k 
 
POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
The " CouNTRT Life 
 Library of Sport 
 
 rr^ 
 
 POLO 
 
 PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 BY 
 
 T. F. DALE 
 
 " DESIPFRE. IN LOOO '^ ■ , 
 
 f','> :k 
 
 LONDON : PUBLISHED AT THE OFFICES 
 OF "COUNTRY LIFE," Ltd. TAVISTOCK 
 STREET, COVENT GARDEN, W.C. ^ BY 
 GEORGE NEWNES, Ltd. SOUTHAMPTON 
 STREET, STRAND, W.C. NEW YORK: 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNERS' SONS MCMV 
 

 
PREFACE 
 
 The present work is the result of several years' 
 preparation, and of generous co-operation on the part 
 of many men interested in the game. For its form 
 and the opinions expressed, I am, of course, entirely 
 responsible. Polo : Past and Present covers very 
 much ground not occupied by existing books on the 
 game, and is written from a somewhat different point 
 of view. In the chapter on ancient polo, I have 
 gone back to the authorities so far as they were 
 known to me, and have made an endeavour to 
 recover from the past the rules and methods of the 
 game. The commentaries on the rules of polo of 
 England, America, India, and New South Wales 
 will, it is hoped, show that these rules are based on 
 
 3424G4 
 
vi POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 common principles, and in what way they vary to 
 meet the necessities of the game in different countries. 
 It is possible that these commentaries may be a 
 contribution to the formation of a common code of 
 rules for English-speaking polo players. This part 
 of the book will be useful if it leads to a careful 
 study of the rules of the game. 
 
 In writing of the science and tactics of play, I 
 have had the advantage, first, of a long training in 
 India, the best of all schools for polo ; secondly, I 
 have within my own experience seen the develop- 
 ment of polo from small beginnings to a highly 
 organised and scientific game ; and, lastly, I have, 
 for ten years past, watched all the best players 
 from a point of view which compelled considerable 
 attention, and yet placed me in a position of detach- 
 ment from occasional jealousies and intrigues, which 
 even the politics of sport are not free from. But, 
 of course, there is the danger that one may become 
 a little fanciful, or drop behind the times. I am 
 therefore greatly indebted to Captain L. C. D. 
 Jenner, joint Polo Manager of the Ranelagh Club, 
 who read over all the practical and technical chapters 
 with the exception of the one on Handicapping, for 
 which I only am responsible. The corrections and 
 suggestions offered by him have been, in almost 
 every case, incorporated into the text, and are, I 
 heartily acknowledge, a most important addition to 
 the usefulness of the book. 
 
 In the next place, I was helped gready by Mr. 
 W. A. Hazard, the Hon. Secretary of the American 
 
PREFACE 
 
 vu 
 
 Polo Association, who looked over and corrected the 
 chapter on the American rules and brought it up to 
 date for me. Then Mr. Dodds of Sydney gave me 
 much valuable information as to New South Wales 
 polo and ponies, of which, it is needless to say, I have 
 made use. I am also indebted to Major Lecky, R.H. A., 
 the Hon. Secretary of the Indian Polo Association, 
 for a copy of the latest rules, and permission to use 
 some of the admirable diagrams to be found therein. 
 I am further indebted for assistance and information 
 to Mr. Stuart Duckett, of the Irish County Polo 
 Union ; to Mr. A. M. Tree, of the Warwickshire 
 Club ; and to Captain E. D. Miller for an advance 
 copy of the Roehampton Club report for 1905. 
 Sir Richard Green Price has read the chapter on 
 Pony Breeding and made some valuable additions 
 and corrections which I was glad to adopt, for there 
 is no more thorough student of horse breeding 
 and of pedigrees than he, and I owe much to his 
 knowledge and experience, always freely imparted to 
 younger men. 
 
 Since this book was in the press one of the 
 suggestions which will be found in its pages has 
 taken a practical form. Major Fasken has laid before 
 the Indian Polo Association a proposal, the effect of 
 which would be to bring us a step nearer to the early 
 age of polo, when, as I have shown in the text, there 
 was probably, before the tenth century, an international 
 code of rules. The two chief obstables to such a 
 code at the present time are the length of the periods 
 of play, and offside. Captain Miller is quite clear 
 
viii POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 that we do not want shorter periods, but I cannot 
 help thinking that he is a little led away by constant 
 familiarity with ponies of the highest class. It is the 
 opinion of many players, both in this country and 
 America, that ten minutes is too long a period, and 
 adds to the expense of the game by diminishing the 
 number of ponies that are available. For it must be 
 remembered that few polo periods are ten minutes 
 only, and the better the players and the faster the 
 game the less likely is the bail to go out on a boarded 
 ground, so that the ponies are often kept at full 
 stretch for twelve minutes or more. This tells 
 heavily against the lighter ponies. If one may judge 
 by what one sees on many polo grounds, few ponies 
 can really stay, not so much for ten-minute periods 
 — though I think that too long — as for the length 
 of time often entailed by the retention of nominally 
 ten-minute periods, in which play often lasts twelve 
 or more minutes. 
 
 Possibly Colonel De Lisle's suggestion of a seven- 
 minute period will be found to be the solution of the 
 difficulty. In any case the existence of an inter- 
 national code of rules would be a great advantage, 
 and ought not to prove a task of insuperable diffi- 
 culty. There must, of course, be concession on both 
 sides if we are to overcome the real difficulty. 
 
 Offside is a rule which American and Canadian 
 players are by no means willing to accept in its 
 present form, and the English system of penal- 
 ties is open to the objection of being unduly 
 elaborate, puzzling to the umpire, and causing 
 
PREFACE ix 
 
 vexatious interruptions to the game. The book 
 which follows is an endeavour to open the way by 
 suggestions for a common international code, since 
 a study of the commentaries on the rules will show 
 how slight the differences between English, American, 
 and Indian rules are, and how far from fundamental 
 are these differences. 
 
 The Appendix I have endeavoured to make as full 
 and as varied in its information as possible. In 
 practice, I found that the book on polo which is most 
 often taken down from the shelves is that which 
 contains the largest amount of information, and, but 
 for the question of space, I should like to have made 
 the Appendix even fuller than it is. I have given 
 no list of registered ponies, as Messrs. Vinton and 
 Co. pubHsh a complete one in a handy and con- 
 venient form. 
 
 I have also to make my acknowledgments to 
 Mehdi Khan of the Persian Embassy, for a kind 
 reply to some inquiries I addressed to him as to 
 Persian records of polo, and to Mr. A. Kayahashi, 
 of the Japanese Legation, for assistance in the 
 matter of Japanese polo and for a letter (a part 
 of which is quoted in the text) with regard to the 
 present and past popularity of polo in his country. 
 I was most anxious, but have been unable to trace 
 the connection, if any, between Byzantine polo and 
 the Japanese game. There is a certain similarity 
 in the games, and in both was used a stick with a 
 racquet-shaped head not unlike a la crosse bat. If 
 we compare the following sketch of the Japanese 
 
X POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 game with the description of the game as played by- 
 Manuel Comnenus in the twelfth century, we shall 
 see that there are many points in common between 
 Japanese and Byzantine polo. 
 
 In the Japanese game the players are twelve, 
 divided into two sides, Genji and Heike, who are 
 distinguished by red and white hats. These two 
 words are those always used in Japanese games for 
 opposing sides and are said to be the names of two rival 
 clans of Chinese history. Each player has a " long 
 bamboo stick, with a spoon-shaped head, having a net- 
 work of cord." ^ This stick is used to lift the ball over 
 the goals, which are, like our football goals, two tall 
 posts with a cross bar or rope about ten feet from the 
 ground. The opposite goals are marked by red and 
 white flags. The object of the game is to throw the 
 balls over the goal. Of these, each side has thirty- 
 six, and the game goes to the side which has thrown 
 out, and over the goal line, all the balls belonging to 
 the adversary. The game naturally becomes more 
 interesting and exciting as the balls grow fewer. 
 There is often a desperate struggle over the last one. 
 It is easy to see that this game must be very exciting 
 and that both sides would have to attack and defend 
 in turn. It is a very interesting variant of the game, 
 and we can understand its popularity among a war- 
 like people like the Japanese.^ We have sometimes - 
 been reproached with too great fondness for games in- 
 England, but, at all events, no vigorous nation has^ 
 
 ^ The Mikado" i Empire. Griffiths. 1902. 
 2 Sec p. 15 for Byzantine Polo. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 XI 
 
 ever lacked enthusiasm for warlike sports, and there 
 is no surer sign of decadence, in individuals or 
 nations, than indifference to active participation in 
 sport and games, or a desire to exchange the part of 
 player for that of spectator. The value of a game 
 or sport is in direct proportion to the labour and 
 (within certain limits) to the personal risk involved 
 by taking part in it. Judged by this standard, polo 
 deserves a high place among English games, such as - 
 we see it has already occupied in other nations in 
 their prime. 
 
 The tabular arrangement ot the clubs will, it is 
 to be hoped, be found a convenience, and has been 
 referred to the various secretaries, to whom my best 
 thanks are here returned for their kindness in filling 
 up the forms sent out. 
 
 The book will, I hope, be found to contain trust- 
 worthy information as to the past history and present 
 development of the game, while in the practical part 
 I have made an attempt to reach the underlying 
 principles of polo. The game has indeed many 
 sides. It depends on the training of the ponies, 
 the practice of the players, the state of the 
 ground, and the temper and character of the 
 men who take part in it. It is difficult to see it 
 as a whole, yet that is what has been attempted 
 here. 
 
 The future of the game is no doubt assured, yet 
 there are possible hindrances to its progress which 
 are not more dangerous because they are faced 
 in time. These will occur to many of my readers. 
 
xu 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 I know, because some have been pointed out to me 
 while I have been preparing the book. Yet those 
 who have watched the growth of polo hitherto, can- 
 not fail to see its great future possibilities under 
 wise and prudent guidance. 
 
 April 1905. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 I. Ancient Polo 
 
 2. The Hurlingham Club and its Influence on Polo 
 
 3. The Ranelagh Club and the Expansion of Polo 
 
 4. The Growth of Polo in London and the Pro- 
 
 vinces ..... 
 
 5. Regimental Polo .... 
 
 6. The Training of the Pony . 
 
 7. Elementary Polo .... 
 
 8. Tournament Polo and Team-Play 
 
 9. Umpires and Referees . 
 10. The Pony and Stable Management 
 
 PAGE 
 
 I 
 
 24 
 
 54 
 
 75 
 
 94 
 117 
 
 148 
 166 
 188 
 196 
 
xiv POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 CHAP, 
 
 11. Polo Pony Breeding ..... 
 
 12. The Polo Club: Its Appliances and Expenses 
 
 13. Recollections of Twenty Years . 
 
 14. Thoughts and Suggestions on Handicapping 
 
 15. Polo in Australia 
 
 16. Polo in America .... 
 
 17. The Rules of Polo in England . 
 
 18. Rules of the Indian Polo Association 
 
 Appendix 
 
 Index ...... 
 
 PAGE 
 
 225 
 242 
 266 
 286 
 295 
 322 
 
 369 
 
 405 
 
 507 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 The Polo Ground at Hurlingham .... Frontispiece 
 
 Polo in Persia : Siawusch playing before 
 
 AfrSsiab ...... To face page i 
 
 Stick Crooking in Ancient Polo . . . „ „ 4. 
 
 The Ladies' Stand : The two men in fore- 
 ground are making near-side strokes . „ „ 5 
 
 Polo in India before the Emperor Akbar : 
 
 Five a-side . . . . . . „ ,,12 
 
 Polo in Japan : Japanese and Byzantine form 
 
 of stick : Leathern Ball . . . ,, „ 16 
 
 Inter-Regimental Polo Tournament at Hur- 
 lingham ......,,„ 24 
 
 The Champion Cup at Hurlingham : a Run 
 
 on the Ball ,, ,,25 
 
XVI 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 On the Old Ground 
 Capt. L. C. D 
 GilL H 
 
 Hurlingham Club House : Garden Front 
 
 Hurlingham Polo Pavilion . 
 
 Major Egerton Green: Late 12th Lancers 
 
 Manager of the Hurlingham Club . 
 A Scene at the Inter-Regimental Tournament 
 Fast Play along the Boards . 
 A Wet Day on a Bumpy Ground 
 Across the Ground 
 Stopping a Run . 
 Ranelagh Club House . 
 Ranelagh Polo Pavilion. 
 Ranelagh Team, 1905 
 
 Jenner, A. Rawlinson, F. A 
 
 Scott Robson 
 
 Pace 
 
 The Polo Grounds at Ranelagh 
 
 The New Pavilion at Ranelagh 
 
 The Pavilion at Roehampton 
 
 Polo Ground at Roehampton 
 
 Waiting for the Umpire 
 
 "Keeping him off" 
 
 Wimbledon Ground 
 
 A Soldiers' Match at Wimbledon 
 
 17th Lancers Team 
 
 Attack V. Defence : The Royal Horse Guards 
 
 Goal in Danger .... 
 Inter-Regimental Polo : A close Contest 
 A Melee in the Middle of the Ground . 
 A Miss is as good as a Mile . 
 
 To face page 32 
 „ 33 
 
 36 
 
 37 
 44 
 45 
 48 
 
 49 
 54 
 55 
 
 58 
 
 59 
 64 
 
 65 
 
 80 
 81 
 84 
 
 85 
 92 
 
 93 
 
 100 
 
 lOI 
 
 104 
 
 105 
 108 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 xvii 
 
 Clearing the Ball out of Scrimmage near Goal To face page 109 
 
 " Lady Jane's " Toilet „ „ 116 
 
 "Lady Grey." A Good " Back " Pony . „ ,,117 
 "Matchbox." This Pony played in Seven 
 
 Open Cups. Bred in Yorkshire. Pedi- 
 gree unknown „ ,,124 
 
 " Bendigo." Bred in Canada. Played Pony in 
 
 every Open Tournament from 1898 to 
 
 1902 „ „ 125 
 
 A Good '* Forward " Pony. The property of 
 
 Mr. F. M. Freake . . . . „ ,,128 
 
 "Patricia." Of the Thoroughbred Stamp. 
 
 The property of Mr. Buckmaster . . ,, ,,129 
 " Old Dutch." Fine Type of Weight-carrier. 
 
 The property of Mr. W. W. Astor . „ „ 132 
 
 " Gown Boy." Property of the Radnorshire 
 
 Polo and Riding Pony Company, Ltd. . „ » ^33 
 "Rose Stalk." First Prize, Islington, 1905. 
 
 The property of the Hon. Mrs. Ives . „ ,,140 
 " Rupert." Polo-bred Stallion, bred by Miss 
 
 L. Standish. Winner of many Prizes . „ „ 141 
 " Summer Lightning." A good Playing Pony. 
 
 Bred by Mr. John Barker . . , „ ,,144 
 
 " Constance." First Prize Polo Pony at Isling- 
 ton, 1905. The property of Capt. Phipps 
 
 Hornby „ ,,145 
 
 A Help-Meet .'....„„ 148 
 The Off-side Forward Stroke under the Pony's 
 
 neck „ „ 149 
 
xviii POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Mr. Rawlinson on the 
 
 A Clean Backhander. 
 
 White Pony 
 Watching the " Back ' 
 " Ridden ofF" 
 " Turn your Ponies " 
 Mr. W. S. Buckmaster, Captain of the Old 
 
 Cantabs ..... 
 A Long Shot ..... 
 International Polo. A Goal to England 
 Trying to ride him off ... 
 
 The Umpire bowling in the Ball . 
 The Umpire watching 
 " Slavin." An Argentine Pony that has been 
 
 played in Champion Cups by Mr. G. A 
 
 Miller 
 
 "Conceit." The property of the Earl of 
 
 Shrewsbury and Talbot . 
 Steady Work 
 "Gillieflower." Polo Pony Stallion, First 
 
 Prize, Ranelagh, 1904. The property of 
 
 the Hon. Mrs. Ives .... 
 "Black Bella." A First-Class Pony, now 
 
 retired from active service 
 " Langosta." A First-Class Argentine . 
 " Sandiway." This Pony is the Sire of more 
 
 Winners than any other of the day 
 Welsh Mountain Ponies .... 
 Brood Mares on Polo Pony Farm at Bleddfa . 
 Two-year old Fillies ..... 
 
 To face page 156 
 
 168 
 169 
 
 176 
 
 184- 
 
 185 
 
 [92 
 93 
 
 196 
 
 197 
 200 
 
 201 
 
 204 
 
 205 
 
 209 
 210 
 211 
 214 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 XIX 
 
 5J iy 
 
 M >» 
 
 2l8 
 
 219 
 
 223 
 
 224 
 
 Exercise To face page 2\^ 
 
 "Antre." Polo Pony Stallion. The property 
 
 of Mr. John Barker 
 " Rosemary." Bred by Miss Standish. Now 
 
 the property of Sir Patteson Nickalls 
 " Miss Day." The property of Mr. S. Moor 
 
 house 
 
 " Combination." Polo-bred Stallion. Property 
 
 of the Earl of Leitrim . .* 
 " Bully Boy." First Prize Yearling Colt, 1905 
 
 By Mark Forward. King's Premium 
 
 Horse 
 
 The Polo Pavilion on Third Ground at Rane 
 
 lagh 
 
 Plan of the Ranelagh Polo Pavilion 
 
 The Ground in Good Condition . 
 
 Scoring Boards on Nos. 2 and 3 Grounds at 
 
 Ranelagh ..... 
 The Captain ..... 
 
 The Rugby "Back," 1897, 1898, 1899: A 
 
 Memory ..... 
 International Polo. The Americans defend 
 
 their Goal ..... 
 American Team, 1902 : R. Agassiz, Foxhall 
 
 Keene, M. Waterbury, J. Cowdin, L 
 
 Waterbury ..... 
 The Old Cantabs ; the Champion Cup 
 
 Winners of 1900 ..... 
 " Early Dawn." The property of Mr. Tresham 
 
 „ 225 
 » » 232 
 
 »» n 
 
 240 
 
 241 
 248 
 
 249 
 
 256 
 
 257 
 
 258 
 
XX POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Gilbey. First-Class Tournament Pony, now a Brood 
 Mare and Winner of Championship, Islington, 
 
 1905 
 
 Mr. Reginald C. Vanderbilt .... 
 
 Mr. H. L. Herbert, President American Polo 
 Association ...... 
 
 The Lakewood Team ..... 
 
 On an American Ground. Open Play . 
 
 An American Polo Team at Home. Mr. Fox- 
 hall Keene making a Run 
 
 Polo in America. Mr. Cowdin making a Run 
 
 Mr. William A. Hazard, Hon. Secretary 
 American Polo Association . . . 
 
 Mr. R. La Montaigne 
 
 Mr. Buckmaster and Mr; Foxhall Keene. The 
 Champion Polo Players of Two Continents 
 
 In Possession of the Ball . . • . 
 
 A Fall. The Game is stopped by the Umpire 
 
 Plan of Polo Ground ..... 
 
 Examples of Crossing and Possession of the 
 Ball . 
 
 Diagram illustrating Penalties i and 2 . 
 
 Diagram illustrating Penalty 3 . . . 
 
 From a Throw-In ..... 
 
 Ranelagh. In Full Play .... 
 
 ''0 face page 
 
 259 
 
 ly ii 
 
 304 
 
 H 11 
 
 305 
 
 »» ■>■> 
 
 308 
 
 i» !» 
 
 309 
 
 '? ?' 
 
 316 
 
 7> >» 
 
 317 
 
 71 55 
 
 320 
 
 5» 95 
 
 321 
 
 55 '5 
 
 326 
 
 J> 55 
 
 327 
 
 55 55 
 
 331 
 
 55 55 
 
 332 
 
 'I »5 
 
 345 
 
 5, 
 
 352 
 
 55 55 
 
 353 
 
 ,5 
 
 400 
 
 >5 55 
 
 417 
 

 r- 
 
 •f'v^it^'ifflrff- 
 
 POLO IN PERSIA. 
 SIAWUSCH PLAYING BEFORE AFRASI2B. 
 
CHAPTER 1 
 
 t 
 
 ANCIENT POLO 
 
 Polo is perhaps the most ancient of games. When 
 history was still legend we find polo flourishing. 
 All our best games are derived from it, and cricket, 
 golf, hockey, and the national Irish game of hurling 
 are all descendants of polo. The historic order was 
 reversed when in England polo on its first intro- 
 duction was called "hockey on horseback," and in 
 Ireland "hurling on horseback." In reality these 
 games are polo on foot. 
 
 The cradle of polo was Persia, and from that 
 country the game spread all over the East, taking 
 
 I B 
 
2 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 root most firmly in India, and at Constantinople 
 under the Byzantine Emperors. 
 
 It is very difficult to separate legend and history 
 in the stories of Oriental lands — so much of the 
 history is legendary, so many of the legends are 
 historical. But, however we may puzzle over the 
 succession and even the identity of the kings of the 
 various dynasties, of one thing we may be absolutely 
 sure, that from the earliest times to the eighteenth 
 century there was always polo at the Persian court. 
 Every Persian king either took part in the game or 
 looked on while his courtiers played. 
 
 I have examined the various authorities in order 
 to see if it was possible to reconstruct the old Persian 
 polo from their writings. I felt that this would be 
 more interesting than the mere record of the references 
 to the game in the pages of poets and historians. So 
 I have endeavoured to discover what their methods 
 of play were, in the old days, what rules they played 
 under, and in what ways the game varied or developed 
 during successive periods and in different countries. 
 
 Persian polo differed from the game in other 
 countries by the fact that it was a national sport. In 
 the poetical histories or historical poems in which 
 Persian literature is so rich, the heroes are often 
 celebrated for their skill at polo. Nor are their 
 victories in war or love described in language more 
 high flown. This shows the esteem in which the 
 game was held. The Persians were a nation of 
 horsemen, and every Persian youth of rank was 
 taught not merely to ride, but to be at home in the 
 
ANCIENT POLO 3 
 
 saddle. It has more than once occurred to me, while 
 writing this chapter, as strange that polo, which 
 must have been well known to the peoples that came 
 in contact with the Persians — the Greeks, the 
 Romans, and the English, — should never have made 
 its way into their countries. The reason in all 
 probability was the inferiority of the horsemanship ^ 
 of the Greeks and Romans, and the lack of suitable 
 horses. The Persians on the other hand had in 
 their horses light, active, well-bred animals of Arab 
 type, and about 14.2 in height. 
 
 It seems likely that while the natural gift for, and 
 acquired skill in horsemanship must have encouraged 
 polo, this game improved the riding of the Persians 
 and increased the efficiency of their cavalry. There 
 is no such school of horsemanship as polo, especially 
 for acquiring the strong, easy, confident seat that 
 is desired for modern cavalry, according to the 
 latest official instructions on their training. We 
 speak, however, of polo generally, but there have 
 been no less than five, or, including our modern 
 game, six varieties of polo during its existence of at 
 least 2000 years. Some of the variations in the 
 game are considerable. For example, there was the 
 Indian form known as r^/, which consisted in 
 dribbling the ball along the ground, and the interest 
 of which lay in keeping possession of it by means of 
 dexterous turns and twists of a long stick ; and the 
 Byzantine form of the game, which I do not know 
 
 ^ A distinguished scholar has suggested to me that the want of stirrups was 
 the more probable reason. 
 
4 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 better how to describe than by saying that it was a 
 kind of la crosse on horseback. Of both these I 
 shall have occasion to write later on. 
 
 In ancient polo there are only three constant 
 things, the horse, the ball, and an instrument to 
 strike the latter with. Everything else varied, the 
 number of players, the size of the ground, the height 
 of the horses, the shape of the stick, and even the 
 material of which the ball was made. This last has, 
 at all events since the game made its way to the 
 borders of Thibet, been known as polo from a 
 Thibetan word signifying willow root, from which 
 material our English polo balls are still turned. All 
 polo balls were made of wood, except that in the 
 twelfth century the ball used in Byzantine polo was 
 either made of, or covered with leather. 
 
 The horse ridden was, I think, most commonly 
 the ordinary Arab of about 14.2 ; but some ancient 
 pictures show that two kinds of ponies were some- 
 times used — first the larger Arab, and secondly a 
 small, active, somewhat coarse pony, which was 
 probably a hill pony. It is of course quite possible 
 that, like the modern pony breeder, the old Persian 
 appreciated the value for polo of a cross of true pony 
 blood. But, however that may be, the pictures are 
 only evidence of the stamp of ponies used in the 
 artist's own time. 
 
 The polo stick has varied very much, and as in 
 our day there is no standard for the length of the 
 stick, the shape of the head, or the angle at which 
 the latter is fixed to the head, but each player uses 
 
? c •', 
 
 THE LADIES' STAND. 
 THE TWO MEN IN FOREGROUND ARE MAKING NEAR SIDE STROKES. 
 
ANCIENT POLO 5 
 
 the kind that suits him best, so in ancient times the 
 shape and length of the stick varied gready. The 
 earliest form of which we know anything had a kind 
 of spoon-shaped head, and this was probably not used, 
 as one or two writers have suggested, for carrying 
 the ball, but for those lofty strokes which, as we 
 see from the account in the Shdh-ndma^ were much 
 admired. 
 
 This shape of stick was a survival of a still earlier 
 form of polo than has come down to us in the old 
 pictures. I think it seems likely that the earliest 
 game was simply a trial of skill with the stick and 
 ball, that there were no limits to the ground nor were 
 there any goals. The players simply tried to outdo 
 each other in fancy strokes, such as hitting the ball 
 into the air, striking or volleying it while flying. 
 The struggle was for the possession of the ball, and 
 those were adjudged the victors who showed most 
 skill and address in the use of the stick and the 
 management of their horses. The division into 
 sides, the establishment of rules, and the erection of 
 goals were later developments. The more orderly 
 game soon modified the stick, which became first a 
 hockey stick and then a hammer-headed mallet such 
 as we have now. I imagine that the two forms of 
 polo, the orderly game, and the exercise of skill in 
 horsemanship and in the use of the stick, existed side 
 by side for some time, and that we have accounts of 
 both. In the earlier stage of the game a ball or balls 
 were flung down and an unlimited number of young 
 men exhibited their skill before the king and his court. 
 
6 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 In the later phase sides were chosen, rules observed, 
 and the game was played much as we play it now. 
 
 There were also three ways of starting the game ; 
 the first and most ancient, which came from the 
 primitive polo, is that retained in Manipur and 
 Gilgit to this day. The chief man among the 
 players gallops down carrying the ball till he reaches 
 the middle of the ground, when he throws it up into 
 the air and hits it flying. " A hit should be made 
 from the centre of the ground, and a good man will 
 often hit a goal. The starter on his side must be 
 able to pick up the ball for the goal to count. The 
 man who has hit the goal will throw himself off his 
 pony and try to pick up the ball while the other side 
 with fine impartiality hit him or the ball or ride over 
 him in their endeavour to save the goal." ^ In this 
 sentence I fancy I find another survival of ancient 
 polo, and that we have here one of the oldest rules of 
 the game. If this was so it may be almost a source 
 of wonder that polo never found its way into the 
 Roman amphitheatre. A game by professionals with 
 rules like this might have been exciting enough and 
 sufficiently dangerous to make a Roman holiday. 
 The ball was also from a very early time bowled 
 in, much as our umpires do now, between the players 
 drawn up in two ranks. The third way was to place 
 the ball in the centre of the ground. The two sides 
 were then drawn up, each on its respective back 
 line, started at a signal and raced for the possession 
 of the ball. 
 
 * The Making of a Frontier^ Colonel A. Durand, p. 20. 
 
ANCIENT POLO 7 
 
 The grounds varied in size, but their surfaces were 
 as carefully looked after as they are now. The 
 Persian polo ground was sometimes twice as long as 
 ours but seldom more than 170 yards in breadth. 
 This shows us that polo must have been a fast-gallop- 
 ing game. On the other hand, the strokes used were 
 much the same as ours, and players were particularly 
 fond of the stroke under the pony's neck to the left 
 front of the player. Long shots at the goal were then, 
 as now, often attempted by the best players. The 
 fixed goals show that they used an established ground. 
 The posts were of stone, and, if we may judge by the 
 old pictures, solidly and firmly built. This must 
 have been dangerous, for we know that even the 
 wooden posts used before the paper ones were intro- 
 duced caused several accidents. On the other hand, 
 we must remember that the Persians were extra- 
 ordinarily skilful and practised horsemen of the 
 Oriental type, that their ponies were of Eastern 
 breeds accustomed to stop and to wheel on their 
 haunches, and were strongly bitted. No Oriental 
 ever lets his horse out of his hand. His horse's 
 hind legs are always well under him, and the Arab 
 horse is from hereditary habit the handiest of animals, 
 as those who have ridden him after a jinking hog 
 know well. Thus the danger was less than it would 
 be with English ponies. These permanent goal-posts 
 were twenty-four feet apart, giving the same length 
 of goal line as we have to-day. In the best ancient 
 polo, as in our first-class matches in modern times, 
 there were four players on each side. Combination 
 
8 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 and team-play were undoubtedly understood, as I 
 shall presently show, and there were some very clearly 
 defined rules. 
 
 It was certainly forbidden to stand over the ball, 
 and perhaps to slacken speed before you hit it, but 
 at all events it was considered bad form not to gallop. 
 It was also thought to be bad play to hang about 
 outside the game for the chance of a run, and I think 
 that about the tenth century there was a rule which 
 forbade offside. When I write of rules I do 
 not of course know if there was a written code, 
 but it is certain there was a traditional form 
 of rules and etiquette handed down and strictly 
 adhered to. 
 
 Polo was taken very seriously in Persia and India. 
 Skill and address at the game were recommendations 
 to promotion at court. It was thought that polo 
 was a game that showed the character of the player 
 and tested his temper, courage, and disposition. The 
 Emperor Akbar watched his young nobles and 
 soldiers at the game, and formed his conclusions as 
 to their fitness for service from their demeanour. 
 Certainly we have reason to think after the experience 
 of our last war in South Africa that such a method 
 of selection would not work badly. 
 
 Now let us turn to the authorities on which these 
 conclusions as to ancient polo are based. It is one 
 of the facts which show us how deeply polo was 
 rooted as a national sport in the affections of the 
 Persians, that allusions to it are so frequent in their 
 poets. The Persians loved and indeed still love 
 
ANCIENT POLO 9 
 
 poetry gready, and therefore polo must have been 
 thoroughly known and understood, since it is so 
 often used in the metaphors of the poets, and 
 references to the game are continual. Indeed, one 
 mystic poem is called " Stick and Ball." It would 
 occupy too much space to compile an anthology of 
 polo from the Persian poets. But we may note some 
 of the more remarkable passages on which I have 
 based my reconstruction of ancient polo. And 
 perhaps I cannot begin better than by a translation 
 and commentary on the account of the first recorded 
 international polo match. This is taken from the 
 Shdh-nama^ the Iliad of Persia. This match was played 
 perhaps at Tashkend between the Iranians and the 
 Turanians. It is interesting to note that the inhabit- 
 ants of the two countries, though constantly at war, 
 are supposed by the poet to be equally well acquainted 
 with the game, and to have had a common code of 
 rules. The occasion of the match was as follows :— 
 Siawusch, a Persian prince, had taken refuge at the 
 court of Afrasiab, king of the Turks, having fallen 
 into disgrace at his father's court, a woman being, 
 as usual in the East, at the bottom of the mischief 
 Even though Siawusch had proved his innocence by 
 passing through the ordeal of fire, yet the lady's 
 word was taken against his, and the young prince 
 went into exile. 
 
 With some faithful companions he took refuge at 
 the court of Afrasiab, the hereditary foe of his race 
 and family, and was by him well received and treated. 
 Were they not both keen polo players } No doubt 
 
lo POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Afrasiab saw in the arrival of the Persians the prospect 
 of an unusually interesting match. The king gave 
 them a week to rest the ponies in, and then one 
 night after dinner he proposed to Siawusch a polo 
 match in the morning. " I have always heard," he 
 added, " what a great player you are, and that when 
 you hit the ball no one else has a chance." To 
 which Siawusch replies that he is quite sure that in 
 polo as in everything else the king is his superior, 
 and then follows half a page of an exchange of 
 elaborate compliments. Neither, however, as will be 
 seen, meant to throw away a chance of winning. In 
 the morning the players were early on the ground 
 in the highest spirits, galloping their ponies and 
 knocking the ball about. Then the king proposed 
 to Siawusch a " pick up " game, each to choose 
 six men from Afrasiab's followers. Siawusch was 
 too good a courtier to permit this, and he begs the 
 king to allow him to play on the same side as his 
 majesty. " If indeed you think me good enough," 
 says the prince with a modest politeness. But the 
 king, resolved not to be done out of his game, 
 hints that he is determined to have a match, 
 reminds the prince that his reputation as a player is 
 at stake, and urges that on his side he wants to test 
 his visitor's skill. On this Siawusch yields and the 
 king arranges the sides, picking out the best players 
 for himself, especially Nestiken, " wonderfully keen 
 at riding off," and Human, " noted for his control 
 of the ball." To Siawusch he only gave the hard 
 riders, and the prince was not disposed to acquiesce. 
 
ANCIENT POLO ii 
 
 He objects that this will never do, and that the king's 
 own men will not support a stranger : " I shall be 
 left to hit the ball alone." Then comes a passage 
 from which I infer two things — first, that polo had 
 in those early days a code of rules common to the 
 different countries in Asia in which it was played ; 
 secondly, that " team " play or combination was 
 appreciated and practised. For Siawusch was anxious 
 to have his own team, and begged to be allowed to 
 bring on to the ground his Persian followers, " who 
 will play in combination with me according to the 
 rules of international polo." I am not quite sure 
 that the king was pleased — " he listened and agreed," 
 is the curt remark of the poet, and this is in contrast 
 to the flow of compliments that had taken place 
 when King Afrasiab thought he was going to have 
 things his own way. Siawusch then picks six 
 first-class players. They played apparently seven 
 a-side. 
 
 " Then the band began to play, and the air was 
 filled with dust," which will recall familiar experiences 
 to Anglo-Indian players. " You would have thought 
 there was an earthquake, so great was the noise of 
 trumpets and cymbals." This is quite the Oriental 
 idea of a band. 
 
 The king started the game by bowling in the 
 ball, which we are told he did "in the correct 
 manner," here again giving a trace of a rule. 
 Siawusch was quick on it and before it had touched 
 the ground skied the ball in true Oriental style, hitting 
 so hard that it was lost. Then the mighty king 
 
12 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 ordered another ball to be brought to Siawusch (new 
 ball, umpire !). The prince took it, kissed it (the band 
 began to play cymbals and drums da capo)^ Siawusch 
 changed ponies, and this time himself started the game 
 by throwing the ball into the air and hitting it flying. 
 He was a hard hitter and something of a gallery 
 player, but he thoroughly enjoyed the game. " His 
 face glowed with pleasure and excitement," says the 
 poet. Every one said they had never seen such a 
 horseman and player as the prince, and the king 
 observed that his play and his good looks, which 
 latter gift by the way was the cause of his exile — 
 exceeded even the report he had heard of him. 
 
 Then, after this exhibition play, the real inter- 
 national match began, Afrasiab and Siawusch look- 
 ing on while their respective followers played in the 
 great match Iran v. Turan. There was a fast, well- 
 fought game. " Now one side, now another held 
 possession of the ball, and the air was full of dust and 
 Persian expletives." The Turks had the worst of it 
 and lost their tempers. Siawusch was rather alarmed 
 and was angry with his followers for their injudicious 
 conduct. He spoke in Pahlavi, a curious ancient 
 language of the sixth century, written in an Aramaic 
 character and with a Persian pronunciation. This 
 was not understanded of the Turks. " Do you for- 
 get that you are only playing a game, not lighting a 
 battle } " he said. " As soon as the game is finished " 
 — even discretion would not bring them away, we see, 
 until the call of "Time ! " — " come away and leave the 
 ball to the Turks." The Persian players took a pull and 
 
_-^^ 
 
 
 -■^"" \ . 
 
 
 V ^ 
 
 ■ . 
 
 V :'-i^-^':C\ ■ 
 
 \ ! 
 
 ..... ^..^ 
 
 jj 
 
 ! • ' ■ . -' .; ^<x 
 
 1,; 
 
 
 
 1- 'r 
 
 
 • i; ^/ -f/' 
 
 
 /, - '' 
 
 
 ' . ^•■, 
 
 
 .-^. . ^** .^- 
 
 ■ 
 
 \ ) ■, v;< -.-.;'>■■ 
 
 
 :^ ^ ^. ^4 
 
 
 ^;, ■^;>.\?- ■/ 
 
 
 5;' 
 
 
 ■_'/ 
 
 ■ ,j 
 
 
 ^ i;'' 
 
 ••^ ' ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C^ ^'/f^''"^' ' '^^ ''"^*- - -^ >- '^ 
 
 
 %.^^^ H^;,/--t- 
 
 
 
 
 •^^%^ ^ \^ 
 
 
 •^ ■ / 
 
 1 
 
 _£lI.-K -.■- __ . 
 
 - . 
 
 ft; 
 
 o 
 
 a. 
 
 1^ fa; 
 
 £ - 
 
 rn CO 
 
ANCIENT POLO 13 
 
 from that moment, we are told, they gave their ponies 
 an easy time. " The Turks after this had the game 
 much to themselves." But Afrasiab was too good a 
 player not to understand that his side was beaten. I 
 am glad to be able to say that the Turks forgot their 
 ill feeling and drank Siawusch's health at dinner like 
 sportsmen. 
 
 Other traces of the game are found in the historical 
 romance of Ardishir (written in Pahlavi) where there 
 are references to polo, and we are told that the 
 conqueror's military exploits were foreshadowed by 
 his successes in the polo field. Then Bahram IV., 
 whose exploits are also narrated in the Shdh-ndma^ 
 had tutors to teach him reading, hunting, and polo. 
 I gather from his history that the last two were more 
 successful than the first. He was a jovial, hearty 
 sportsman of a type more popular with the people 
 than approved by historians. One of the most 
 interesting references to polo is to be found in 
 Nizami, a poet who flourished about the middle of 
 the twelfth century — and in this case we are on firm 
 historic ground. Khusru Parvez (or the conqueror) 
 appears in Gibbon {Decline and Fall^ ch. xlvi.) as 
 Chosroes II. He was restored to his throne by the 
 Emperor Maurice of Byzantium at the end of the 
 sixth century of our era. He was a Zoroastrian, 
 but his queen, Shirin, was a Roman by birth and a 
 Christian by religion. The Greek historians say 
 that she was a daughter of the Emperor Maurice, 
 who was of Roman descent. She was a woman of 
 beauty and brains, and she had great ascendency over 
 
14 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Khusru, whose passion for her is the subject of a poem 
 only second in interest to the Shdh-ndma. 
 
 Khusru and Shirin*s peace was somewhat troubled 
 by the queen^s fancy for a youth, by name Ferhad, 
 and by Gurdiya who afterwards married Khusru, in 
 spite of Shirin's efforts to prevent it. The point 
 which interests us is that not only Khusra and Ferhad 
 but also Shirin, Gurdiya, and their attendant ladies 
 were polo players. The ladies rode, however, cavalier 
 fashion, and sat in their saddles like Cypresses — the 
 true easy polo seat. This is said of the seventy veiled 
 maidens who accompanied Shirin to the presence of 
 the king. Having heard that their skill in archery 
 and polo was equal to their looks, the king started 
 for the polo ground, more, however, to see the ladies 
 than their polo — "With happy heart in order to 
 behold these houris." When, however, the king saw 
 that they really could hit the ball he joined in the 
 game. Perhaps also as the ladies wore black veils he 
 wished to have a closer view. As there were seventy 
 of them I suggest that this was an exercise of skill 
 with the ball rather than a regular game. It repre- 
 sented in fact the older form of polo that survived 
 side by side with the more scientific game that had 
 developed out of it. But I have another suggestion 
 to make : polo is a rough game for women, and espe- 
 cially for those who, like the ladies of the East, have 
 their face for their fortune. What I think is that 
 Shirin and her ladies were playing the Byzantine 
 form of the game, which depended upon skill and 
 horsemanship rather than force and strength. 
 
ANCIENT POLO 15 
 
 I have before me an account of a polo match 
 played at Byzantium in the reign of Manuel 
 Comnenus, and told by his faithful secretary 
 Cinnamus. Manuel came to the throne of Constan- 
 tinople A.D. 1 143. His exploits in war and in the 
 arena, the jousts in which he overcame the flower of 
 the Italian chivalry, and his many conquests, made 
 him a popular hero in Asia as well as Europe, and 
 thus Nizami was doubdess familiar with his fame. 
 The Emperor Manuel had a fall at polo which in- 
 capacitated him for active service for a time, and to 
 this we owe our knowledge of Byzantine polo. 
 Cinnamus tells his story thus : " In the winter the 
 emperor devoted himself to an ancient and honour- 
 able sport, which is of great antiquity and reckoned 
 suitable from days of old for royal personages. The 
 manner of the game is as follows : — The young men 
 divide into two parties equal in number and betake 
 themselves to a ground which had aforetime been 
 laid out carefully. They use a leathern ball about 
 the size of an apple. This ball being placed in the 
 middle of the ground " — (possibly they rode for it, 
 as was the old Anglo-Indian custom, each side starting 
 from its own goal line) — " the players contend for 
 it as for a prize. In their right hands they hold a 
 stick of moderate length with a round racquet at the 
 end. Across the racquet strings are stretched in 
 a close network. The object of the game is to 
 drive the ball over a goal line measured beforehand. 
 That party which with the racquet drives the ball 
 oftenest over the goal line wins. This game is rather 
 
1 6 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 dangerous, and falls are frequent. It is necessary for 
 a player to bend this way and that, and to turn his 
 pony in a circle or indeed in any direction that the 
 flight of the ball may render necessary.'* Then the 
 historian goes on to tell how the emperor trying to 
 turn his pony too sharply — how often have we 
 not seen players throw their ponies in this way — 
 the animal came down and rolled over him. 
 Although the emperor remounted and tried to go 
 on, he was found to be suffering from an injured 
 thigh and a slight concussion. 
 
 Now here we have an account of polo from a 
 trustworthy historian. I suggest, however, that it 
 was this form of polo, less rough than the Persian 
 form, that Nizami imagined Shirin and her ladies 
 to have played, and that Shirin brought this form of 
 the game with her from Constantinople. From the 
 story of Shirin I gather that polo for women was a 
 novelty at the court of Chosroes II. Later Gurdiya 
 and Shirin seem to have played a polo match for the 
 king's affections, and the former to have been so far 
 successful that the king married her even in spite 
 of Shirin' s warning that Gurdiya, of whose prowess 
 in the game she was possibly jealous, was a " she 
 devil." 
 
 But a point of interest arises now that polo is 
 coming into the clear light of history. How old is the 
 game ? It is evident that the poets believed polo 
 to be most ancient. But Firdousi and Nizami could 
 only have written of the game as they knew it, and 
 thus the accounts above really belong to a period not 
 
POLO IN JAPAN. 
 JAPANESE AND BYZANTINE, FORM OF STICK, LEATHERN BALL. 
 
ANCIENT POLO 17 
 
 earlier than the tenth century of our era. Yet no 
 doubt the game was much older. I regard the 
 accounts in the Shdh-ndma as representing the oldest 
 orderly form of polo. Firdousi came of one of 
 those old Persian gentle families who were particularly 
 careful in the preservation of their traditions. Like 
 our own Walter Scott, Firdousi' s mind, long before 
 he wrote his great poem, was stored with the legends, 
 ballads, songs, and poems of old Persia. Tradition 
 in the East is permanent and persistent, and in Persia 
 above all, so that it is probably no exaggeration when 
 we assert the game to have an antiquity of two 
 thousand years. Of course, at what period it 
 developed from being an exercise of horsemanship to 
 a scientific game with sides and rules, no one can say. 
 All that we know is that we find polo in the tenth 
 century a highly organised game, with a code of 
 rules common to several countries. 
 
 When once we reach historic times the rules and 
 histories of the game of polo are more easily ascer- 
 tained. In another old Persian poem there are traces 
 of an oflFside rule, the players were four a-side, 
 and there was a "back" with well-defined duties, 
 and I think from this we may infer that the other 
 places in the game were not dissimilar to ours, and 
 that there was combination as well as individual play. 
 Selfish play was, it is evident, well known and con- 
 demned, as the ironic advice in the following passage 
 may show : — 
 
 " When the ball comes to you hit it back into the 
 game and pretend to ride hard after it, but do not go 
 
 c 
 
1 8 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 into the scrimmage. Keep at a safe distance and take 
 care of yourself." 
 
 In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries the game 
 had spread from Persia to Central Asia and Thibet, 
 and was popular in Central India. 
 
 The Emperor Akbar valued the game because it 
 both made horsemen of the riders and taught their 
 chargers to be handy. Thus it is also probable that 
 from 14 to 15 hands was polo height in India in the 
 sixteenth century. They played five a-side, as we 
 used to do in India and England when the game was 
 first introduced among Englishmen. The two forms 
 of the game, the dribbling and the hard-hitting, were 
 both recognised. The mallet was hammer-headed, 
 and the ground was in Persia certainly, as in India 
 probably, about the same size as ours. Sir Anthony 
 Shirley says the polo ground of Ispahan occupied a 
 space of ten acres, and was most carefully levelled. 
 In some of the old pictures of Eastern polo the 
 kings and warriors are represented playing on a too 
 flowery mead, which caused a friend of mine to 
 observe that with the grass so long the game must 
 have been very sticky. I think, however, the 
 flowers may be considered to be an artistic licence 
 and intended by the courtly painters as a com- 
 pliment to the kings and great men, under whose 
 horses' feet flowers might naturally be expected to 
 spring up. 
 
 By this time the strokes familiar to us now — for- 
 ward and back-handed, as well as the cut under the 
 pony's tail, and the near-side stroke under its belly 
 
ANCIENT POLO 19 
 
 by which I have seen Hira Singh make many a goal 
 — were all well known. Political troubles drove the 
 game out of Persia and India. It lingered only on 
 the borders of Thibet in the rough-and-ready form 
 described by Colonel Algernon Durand, and in 
 Manipur. From Manipur it was introduced among 
 the indigo planters. Then polo travelled to Calcutta, 
 and at last, one summer afternoon at ShornclijfFe, 
 the first game was played in England by the loth 
 Hussars. Since then its growth has been rapid, and 
 it has travelled back from England to Persia. Major 
 P. M. Sykes thus tells of the reintroduction of polo 
 into its native land. "In 1897 I brought sticks and 
 balls to the capital, but was assured that no one would 
 play. However, aided by Mr. Horace Rumbold, who, 
 by a coincidence, had played at Cairo with ' The 
 Bays' (Major Sykes's own regiment), a trial game was 
 organised, and shordy after the Legation was full of 
 both players and ponies. I have since organised the 
 game at Shiraz and Kirman, while players who 
 learned at Teheran have established clubs at Vienna 
 and Constantinople." ^ 
 
 Polo has also a great antiquity in Japan. Mr. 
 K. Takahashi, of the Japanese Legation, informs me 
 that he considers the game is at least a thousand years 
 old in that country. It was very popular in the feudal 
 period, not only among the Samurais, but also 
 among the people. It is still, under the name of 
 Da-kiu, or " ball match," a favourite game in Japan. 
 
 ^ Ten Thousand Miles across Persia, by Major P. M. Sykes (Indian Army, 
 late Queen's Bays). 
 
20 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 To sum up this chapter we may note that we have 
 no historic references to early polo in any author 
 previous to the tenth century. 
 
 While such poetic writers as Firdousi (941-1020 
 A.D.) represent to us traditions of ages long before 
 their time, and are evidence of the existence of a stick- 
 and-ball game played on horseback in prehistoric times, 
 yet the details of the games as described in the poems 
 are probably those of their own day. The poet in 
 describing the match in which Siawusch played, prob- 
 ably presented for us a polo match as he had seen it, 
 and while we may readily believe in a much earlier 
 popularity of polo in some form or other, yet we can 
 only recover the rules of the game and the methods 
 of play from the tenth century onwards. 
 
 My own view is that the earliest polo was an 
 exercise of horsemanship, and continued in this form 
 as a popular sport for a long period. The highly 
 organised game described by Firdousi and other 
 writers was chiefly played at the courts of kings. At 
 all events we can, starting from Firdousi, trace the 
 development of polo onwards. 
 
 I. The game was started — (i) by bowling in the 
 ball ; (2) by the captain of one side galloping from the 
 back line carrying the ball to the centre, throwing it 
 up, and hitting it flying ; (3) by placing the ball on 
 the ground in the centre, each side then galloping for 
 it from their back line. (This was the way we started 
 a game in India in 1879.) The sides were usually 
 seven, five, or four in number, divided into a goal- 
 keeper and forwards. If there was no off-side the 
 
ANCIENT POLO 21 
 
 goalkeeper must have kept well back, as he did in 
 India twenty years ago, and does still in America. 
 
 But I think that offside, if not made the subject of 
 a rule, was in some cases restrained by the public 
 opinion of polo-players. Combination and team-play 
 was recognised, and a chief trained his followers and 
 captained a team exactly as the princes of Patiala, 
 Dholepur, and Jodhpur do to-day. Two kinds of 
 horses were used, a smaller pony and the ordinary 
 Arab charger. The strokes were the same as those 
 in use to-day. 
 
 II. In the twelfth century the Byzantine form of 
 the game, played with a racquet and leathern ball, 
 seems to have been fashionable, and to have been 
 played by women as well as men. It was the 
 favourite sport of the Comneni, one of the ablest of 
 the Byzantine dynasties. 
 
 III. In the sixteenth century the Emperor Akbar 
 not only played the game, but regarded it as a 
 serious exercise and a test of temper and courage for 
 his younger courtiers. By this time there were two 
 recognised styles of play — possibly they were two 
 forms of the game — dribbling and hard-hitting ; and 
 sometimes one, sometimes the other was adopted by 
 consent of the players beforehand. 
 
 In the seventeenth century, when Sir Anthony 
 Shirley saw the game at the court of Shah Abbas, the 
 grounds were about 300 by 170 yards and carefully 
 levelled and kept in order, and the style of play was 
 like that of the rough football of the Stuart period 
 in England. 
 
22 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 V. Chardin later in the seventeenth century saw 
 what was evidently from his account a highly organised 
 game, with rules against standing over the ball, or 
 checking the pony. Speed had perhaps by this time 
 become of more account than skill. 
 
 VI . There have been six kinds of sticks used : 
 {a) the stick with a spoon-shaped head, curved like 
 a hockey stick ; (b) the hockey-stick shape ; {c) 
 the long hammer-headed stick used in the dribbling 
 game ; (d) the shorter hammer -headed stick of 
 which ours is the direct descendant ; {e) the racquet ; 
 (/) the stick we use to-day, about 50 to 53 inches 
 in length, with a cigar-shaped or square head. 
 
 VII. There have been three kinds of ball : (a) 
 the willow root ; (b) the bamboo root ; and {c) the 
 leathern ball. 
 
 VIII. Goal-posts have been of stone, of wood, 
 and are to-day of paper, but have always been 
 24 feet apart. 
 
 IX. The grounds have generally been about the 
 same size. The breadth has varied little, being 
 about 200 yards or narrower, but the length has 
 been sometimes, though rarely, double what it is now. 
 
 X. As to rules, we have seen that there was a 
 common or international code, so that Persians 
 and Turks played with much the same rules, 
 written or unwritten, and could understand each 
 other's play though they did not understand each 
 other's language. But just as at Hurlingham, in the 
 early days of polo, the game was governed more by 
 the good feeling of players and a certain etiquette 
 
ANCIENT POLO 
 
 23 
 
 than by any code of rules, so I imagine it to have 
 been among the Persians. Etiquette in the East 
 would, it must be remembered, be a more controlling 
 power than with ourselves. 
 
 It is probable that polo, after political troubles had 
 driven it out of Persia and India and confined it 
 to barbarous hill tribes, lost many of its rules and its 
 civilised aspect. Thus in restoring it to the rank of 
 a well-ordered and scientific game, we have merely 
 brought polo back to what it was in its golden days 
 in Persia. 
 
CHAPTER 11 
 
 THE HURLINGHAM CLUB AND ITS INFLUENCE 
 ON POLO 
 
 M 
 
 The Hurlingham Club is known by name wherever 
 polo is played. The rules drawn up by the Polo 
 Committee are observed everywhere, except in India 
 and America. Even the rules which govern the 
 game in those countries are rather variations of the 
 Hurlingham rules than distinct codes, and the 
 changes made at Fulham are carefully considered at 
 Lucknow and New York by the Indian and American 
 polo associations. 
 
 The Hurlingham Club was founded by Mr. 
 Frank Heathcote in 1869, as a meeting-place for 
 those pigeon-shooters who had been obliged to give 
 up their old resorts owing to the invasion of bricks 
 and mortar. Two years before the establishment of 
 
 24 
 
s^« 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 25 
 
 Hurlingham the Old Red House at Battersea, and 
 Hornsey-Wood House, which had been in turn the 
 headquarters of pigeon-shooting, were given over to 
 the builders. Mr. Frank Heathcote, who was at 
 that time the organiser of most of the shooting 
 competitions, chanced to hear that Mr. R. C. Naylor 
 was willing to let Hurlingham Park. A lease was 
 granted in 1868, and the club was founded which 
 has become the pattern and, as it were, the parent 
 of many similar associations. As a pigeon-shooting 
 resort the Hurlingham Club began, and so remained 
 until the management was entrusted to Captain the 
 Hon. J. D. Monson, afterwards eighth Lord Monson. 
 
 Captain Monson resolved to develop the social 
 side of the Club. A new attraction was wanted, and 
 polo was thought of. Captain Monson seems to 
 have seen the possibilities of the game, and to his 
 foresight much of its present success is due. In the 
 earlier years of Captain Monson's managership the 
 freehold of Hurlingham Park was bought, and within 
 a very few years the property had doubled in value. 
 In 1879 the Club purchased Mulgrave House with 
 twenty acres of land. On this property, formerly 
 in the occupation of the last Lord Ranelagh, is the 
 lake that is so picturesque a feature in the grounds. 
 With Captain Monson was associated Captain, now 
 Sir Walter, Smythe of Acton Burnell, and Mr. 
 Hurrell, who is still the secretary of the Club. 
 
 Hurlingham is picturesquely situated on the 
 banks of the Thames at Fulham. The house, though 
 of no very great antiquity, has an air of old-world 
 
26 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 comfort and solidity, not unbefitting the bankers and 
 merchants who inhabited it in its earlier days. The 
 gardens are delightful, and there is no pleasanter 
 place nor a gayer or more picturesque scene than the 
 lawn in front of Hurlingham House on a fine 
 Saturday afternoon in May or June. One of the 
 glories of Hurlingham is in its trees, and particularly 
 the magnificent clumps of chestnuts that have given 
 the name of the " chestnuts goal " to a spot on the 
 polo ground where many a keen struggle has taken 
 place. But those who look over the green expanse 
 of the polo ground can have little idea of the labour 
 and difliculty that thirty years ago (1873) were 
 undergone to make it. The famous match ground 
 occupies the site of the orchard of the old house. 
 Trees had to be cut down and uprooted. Nothing 
 but great care and skill could have enabled Mr. 
 Sutherland, the head gardener, under the guidance 
 of Captain Walter Smythe, to make the turf ground 
 which has since been the scene of so many famous 
 matches. Up to 1879 i^ was the only polo ground in 
 London, and it long remained without a rival. It 
 was at Hurlingham that " guards " were first intro- 
 duced along the sides of the ground, doubtless at 
 first simply with the view of remedying the defects 
 in the game caused by the limited size and irregular 
 shape of the ground. 
 
 The Hurlingham polo field has been much 
 enlarged since its early days, but the boards still 
 remain. Indeed, to have a boarded ground is 
 now all but a necessity to any first-class club in 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 27 
 
 England. These boards, which run down the sides 
 of the parallelogram that a polo ground should 
 be, have altered and probably greatly improved 
 the game. But at all events it will be granted 
 that the boards, which were unwillingly adopted 
 at first, have influenced the development of polo in 
 England and America in no slight degree. The 
 success of the game when Hurlingham provided 
 it with a place and a set of rules, was immediate. 
 The Club prospered greatly on its social side. 
 The Prince of Wales (now H.M. Edward VIL) gave 
 it his countenance and support, and, in spite of an 
 exclusive ballot, by 1882 the Hurlingham Club had 
 a membership of fifteen hundred. Elections were 
 held every Saturday, and a long list of candidates was 
 waiting for admission. 
 
 The vouchers by which the friends of members 
 were admitted were eagerly sought for, and to drive 
 down to polo at Hurlingham became a regular part 
 of the programme of those who would take part in a 
 London season. Of course, only a fraction of the 
 members were polo players, for Hurlingham is and 
 has always been, almost from its beginning, one of 
 the most-sought-after of social clubs. But Captain 
 Monson and Captain Smythe had made no mistake 
 when they foresaw and provided for the attractive- 
 ness of polo as a spectacle. They designed the 
 pavilion, which was the finest of its kind when it was 
 put up. This building, though it has often been 
 enlarged, is acknowledged to be far too small for the 
 present needs of the Club. It is said that some 
 
2 8 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 members of the Club and even of the Committee 
 looked upon this stand as an extravagance. The 
 fact is, polo was regarded in those early days as a 
 passing fashion, and too costly ever to become 
 popular. It is called by a journalist in the 'seventies 
 " a patrician sport." We know now that it is nothing 
 of the kind, but a game which has found considerable 
 and widespread popularity among those of many 
 classes who are interested in sports. For a long 
 time, even within the polo memory of the author, the 
 committees of clubs not wholly given to polo had 
 hardly grasped its importance and attractiveness. 
 Nor are they to be blamed for this. No one, not 
 even the most enthusiastic admirer of the game, could 
 have foreseen its present position. To the old 
 Hurlingham Committee the polo members of the 
 Club were a minority, always demanding a larger 
 share of labour and expenditure than they were 
 entitled to. At Hurlingham the pigeon -shooters 
 who had been in possession there for some years 
 regarded the polo players as a secondary and intrusive 
 element in the club. The polo players regarded 
 pigeon-shooting as an antiquated and not too defen- 
 sible form of recreation, and cast envious eyes on 
 the enclosure which would have been a most acceptable 
 addition to the area of the polo ground. 
 
 There can, however, be no doubt that the game 
 of polo owes its existence in England to the 
 Hurlingham polo ground. This is an irregular 
 oval with a surface of smooth turf, with a slight 
 undulation towards the centre. The contour of 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 29 
 
 the surface and its irregular shape, which Major 
 Egerton Green and Mr. St. Quintin have greatly 
 modified and improved, made the Hurlingham 
 ground somewhat tricky in appearance, but I am 
 bound to say, after watching many matches with a 
 critical eye, I could never discover that the apparent 
 defects in any way spoilt the interest of the game. 
 Indeed, when we have eight rigidly drilled players 
 riding eight perfectly schooled ponies and playing on 
 an accurate parallelogram laid with the smoothest 
 turf, as level as a golf green and as true as a billiard 
 table, we may find that the game has lost some of 
 its interest, and turn back again for the old thrill 
 and excitement to Hurlingham and its irregularly 
 shaped ground. But at all events when Captain 
 Smythe opened the ground for play he at once 
 secured the popularity of the game. 
 
 But we owe more than this to the Committee of 
 Hurlingham. Not only did they start the game, but 
 they gave it a code of rules. Although, as is noted 
 elsewhere, the game was not played first at Hurling- 
 ham, yet before 1874 it only consisted in knocking 
 about a ball. It looked like and was sometimes 
 called hockey on horseback. Everything about the 
 game was uncertain : the size of the ponies, the com- 
 position of the ball, the shape of the mallets. But 
 the Hurlingham Committee took this in hand and 
 produced a simple and effective code of rules, and by 
 that means gave to the game of polo regularity and 
 a prospect of permanence. No game can last if the 
 aspiration of the chairman of a City dinner for a more 
 
30 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 liberal State Church is realised, and every man " does 
 that which is right in his own eyes." 
 
 These rules I present here so that my readers can 
 judge for themselves how this game has developed. 
 
 The Hurlingham Club Rules of Polo 
 
 1. The height of the ponies must not exceed 14 hands, 
 and no ponies showing vice are^to be allowed in the game. 
 
 2. The goals to be not less than 250 yards apart, and 
 each goal to be 8 yards wide. 
 
 3. No spurs to be allowed with rowels, except on special 
 occasions, when sanctioned by the Committee. 
 
 4. Each side shall nominate an umpire, unless it be 
 mutally agreed to play with one instead of two ; but his or 
 their decisions shall be final. 
 
 5. None but proper sticks and balls approved by the 
 Committee allowed. The size of the balls is decided to be 
 three inches in diameter. 
 
 6. Should a player break his stick, or have it broken, he 
 must ride to the appointed place where the sticks are kept, 
 and take one. 
 
 7. In the event of a stick being dropped, the player must 
 dismount to pick it up ; but he cannot strike the ball when 
 dismounted. 
 
 8. A player may interpose his pony before his antagonist, 
 so as to prevent the latter reaching the ball, whether in full 
 career or otherwise ; but may not cross another player in 
 possession of the ball, unless at such a distance as to avoid 
 all possibility of a collision. 
 
 9. It is allowed to hook an adversary's stick, but neither 
 under or over an adversary's pony. 
 
 10. If a player is ^^ before his side'''' — i.e. he is in front 
 of the player of his own side who hit the ball, but has not 
 two of the opposite side between him and the hostile goal, 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 31 
 
 and has not come through the bully — he is "offside" or 
 sneaking, and out of the game, and does not become " on 
 his side " till the ball be hit or hit at by the opposite side, or 
 until the player on his own side, who makes the hit, passes 
 him. The player, until he is on his side^ has no business to 
 impede in any manner one of the opposing side. 
 
 11. If the ball is hit above the top of the goal posts, but 
 in the opinion of the umpire through, it shall be considered 
 a goal. 
 
 12. When the ball is hit beyond the goal, and not 
 through, the side defending the goal is entitled to a hit-ofF, 
 which must be from the line. 
 
 13. When the ball is hit out of bounds, it must be 
 thrown into the playground by an impartial person. 
 
 14. Each side to take up its position behind the goal 
 posts, and on the flag being dropped the game commences. 
 
 15. The dress of the Hurlingham Club shall be Hght blue 
 jerseys or shirts, blue forage caps, with silver band, light blue 
 belts, butcher boots, and breeches. The second colours are 
 white shirt or jersey. A pattern of the same can be seen on 
 application to the secretary. 
 
 16. Each pony is to be passed under the standard by the 
 Secretary or one of the Committee. A registered book to 
 be kept by the Secretary, in which the height of all ponies 
 belonging to members is to be entered. 
 
 17. No person allowed within the arena (players and 
 umpires excepted) under any circumstances whatever. 
 
 Bye-Laws 
 
 1. From and after this date, the duration of games in all 
 matches shall be for one hour and ten minutes \ and there 
 shall be an interval of five minutes between each twenty 
 minutes of play. 
 
 2. The Polo ground shall be open for play, for not less 
 than six players, at three o'clock each day, Fridays excepted. 
 
32 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 when the ground is closed. All play shall cease and the 
 ground be cleared by 7.15. 
 
 3. Every pony that plays on the ground must be passed 
 under the standard by the Secretary or one of the Polo 
 Committee, and the same be entered in a book kept for the 
 purpose. A pony passed under the standard as to regulation 
 height, after he is aged, is permanently passed. 
 
 4. Not more than five players are allowed to play on each 
 side in any game, the members who arrive first at the 
 Pavilion being allowed precedence. 
 
 5. Each set of players will be allowed the use of the 
 ground for twenty-five minutes. 
 
 6. Colours must be worn in all games to distinguish 
 sides. A set of broad red sashes will be kept in the office 
 by the Secretary. 
 
 7. The competition for the Open Cup will be for five 
 a-side j for the Military Cup, four a-side. 
 
 Rule 33. — The Shooting Season shall commence on the 
 5th of April, and end on the Monday in Goodwood race week, 
 in each year. The Polo Season shall commence on the ist 
 of May, and end on a day fixed by the Committee, after a 
 fortnight's notice thereof. The Committee shall have the 
 power of opening the Club for any winter amusement that 
 may hereafter be considered advisable, and to close the Polo 
 ground on any day or days when, in their opinion, the state 
 of the ground will not admit of the game being played with- 
 out permanent injury to the turf. Under such circum- 
 stances, all possible notice shall be given by the Secretary. 
 
 The above rules were those under which the game 
 grew and prospered. To them we owe the fact that 
 scientific polo exists, and that having been once started 
 it was placed on a firm and satisfactory basis. 
 

 
 ^■S^HI 
 
 
 
 IT 
 
 'Wm 
 
 
 
 9n 
 
 ''M m 
 
 
 
 VTr:f|| m 
 
 '-4llo 
 
 
 117 
 
 ^9^M ^H 
 
 
 
 
 hHh ^h 
 
 mm 
 
 
 Bi 
 
 ^Ew fl 
 
 
 aaaaa--,:.. 
 
 '^^ft|^l 
 
 
 ■H 
 
 r 
 
 4 JMH '^H 
 
 '■Vim 
 
 ■i 
 
 i' 
 
 jjiJ^R . .^^H 
 
 fms 
 
 ■r 
 t: i 
 
 ^pm 
 
 ^f'F: 
 
 -^ 
 
 t 
 
 
 ^lA^ 
 
 ^B^ 
 -JR.4 
 
 ^^H^H 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 o 
 
 en ^ 
 
 to o 
 
•4f 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 3^ 
 
 The polo ground was ready, the game was being 
 organised, but all would have been of no avail unless 
 there had been players to support it. 
 
 I can well remember the game as I saw it in 
 England, and played it in India in its earlier days. 
 The English game was in advance of the Indian 
 one in science and tactics at first, and at Hur- 
 lingham they had given up the dribbling game 
 some years before we did so in India, or, at any rate, 
 in that part of India, the Bombay Presidency, with 
 which I was then acquainted. Small ponies, a heavy 
 short stick, no places kept except that of goalkeeper 
 — it must be remembered that in early days there were 
 five players on each side — led to a slow dribbling 
 game. Backhanders were quite a matter of choice, 
 and hustling, apart from riding off as we understand 
 it, was freely permitted. Umpires were not known 
 except in first-class matches. There was a good deal 
 of tumbling about, and scrimmages were frequent. 
 The game was started by placing the ball in the centre 
 of the ground. Then the opposing sides rode in for 
 it from their respective goal lines, which was an 
 exciting but dangerous feature. Later the players 
 crossed sticks over the ball and then there was a 
 good deal of clawing and snatching before the game 
 fairly opened, in very many cases with scrimmages. 
 
 It may seem strange to players accustomed to our 
 modern methods of play, but we most of us formed 
 our attachment to the game as it was played then. 
 Polo was inferior to the scientific game of to-day, but 
 it was very good fun all the same. However, we 
 
 D 
 
34 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 could not have played the game of to-day, for the 
 ponies were not forthcoming. The early idea was 
 that any scrambling pony would do for a convey- 
 ance. The ponies themselves corrected that idea, 
 for the possession of well-trained, well-broken ponies 
 was soon found to be an immense advantage. Then 
 some players began to rise to prominence. The 
 Messrs. Murrietta, who were well known at Market 
 Harborough as hard riders across High Leicestershire, 
 were perhaps the foremost players at Hurlingham of 
 that period. Then there were the late Lord Queens- 
 berry, Mr. R. Herbert of Clytha, Lords Cole and 
 Castlereagh, all afterwards to be masters of hounds. 
 But three of the men who were destined later 
 to develop polo were gaining knowledge of the 
 theory of the game, and skill in its practice at the 
 International Gun and Polo Club at Brighton. There 
 were first-rate matches played at Preston Park in the 
 autumn of 1874. The two players who did most 
 for the game at this time were Mr. A. E. Peat 
 and Mr. E. Kenyon Stow. Both grasped the 
 necessity of having trained ponies that could gallop. 
 They sat down in their saddles instead of leaning 
 forward, and they played with a straight arm, using 
 the speed of the pony to give impetus to the ball. 
 Thus when these players took the ball men who 
 clung to the old dribbling style never saw it again, 
 unless they caught a glimpse of it flying through the 
 posts. 
 
 But like all innovations the new style of play did 
 not become general all at once. It was not quite yet 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 35 
 
 that the Peats and Mr. Kenyon Stow were to make 
 their appearance at Hurlingham, where, in the mean- 
 time, were practising Mr. F. Mildmay, Mr Cumber- 
 land Bentley, Mr. H. B. Patton, and Mr. A. Greville. 
 The 5th and i6th Lancers and the ist Life Guards 
 had also formed regimental teams, which made their 
 appearance at Hurlingham and by their play raised 
 the reputation of the Club and increased the popu- 
 larity of polo. If we look over the old code of rules 
 we shall see that although simple compared with 
 the existing ones, yet that they contained every- 
 thing necessary to regulate the game at that time. 
 The alterations that have been made since are rather 
 in the nature of explanations and definitions than of 
 organic change. The rapid increase in the pace at 
 which polo was played made it desirable that there 
 should be some precautionary rules in order to render 
 the game less dangerous. Many of the modern pro- 
 visions for fouls and penalties are simply the old 
 unwritten code that prevailed when the game was 
 only played at a few clubs, and for the most part by 
 men who knew one another more or less intimately. 
 It was needless to warn men of errors which were 
 understood to be against the spirit of the game. 
 Cases of unfair riding off, of offside, of fouls, of 
 unnecessary stick crooking were rare, if not unknown. 
 I can scarcely remember hearing the umpire's whistle 
 in the earher days, and I recollect having it pointed 
 out to me on one occasion when I was learning the 
 game in 1879 that an adversary's stick should not be 
 crooked unless he was in the act of hitting the ball. 
 
36 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 This indeed was in India, but the same thing has 
 been told me by early players in England, and if 
 from this first code we miss the penalties that are 
 now laid down, it was because the offences were 
 restrained by an unwritten code of honour among 
 the players. Now this is not meant to imply that 
 unfair play is at all common at polo now, but simply 
 that the number of those playing has grown so large 
 that the unwritten code of a club to which many of 
 the players do not and could not belong, is obviously 
 insufficient for regulation and restraint. 
 
 The first set of rules of 1873 was intended for 
 the members of the Hurlingham Club. Other 
 clubs were at liberty to adopt them or to modify 
 them as they pleased. There was no idea in the 
 minds of the first Hurlingham Polo Committee 
 of exercising any authority outside the limits of 
 their own enclosure. The la$t edition published 
 this year (1905) was intended to apply to every 
 polo club in England, and at least to be a standard 
 for the colonies. True, the earlier clubs looked up 
 to Hurlingham ; it was the oldest and the largest. 
 Indeed, most of the other clubs included a majority 
 of Hurlingham members. The club at Brighton, 
 the Monmouthshire, the Edinburgh, were founded 
 to give increased opportunities of play to men who 
 for two or three months played in London. In 
 the same way Ireland accepted Hurlingham rules. 
 Their greatest player, and indeed the reconstructor of 
 the game, Mr. John Watson, was a leading member 
 of the Hurlingham Committee. The progress of 
 
Si 
 §5 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 37 
 
 the game was very rapid, and was due to its own 
 intrinsic attractiveness, as well as to the arrangement 
 of tournaments by Captain Smythe. The open 
 Champion Cup was an obvious idea, but the Inter- 
 Regimental Cup was a happy thought which, if it was 
 suggested by the popularity of polo among soldiers, has 
 also reacted on the game in the Army. The County 
 Cup tournament, the matches between Oxford and 
 Cambridge, Eton and Harrow, Lords and Commons, 
 and later the Social Clubs Cup and the Handicap 
 tournaments, have all done much to increase public 
 interest in polo, and to improve play throughout the 
 country. 
 
 For nearly twenty years the Hurlingham Club 
 remained without a rival, and during that time it is 
 not too much to say that scarcely a match of im- 
 portance was played in England except on the ground 
 at Hurlingham. There was but one ground, and 
 two or three matches a week for some months in the 
 year sufficed. If you wanted to see the very best 
 play you looked on at the members' games. The 
 players were the men who taught us by precept and 
 example what a fine game polo was when played by 
 the Messrs. Peat, Mr. Kenyon Stow, Mr. F. Mildmay, 
 Mr. T. Kennedy, who began late but quickly gained 
 a high place among players. Lord Harrington, Mr. 
 John Watson, Captain F. Herbert, Captain Cecil 
 Peters, and others. It seems to me as I look back 
 that there never was quite so brilliant a forward as 
 Mr. J. E. Peat, so loyal a man to play for his side 
 as Lord Harrington, such keen riders or true hitters 
 
38 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 as Mr. Kenyon Stow and Mr. Mildmay. I am sure 
 that there never was a back who combined tactics 
 and control alike of the ball and of his team to the 
 same degree as Mr. John Watson. The art of 
 making the most of the team of which he was 
 captain has never since been achieved in an equal 
 degree. In exhortation, rebuke, or encouragement 
 he was, and is unrivalled, although in later years the 
 last named bears a much greater proportion to the 
 whole than it used to do. He taught us the value 
 of the backhander and how to use it, and no one 
 ever scorned gallery play more completely. 
 
 These men had wonderful ponies, and most of 
 them had themselves schooled the horses to the 
 game. In those days not even a millionaire duke 
 could order three ready-made polo ponies at a price 
 that left very little change out of ;^iooo. Each one 
 of the men who played had bought where he could 
 and taught the pony the game. We hear much and 
 rightly about the training of polo ponies and their 
 condition, but I doubt if more skill and patience and 
 sound horsemanship have ever been exercised on any 
 of the crack ponies of our day than were lavished on 
 the early ponies, " Fitz " and "Nimble," wonderful old 
 " Piper," " Sister Sue," and many more. But the 
 growth of polo was a silent one, for there were no 
 daily reports from the clubs, as there are now. A 
 scanty paragraph in the Field was all the notice the 
 world had of the new game. Mr. Moray Brown was 
 to come later, and the marvellous influence his vivid 
 pen had on the spread of the game has never yet 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 39 
 
 had quite justice done to it in the history of 
 polo. 
 
 The name of Hurlingham and its polo spread 
 far and wide. Letters came from India, from 
 America, from New Zealand, and many other places. 
 " Tell us about polo and how to play it. We have 
 read your accounts, and it must be a splendid game.'* 
 A New Zealand player has told me how the game 
 won its way among those hard-riding colonists in 
 spite of the prejudice that it was "only a game for 
 toffs." Everywhere the game drew out the necessary 
 ponies. The great spread of polo is partly due to the 
 stimulus provided by the story of Hurlingham and its 
 play, the simple tale of its members' games from day 
 to day, which filled about a third of Land and Water, 
 
 The game could not have failed to make its way 
 in any case. But the management of Hurlingham, 
 the skill of the early players, and the rise of Moray 
 Brown, who more than any other has infused the 
 fire of his own enthusiasm for sport into his 
 writings, all combined to make the growth of polo 
 in popular knowledge and estimation a rapid one. 
 But I want to take my readers back to the days 
 before Moray Brown, and to show how good the 
 play was in the unrecorded times, when people still 
 thought of Hurlingham chiefly as a place where they 
 shot pigeons, and lost and won a good deal of money 
 in so doing. 
 
 The fact was that long before Moray Brown 
 wrote, the shooting had become a source of weak- 
 ness rather than strength to the Club, and pigeons 
 
40 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 have long ceased to be shot there on the days fixed 
 for great polo matches. 
 
 There can be no better way of tracing the growth 
 of polo than by recalling some of the famous games 
 that have been played on the Hurlingham ground. 
 To begin with, let us take the Champion Cup of 
 1877 : the first ever played for. For this six 
 teams were entered — the Royal Horse Guards ; the 
 Staffordshire ; the United Service Club ; the Inter- 
 national Gun and Polo Club, Brighton ; the Tyros ; 
 the Monmouthshire. This was a strong entry. It 
 was before the days when one team had established 
 so great a superiority to all others that it was difficult 
 to find clubs willing to compete for the cup. The 
 play was fast throughout, and the final proved to be 
 one of the most exciting games that have ever been 
 played in the history of the cup. It was then still 
 usual to have Hvc men a-side, and the International 
 Gun and Polo Club seemed to have a great chance. 
 Their team was Mr. Arthur, Mr. E. Kenyon Stow, 
 Mr. Howard, Mr. J. E. Peat, and Mr. A. E. Peat. 
 Their opponents were — Monmouthshire : Captain F. 
 Herbert, Mr. Mellor, Mr. R. Herbert, Mr. Hugh 
 Owen, and Mr. Edward Curre. Unluckily Mr. 
 Kenyon Stow was knocked over early in the game 
 and had his leg broken. Thus the Brighton Club lost 
 one of their best men. They played on, however, to 
 the end, four against five. It is interesting to note 
 that the Monmouthshire Club was not obliged to 
 withdraw a man, and it also shows that the fifth man 
 was an advantage. This, but for the fact that 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 41 
 
 Monmouthshire won, we should in the light of our 
 present knowledge have supposed not to be the case. 
 Mr. James Peat made a splendid fight for his side, 
 and one of his runs foreshadowed his future fame. 
 He gained possession of the ball and racing away 
 was never stopped until he had scored a goal. This 
 was on the Thursday, and on the Saturday we find 
 the final tie sandwiched in between a la crosse match 
 and a rose show. The Prince and Princess of Wales 
 and the French, Danish, and Chinese Ambassadors 
 came down. There were twenty-five coaches and a 
 big gathering. The other club left in was the 
 Tyros : Sir Bache Cunard, Mr. A. de Murrietta, The 
 Hon. C. C. Cavendish (now Major-General Lord 
 Chesham), Mr. C. de Murrietta, and Mr. E. H. 
 Baldock. The players rose to the occasion and the 
 match was closely contested. When time was called 
 neither side had scored a goal at all. There was a 
 short rest and then the two teams ranged up again ; 
 but after playing for two additional quarters no goal 
 had been struck, and the match was declared a draw. 
 This is the only instance of a draw in the history of 
 the Champion Cup, and the fact that no goal was 
 made also stands by itself. Of the men who played 
 in this match three became masters of hounds. Lord 
 Chesham (the Bicester), Sir Bache Cunard (the Billes- 
 don), Mr. Reginald Herbert (the Monmouthshire). 
 Lord Chesham served with great distinction in South 
 Africa, where also Captain F. Herbert did good service. 
 Mr. Hugh Owen is starter to the Jockey Club. 
 
 Probably none of them have forgotten that 
 
42 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 desperate struggle for the Champion Cup, which still 
 lives in the memories of those who saw it, as one of 
 the most exciting matches ever seen. Many years 
 passed. The International Gun and Polo Club ceased 
 to exist, and the Sussex team gradually established 
 an ascendancy which was undisputed. When the 
 Messrs. Peat were together they were invincible. 
 The interest in the Champion Cup died down, and 
 the Inter-Regimental Tournament became the chief 
 event of the polo season. These matches, however, 
 belong rather to Army polo than to Hurlingham, 
 though to Captain Smythe is due the credit of organ- 
 ising them, and they have been played ever since, 
 with the exception of the two years when the Boer War 
 intervened, on the match ground at Hurlingham. 
 
 The Sussex team held the championship for 
 seven years. The position of the brothers Peat was 
 well deserved. They trained their own ponies and 
 practised diligently. Their success was won by hard 
 work, and Mr. James Peat became the best forward 
 of his day. Hurlingham has never seen a better 
 player, and the picture of Mr. " Johnnie " Peat 
 racing down the ground on "Firefly" or " Dynamite" 
 no one who ever saw it will forget. "Dynamite" 
 was a great raking mare of the blood steeplechase- 
 horse type. No one knows how she was bred, but she 
 came, like many of our best ponies, from Ireland, and 
 had probably no more than a nominal stain in her 
 pedigree. She was not everyone's polo pony, and 
 after about three minutes or so of fast play she caught 
 hold of her bit in a way that might have disconcerted 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 43 
 
 a less skilled horseman or more uncertain striker than 
 her master. She never did play her best save for her 
 master, and was a pony quite unsuited for a sticky 
 game. But then no game was slow in which the 
 famous pair took part. No player of the present day 
 recalls Mr. J. E. Peat, unless perhaps it is Mr. A. 
 Rawlinson when he is well on the ball. 
 
 But to return to the memorable match in 1894. 
 The Champion Cup had fallen to a low ebb. The 
 Sussex County team had been victorious on seven 
 occasions and had walked over twice (How do men 
 walk over for a polo cup ?), and there had been no 
 contest at all in 1893. In 1894 there were but three 
 entries, and the 4th Hussars had no real chance. It 
 is probable, however, that they contributed to the 
 victory of the Freebooters. The last-named had the 
 luck to be drawn against them, and no doubt the 
 game they were forced to play helped to put the Free- 
 booters into their places. Captain Denis St. George 
 Daly was captain of the Freebooters and played back, a 
 position in which he had in his best days few superiors. 
 Captain Daly had arranged a first-rate team. Every 
 man was exactly in his right position, and was riding 
 ponies that suited him and that were well fitted for 
 the place they occupied. Mr. Hardy had two ponies 
 "Elastic" and "Blackman,'' the former one of the very 
 best No. I ponies that I have ever seen. She had a 
 rare turn of speed, could start at a touch, and was as 
 quick into her stride as pony can be. 
 
 Lord Southampton rode "Lady Day," the wonder- 
 ful chestnut with a white stocking. This pony com- 
 
44 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 bined pace and stamina with smoothness of action that 
 made riding her a pleasure. Later she passed into 
 the possession of the Royal Horse Guards team. 
 She was one of the best heavy-weight No. 2 ponies 
 of her day. Captain Le Gallais rode the Arab 
 "Johnnie," a dark chestnut, "White Rose," a beautiful 
 high-caste horse, and Mr. G. Hardy's "Sailor," sorme- 
 what later to be sold for the highest price ever paid 
 for a polo pony. Probably he made his name on 
 this memorable occasion. " Sailor " is still playing,^ and 
 is as handy a pony as ever he was. 
 
 Captain Daly was at that time the owner of two 
 as good ponies as any man need wish to own. "Wig" 
 was the steadiest, " Skittles " could all but fly. The 
 third, "Martingale," though not equal to the other two 
 and not too easy to ride, did well in his owner's hands. 
 The team of ponies that the Peat brothers and Lord 
 Harrington brought out were a living epitome of the 
 history of polo. There they were all looking as fit 
 and well as one of the best polo grooms in England 
 could make them. All bought and schooled by their 
 owners, they had played in every first-class match. 
 " Firefly," " Dynamite," " Piper," " Edge," " Sister 
 Sue," " Seagull," " Nimble." Of these " Piper " and 
 *' Seagull " were perhaps actually the best, though 
 " Dynamite " chiefly caught the public eye and the 
 fancy of the spectators. Lord Harrington had the 
 chestnut " The Girl," " Arthur Roberts," and one- 
 eyed " Cyclops," the last named a polo pony, hack, and 
 cubhunter, and good for all. A trifle over the regula- 
 
 1 1905. 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 45 
 
 tion height he was, but in those days we were not so 
 particular. The height was 14.1 it is true, but if you 
 could not find a pony to suit you of that height you 
 did the best you could. No one grumbled, or if 
 they did nobody paid any attention. 
 
 All Messrs. Peat's ponies were sold not long after at 
 TattersalFs, and "Dynamite" and "Nimble" (bought 
 by Mr. W. H. Walker) went for 960 guineas the pair, 
 by far the largest price ever paid for polo ponies up to 
 that time. "Sailor" — he played in the same match — 
 was destined, as we know, to beat the record in price. 
 It was the opinion of a sound judge who looked over 
 the ponies before the match that they were the best lot 
 in the world, and he was probably right. We have 
 many first-rate ponies now, but I doubt if for play- 
 ing qualities we could beat the Champion Cup team 
 of 1894. The Sussex were the favourites of course. 
 Indeed, though there is not much betting at polo, I 
 think an observant person might have taken a few 
 friendly wagers at eight or ten to one against the 
 Freebooters. It was well known that Mr. Arthur 
 Peat had but recently recovered from a severe illness, 
 and it was obvious to anyone that he was not him- 
 self. Lord Harrington and Mr. A. E. Peat were 
 on the season's form certainly not better than Lord 
 Southampton and Captain Le Gallais. So that the 
 sides were in reality fairly well matched. Yet in those 
 days we could see nothing but Mr. J. E. Peat, and 
 had come to believe, not without reason, that every 
 side on which he played must therefore be victorious. 
 Looking back — and it is always so easy to be wise 
 
46 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 after the event — we can see plainly that the Freebooters 
 were the better balanced team. This game was in 
 fact one of the first great struggles between combin- 
 ation and individual brilliancy. 
 
 At first it looked like an easy victory for Sussex. 
 Twice Mr. J. Peat scored. The first goal he hit, 
 and dropping on the ball, no one knew whence, 
 he sat down on " Firefly " and in two splendid 
 strokes scored. Once more he won the goal, and in 
 this we may note he showed what a fine player he 
 was. He was galloping with the ball, but Captain 
 Daly, strong, steady, and not to be slipped again, was 
 in the right place for a backhander. There was one 
 chance and Mr. Peat took it. Calling to Lord 
 Harrington to take the ball he hurled himself on 
 Captain Daly, and gave his 2 and 3 a clear run 
 for the goal, of which they availed themselves. 
 Thus it was that Sussex justified their backers, and at 
 the close of the first quarter of an hour the score was 
 Sussex two, Freebooters nil. 
 
 There was a desperate struggle later in the game. 
 Captain Daly played as he had never played before. 
 Lord Southampton was in one of his hitting moods 
 when nothing seemed to stop him, and Captain Le 
 Gallais was, as always, a brilliant polo player. On the 
 other hand, Mr. J. Peat was everywhere and always 
 effective. That the Freebooters had the best of a 
 struggle which for eagerness has never been surpassed, 
 was shown by the fact that at the close of the third 
 quarter (this game was played in fifteen -minute 
 periods) the score was two all. 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 47 
 
 Sussex might, we could now see, be beaten, but 
 we opened our eyes when, early in the last period, we 
 saw Mr. Peat on "Dynamite" gallop away with the ball, 
 having indeed a start of a length in his favour. 
 Captain Le Gallais on " Sailor " was pressing in hot 
 pursuit. The brown pony laid himself down to his 
 work. He was actually overhauling the mare. He 
 ranged alongside, and one of the finest horsemen in 
 India actually rode off the Sussex No. i. Could we 
 believe our eyes ? This fired the Freebooters, and 
 though the ball was behind and Captain Daly had to 
 hit out, he made one of the finest strokes of his polo 
 career. In a polo game as in war you cannot win 
 unless you will take risks. Captain Daly hit right 
 across his own goal to Captain Le Gallais who galloped 
 away with the ball hitting on near or offside — he could 
 not miss till just at the end a twist caused the ball to 
 get out of his reach, but Mr. Gerald Hardy, steadiest 
 of players, was behind and struck it through the goal 
 posts, and his too was the hand that scored the final 
 goal that enabled the Freebooters to win by four 
 goals to three. 
 
 I have dwelt on this match because none was ever 
 so important to the future of polo as this. It marked 
 the close of the first period of the history of English 
 polo, and was destined to give the game a wider range. 
 One club, one ground, one team were no longer to 
 suffice. It was the coming of age of the game that 
 had been begun on Mr. Naylor's orchard just twenty 
 years before. 
 
 The Sussex team, and to a great extent the old 
 
48 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Hurlingham, passed away, and there is a danger lest 
 men should forget what horsemen and players they 
 were, what they did for the game, and what a tradition 
 of fair-play they have left to those who come after 
 them. But polo was much too full of life to stand 
 still, and, as Mr. Moray Brown said at the time, the 
 result did " incalculable good to polo in general,'* 
 in so far as it showed that neither skill nor ponies 
 could ensure a permanent superiority to any team. 
 The Sussex were no longer the only team, and 
 Hurlingham was no longer the only ground. In 
 that year 1894 the Ranelagh Club had changed 
 hands, and was already started on the progress which 
 will be narrated in another chapter. 
 
 But there is yet a third great match which must 
 not be passed over when telling the story of the 
 Hurlingham Club. This was again the marking off 
 of a new development of the game. The Rugby 
 Club on 1 2th June 1897 won the Champion Cup 
 with a team that showed combination and brilliancy 
 together. There has never been a finer back player 
 than the late Mr. W. J. Drybrough. A most 
 powerful horseman, he was a hard striker, and his 
 near-side backhanders were marvellous for accuracy 
 and force. Captain Ren ton, the Rugby No. 2, was 
 and is a beautiful player. He is a fine horseman, and 
 his style of riding and of play are the perfection of 
 finish and ease. To see Captain Renton at his best 
 was an object lesson in polo. An excellent back, as 
 he proved when, in the 1 7th Lancers, he played No. 4 
 for his regimental team, he was even better as No. 2 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 49 
 
 in the Rugby team. Captain Miller and his brother 
 Mr. G. A. Miller were business-like players as 
 always, whose interest in polo has never flagged and 
 whose knowledge of the game is never at fault. 
 
 The Freebooters had Mr. Hardy, Mr. A. 
 Rawlinson, Mr. W. Buckmaster, and Mr. John 
 Watson. This was Mr. Buckmaster's first appear- 
 ance in a Champion Cup. The Freebooters looked 
 like a very strong team, but lacked the combining 
 power of the winning team of 1894. Although that 
 team had not played very often together, yet Captain 
 Daly and Captain Le Gallais had both had experience 
 in regimental polo which enabled them to fit into any 
 team. Like its predecessor, the game was played in 
 glorious weather, and it excited scarcely less interest. 
 For fifty-five minutes the result hung in the balance. 
 It was not until the fourth ten minutes that the 
 Freebooters began to show signs of giving way. 
 Rugby seemed to gain confidence and pace as the 
 game went on, and the Freebooters were obviously 
 struggling to avoid defeat. At forty minutes neither 
 side had scored, but the tactics of Rugby, particularly 
 those of Mr. E. D. Miller, who did all he could 
 to make opportunities for Captain Renton, were 
 beginning to tell. So fine and effective was the 
 defence of both sides that though each side pressed 
 in turn there was no score for fifty-five minutes. 
 In the last three minutes Captain Renton scored 
 twice, and the Rugby team won the cup, which 
 they have held, with the exception of 1900 and 
 1904, when the Old Cantabs won it. But they 
 
 E 
 
50 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 have never since had quite so perfect a team. I well 
 remember shortly after the match Mr. W. J. 
 Drybrough saying to me that never again would 
 Rugby have such a team, a remark which received a 
 sad confirmation when one of the finest " backs '' of 
 modern polo passed away from us not many weeks 
 afterwards. 
 
 Thus we have brought the history of Hurlingham, 
 which is for twenty-three years the story of polo in 
 England, down to the present time. We have seen 
 how at that Club polo first took form, and from an 
 aimless scramble gradually rose to be a game of skill. 
 The three matches we have sketched show how the 
 game developed until we arrive at the present game 
 of combination. The side, which consisted of four 
 men more or less fitted into each other's play, has 
 now become under the Rugby system, as it were, a 
 single body moved by a single will. Something of 
 this was no doubt learned from such teams as the 
 13th Hussars and the Durham Light Infantry. The 
 pony, which in the first stages had been merely a 
 conveyance, has now become a highly trained and 
 perfected instrument of the player. The placing of 
 the ball for one's own side is now more important 
 than any other stroke. The ball was originally 
 delivered in the direction of the goal and the rest 
 left to chance. I well remember how we used to 
 hit as hard as we could and gallop as fast as we were 
 able in pursuit. Now the main object is to pass or 
 place the ball. A first-rate side may and often does 
 obtain possession of the ball, and by dexterous passing 
 
HURLINGHAM'S INFLUENCE ON POLO 51 
 
 from one to the other actually prevent the opponents 
 from touching it till it is struck triumphantly through 
 the posts. Every change in the style of play has 
 been tested in the Champion Cup, and each of the 
 most notable victories has marked an improvement 
 which has been made in the play. Mr. Peat and 
 Mr. Kenyon Stow taught us to sit down in the 
 saddle and strike with a straight arm. Mr. John 
 Watson showed us what the backhander could do, 
 and how the No. 4 should not only keep his goal 
 but turn defence into attack, so that when he had 
 successfully driven the ball from his own goal he 
 was also preparing for an attack on that of his 
 opponents. Lastly, we have learned by combination 
 how the best can be made of the moderate player. 
 Thus, although the importance of the really first- 
 rate man is as great as ever, the present style of play 
 enables more to be made of the average player, and 
 a well-directed team of mediocrities will have its 
 share of success. 
 
 But the success of Hurlingham in establishing 
 and improving the game has not been of unmixed 
 benefit to the Club. There is one thing the original 
 promoters of Hurlingham polo could not, and did not, 
 foresee — the immense expansion of the game. The 
 development of the Club is restricted by the in- 
 exorable limits of space. Hurlingham rules and the 
 Polo Committee have more influence than ever, but 
 apart from its associations the Club is one among 
 several competing for the favour of polo players. 
 The quality of its polo is as high as ever, but the 
 
52 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 quantity is, by no fault of the Club, deficient. 
 The splendid members' games which were so good 
 to watch, have passed away with the men who made 
 them what they were. Ten matches are now played 
 in a week. Two were enough in the old days. And 
 Hurlingham in 1904 put forward a programme of 
 sixty-four matches. 
 
 But if the Hurlingham Club has lost, as it was 
 inevitable it should lose, its singular position as the 
 only polo club in London, so long as it continues 
 to make rules for the game, so long will it be the 
 first polo club in the world. 
 
 Recent changes have altered the position of 
 Hurlingham. The old Polo Committee did excellent 
 service. The General Committee of the Club nomi- 
 nated the best players and the men of most influence 
 in the game. This Polo Committee met seldom and 
 moved but slowly in the direction of change. Mr. 
 Watson's wise dictum that it is much better to leave 
 polo alone than to spoil it by over-legislation, was 
 always before the minds of the Committee. We have 
 already seen under what a very simple code the game 
 flourished. The Hurlingham Polo Committee, 
 though, moved slowly, yet surely, and each change 
 as it came was an improvement, rendered necessary 
 by the altered conditions of the game. A more 
 scientific game requires stricter and more definite rules. 
 
 In 1897 the County Polo Association was 
 founded and at once assumed a kind of intermediate 
 direction and guidance of county clubs. Then 
 in 1902 Hurlingham widened the constitution of 
 
HURLINGHAM^S INFLUENCE ON POLO S3 
 
 its Polo Committee, accepted three representative 
 members from the County Polo Association, two 
 from the Army Committee, and one from Roe- 
 hampton. This representation is weighted by the 
 condition that the members sent from these various 
 bodies must be members of Hurlingham. The 
 voting power still remains with Hurlingham. That 
 club can outvote all the representatives combined, 
 even if Ranelagh had sent the number they were 
 invited to. This they did not care to do, having 
 a strong polo committee of their own. The new 
 Hurlingham Committee, although it is a rather 
 anomalous body, performing public functions after 
 the fashion of a private Club Committee, may 
 nevertheless work well enough in practice until 
 we are ripe for a national association. Yet those 
 of us who knew the game in its earlier days 
 may be forgiven if we look back with regret, 
 which is not altogether sentimental, on the old 
 Hurlingham Committee, which had no love for 
 change for the sake of change. At all events we 
 shall not forget the debt of gratitude polo players 
 owe to the earlier Committee and the men who, 
 like Mr. John Watson, Lord Harrington, Mr. 
 Gerald Hardy, Mr. A. Rawlinson, Captain St. G. 
 Daly and Sir Walter Smythe, helped to rule the 
 fortunes of the game, and guided its developments, 
 on the whole wisely and well, through the difficult 
 years of its beginnings. 
 

 ^-^ 
 
 ec 
 
 d 
 
 
 
 ,^ -^ 
 
 i 
 
 V £ 
 
 ^^m 
 
 P^H 
 
 fei 
 
 
 it^^^Kn\M ' riTiiTnMi 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 [^§P 
 
 v.- 
 
 
 -5* 
 
 
 ^'- 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 THE RANELAGH CLUB AND THE EXPANSION OF POLO 
 
 The want of space at Hurlingham was felt very- 
 early in the history of the game. But two circum- 
 stances prevented that Club from extending its limits, 
 the feeling that polo was possibly only a passing 
 fashion, and a certain unwillingness on the part of the 
 pigeon-shooting members to be swamped by the 
 polo players. 
 
 Among the early polo players there were none 
 better than the two brothers Herbert. Captain, now 
 Major F. Herbert, was playing only the other day. 
 He was, when I first saw him, a very fine player 
 indeed, and a good horseman. Mr. Reginald Herbert 
 of Clytha I never saw at polo, as he had retired from 
 first-class matches before my return to England, but 
 he was one of those who were often included in tour- 
 
 54 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 55 
 
 naments, and he had a sound knowledge of the game. 
 Mr. Herbert, with the assistance of his brother and of 
 Mr. Kenyon Stow, determined to supply the need for 
 more polo. There was in that year a house and 
 grounds to let which had belonged to the father of 
 the last Lord Ranelagh. This place had been used 
 as a club already. It was close to Hurlingham, a 
 matter of some moment, since polo players in those 
 days were limited in number. It seemed likely that, 
 if the two clubs were close together, the members 
 would pass from one to the other. This was what 
 happened, and as the Ranelagh Club laid itself out 
 for pony racing, in which Mr. Herbert and his 
 brother were interested, and for which Hurlingham 
 had no space available, the new club was at once 
 successful. The house was a fine one of the 
 comfortable Georgian type, of which the last occupant 
 had been Mr. Johnston, the proprietor of the 
 Standard. The idea of the founders of Ranelagh 
 was to establish a social club on the lines of 
 Hurlingham. 
 
 The year 1878 was that of its opening. The 
 Club had a strong Committee, which included such 
 names as the late Duke of Beaufort, Lord Hartington, 
 now Duke of Devonshire, Mr. Cavendish, now Lord 
 Chesham, Mr. Henry Chaplin, Lords Shrewsbury 
 and Valentia. Lord Shrewsbury is still a member of 
 the Committee of the existing Ranelagh Club, and 
 Lord Valentia is Chairman of the Hurlingham Polo 
 Committee. The Club seems to have been a 
 pleasant resort. Lawn tennis tournaments were 
 
S6 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 made rather a feature, and pony shows and pony 
 racing drew considerable crowds. The first notable 
 polo match was one played by electric light, at which 
 the Prince of Wales (King Edward VII.), the King 
 of Greece, and other distinguished personages were 
 present. The whole affair seems to have been a 
 great success, and may have done something to 
 popularise the game. At all events the presence of 
 the Prince of Wales stamped polo with the approval 
 of the world of fashion. It will be noted that the 
 sides now consisted of four players : Hurlingham — 
 Lord Petersham, better known to polo players of to- 
 day as the Earl of Harrington, Mr. J. Peat, Mr. 
 Wyndham Quin, Mr. E. Peat, a very strong side ; 
 Ranelagh — Mr. A. Peat, Lord Lewes, Mr. Anderton, 
 and Mr. E. H. Baldock. 
 
 The reporter in his admiration of the Chinese 
 lanterns that were hung about the grounds has 
 entirely forgotten to tell us about the game, which, 
 in spite of the well-arranged sides, was probably of 
 no great account. That there was a special ball, 
 large and light, manufactured for the occasion, and 
 the band played the " Lost Chord " during the 
 match, is about the extent of our information. 
 
 This fete gave a start to Ranelagh, and shows 
 incidentally that people did not take their polo so 
 seriously then as we do now. The Ranelagh of that 
 day was in no sense a rival of Hurlingham. It was 
 scarcely a separate club. To pass from one to the 
 other was but a step, and since Hurlingham could 
 not accommodate more than a part of the members 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 57 
 
 who desired to belong to it, people found Ranelagh 
 a pleasant alternative. In the meantime, the opening 
 of the new club was a sign of the progress of polo 
 and the cause of further expansion. The game was 
 played every day except Sundays on one or other of 
 the two grounds. The Ranelagh Club had not, how- 
 ever, at this time a sufficiently long lease to give it 
 the necessary condition of permanence, and Mr. 
 Herbert had to look about for another suitable place. 
 The speculative builder had already marked the 
 Ranelagh House of that day for his own. Now, on 
 the site of the club-house and polo ground are rows 
 of smug villas and blocks of flats. 
 
 But there could be no doubt as to the suitability 
 of the next site chosen. Barn Elms was vacant. 
 It would be difficult to imagine a place more fitted 
 for a club. The property was a part of the old 
 estate belonging to the Dean and Chapter of St. 
 PauFs, and was therefore in the hands of the 
 Ecclesiastical Commissioners. The house, gardens, 
 and park, which were of a delightful old-world 
 character, covered about one hundred acres. Had 
 Barn Elms been designed as a polo club it could 
 hardly have been better planned. The beauty 
 of the surroundings and the fact that though 
 barely a mile from Hammersmith bridge and less 
 from Putney it is a perfect country house, give it a 
 special charm. The grounds have two entrances, 
 one opposite to the village of Barnes and the other 
 close to Putney Common. Nor is this all, for the 
 Club can never be built out ; it is bounded on one side 
 
58 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 by Barnes Common and on another by the reservoir 
 of the Waterworks, while there is a charming river 
 front separated and protected by a wide stream from 
 the towing path. So rural is the district that within 
 the memory of men now living woodcock and snipe 
 have been shot there, and even as late as 1894, when 
 I was manager of the Club, I have seen rabbits and 
 pheasants in the shrubberies in the quiet hours 
 before the members began to arrive. The grounds 
 are a paradise for birds. In 1895 ^^^ ^^ ^^^ sights 
 of the season was a tiny blue tit which had built 
 its nest close to the nozzle by which the watering 
 hose were connected with the hydrant. The little 
 bird sat there undisturbed by the fixing or unfixing 
 of the pipes, the tramp of the crowds on the lawn, 
 or the sounds of the Hungarian band, which was 
 stationed near the spot. But this is anticipating, 
 for at first of course there were small beginnings. 
 One polo ground sufficed, and a race-course for 
 ponies was laid out. The club-house was fitted up 
 simply but comfortably. 
 
 When Mr. Herbert decided to give up the man- 
 agement in 1894, the Club fell into the hands of men 
 who could see not only its advantages, but could look 
 forward to its future expansion. These men were 
 Dr. George Hastings, Mr. James Leslie Wanklyn, 
 M.P. for Bradford, and Mr. Charles Lewinger, and 
 later Lord Ava and Sir Stanley Clarke. To Dr. 
 Hastings are due chiefly the growth and success 
 of the Club. Nothing less than perfection would 
 satisfy him. In details he was as thorough as in 
 
S 2 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 59 
 
 larger matters he took wide views. No one has 
 ever worked harder himself or been the cause of 
 more work in others. He caused some opposition, 
 but he was generally right, and those who differed 
 most from him at first have often come to see the 
 wisdom of his action. Dr. Hastings was hard on 
 his workers, as it seemed to them, but he was always 
 loyal in supporting them, and gradually won the 
 confidence and esteem of them all. The Committee 
 of the Club was a strong one, with the Earl of 
 Dudley as chairman. The fact remains that the 
 Club has prospered steadily, and holds a high place * 
 not only as a polo club, but for its golf, croquet, and 
 lawn tennis. The golf, for which Mr. Wanklyn did 
 a good deal, was even more important than the polo 
 at first. My late friend Mr. Adams, the secretary 
 for golf, was universally liked. The first secretary 
 was Mr. G. A. Williams, and he is there still, and the 
 first polo manager was Mr. Moray Brown, with the 
 present writer as his unofficial assistant, and eventually 
 as his successor. It was an interesting but anxious 
 time. Yet there were few set-backs. There was 
 another point in the Club's favour which might 
 easily have escaped some men, but was fully valued by 
 the new Committee, and their chairman Lord Dudley, 
 to whom the Club owes much of its prosperity. 
 Under their care the historical associations of the Club 
 with the Kitcat Club were cherished, and commemor- 
 ated in the design for the Club's note-paper, by the 
 portraits on the walls, and the style of decoration 
 in the house. 
 
6o POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 The first thing to be done, if the Club was to take 
 its place in the polo world as one of the chief centres 
 of the game, was to improve the grounds. You 
 cannot make a polo ground all at once. It is a 
 matter of labour and of time. From the first hour 
 when I went down with Mr. Moray Brown and we 
 tried to devise a means of widening the existing 
 match ground, the polo grounds were never out 
 of our minds. The Ranelagh ground was not then 
 what it is now, the best in London. Parts have 
 been taken up and relaid, hillocks have been 
 removed, the boundary boards twice placed at a 
 greater width apart. From one end of the year 
 to the other the polo ground is a source of 
 anxiety, the object of constant care. Then the 
 new ground was made, and I can never watch polo 
 on it without thinking of the anxieties of those 
 early days, when the far side after being carefully 
 laid began to sink and become boggy and deep. 
 The polo players were a pleasant set, but still they 
 always felt, not perhaps unjustly, that if the ground 
 was not right the polo manager must somehow be 
 in fault. 
 
 Then there were the golf players, a delightful 
 set of men. But if golf players have a fault it is 
 that they take themselves so seriously. Now at 
 Ranelagh the golf players thought that they were 
 in some danger of being put on one side for the 
 polo, and the new ground was near some of their 
 beautifully kept greens. So near in fact that it 
 was said that the first day polo was played on the 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 6i 
 
 new ground, an enthusiastic golfer sat in the middle 
 of a green to protect it from sacrilegious hoofs. 
 But we did in fact take every care of the golfers' 
 interests, and they came to see it and gave us a hearty 
 support at last. Still it was an anxious time, for the 
 Club was still in the making. Then, too, from Dr. 
 Hastings' designs we built a row of boxes. We 
 wondered if thirty would be needed. That was not 
 ten years ago ; now 200 boxes are not enough to 
 satisfy the wants of members. In the early days we 
 were feeling our way, and the Committee began to 
 make the Saturday afternoons as attractive as possible. 
 The entertainments were, and are successful. The 
 first polo gymkhana was almost too successful, for 
 provision was made for tea for 500 people, and 1 500 
 came down, and the tea and cake, which were so 
 important a feature, gave out. Our polo was good, 
 and a band of keen players made the Club their 
 headquarters. Some of them. Captain Greville, ist 
 Life Guards, and Mr. E. T. Hohler, his brother, and 
 Mr. W. H. Walker, have retired from the game ; 
 Major Victor Ferguson, Captain Rose of the R.H.G., 
 and Mr A. M. Knowles all met soldiers' deaths. 
 But many of the old players are still in the first rank, 
 Mr. E. B. Sheppard, Lord Shrewsbury, Captain 
 Heseltine. Every year something has been done to 
 add to the convenience of polo players. In 1896 
 Captain Miller and Mr. George Miller succeeded to 
 the management of the polo, while Lord Ava became 
 the general manager of the Club, and afterwards one 
 of the directors. 
 
62 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 The Ranelagh Club has been a great factor in the 
 expansion of polo. 
 
 The Committee have had the interests of the 
 game at heart, and have spared neither money nor 
 labour to give opportunities to players and comfort 
 to spectators. It is not too much to say that when 
 Ranelagh was reopened in 1894, the future of polo 
 hung in the balance. Hurlingham with all its 
 advantages was limited in the matter of space. Men 
 who keep three or four ponies wish to have as much 
 polo as possible. But Hurlingham had then but 
 one ground, and this was scarcely enough for the 
 existing players, and the younger players had but 
 a small chance of practice. When therefore the two 
 grounds at Ranelagh were opened the opportunity 
 was eagerly seized on. Many of the members of 
 Hurlingham joined the Club, and in a very short time 
 there were plenty of players at both. 
 
 Recruits flowed in rapidly to the game, and new 
 matches and tournaments were arranged and the 
 entry lists filled at once. By the third season 
 Ranelagh was full to overflowing with eager candi- 
 dates for polo. The grounds were improved. The 
 old ground was relaid, the new one enlarged, stabling 
 was built, and the boxes engaged before the paint 
 was dry on the doors. Then came the building of 
 the pavilion, which has twice been enlarged and 
 improved since. I have given a plan of this building 
 among the illustrations of this book, because the 
 Ranelagh pavilion is without any question the most 
 convenient building, for its purpose in existence. 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 63 
 
 This pavilion was not, however, a mere luxury — it 
 has had a great effect on the popularity of polo in 
 London. A game is indeed first of all for the 
 players, but spectators too count for much in the 
 prosperity of cricket, football, and polo. 
 
 The taste for looking on at polo had to be created, 
 and the Ranelagh pavilion, with its tea-rooms and its 
 comforts, owes its success not so much to these 
 luxurious additions as to the fact that it is by far the 
 best place in London to see a match from. First- 
 class polo, if it is a genuine contest and not a mere 
 exhibition game, is most attractive as a spectacle. 
 Whereas, at first, the other entertainments provided 
 drew away the bulk of the spectators, a really fine 
 polo match is to-day sure of a large and understanding 
 crowd of lookers-on. The next step was to rebuild 
 the pavilion on the New ground, and then came one 
 of the greatest triumphs of the management — the 
 construction of the third ground and a practice 
 ground and the building of a third pavilion with a 
 terrace promenade in front. This last ground was 
 no easy matter, for there was, across the Beverley 
 Brook, a swampy though picturesque stretch of 
 ground. This had to be relaid with firm soil, and 
 tons of the earth excavated from Walsingham House 
 and the tube railways were carted up to the Club and 
 laid on the surface. The result is a polo ground, 
 which appears on the plan perfectly level, and is 
 already covered with a carpet of sound turf. 
 
 Thus, since Ranelagh was opened, polo has indeed 
 grown. The Club has trebled its opportunities for 
 
64 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 play, more than quadrupled its accommodation for 
 ponies. As to the opportunities, there were in 1 904 
 eight tournaments : the opening handicap, the Hunt 
 Challenge Cup, the Army Cup, the Open Cup 
 (one of the great polo events of the year), the 
 Aldershot Cup (of which more hereafter), the 
 Novices' Cup, the Subalterns' Cup, and the Hunt 
 tournament. Altogether a total of 1 1 1 matches 
 were played, the largest number yet played at one 
 club in any polo season. 
 
 The services of Ranelagh to polo were marked 
 during the year 1904 by two daring but successful 
 innovations. I refer to the Aldershot Cup, which is 
 a one- day tournament. Soldiers' polo nowadays 
 must neither take up too much time nor require the 
 expenditure of too much money, and the Ranelagh 
 Committee in instituting a cup which could be played 
 for in a single day, thus showing the possibility of 
 short matches, no doubt did a considerable service. 
 I have always contended that one way to reduce the 
 expenditure on polo is to shorten the time of play. 
 The present sixty minutes is too much for all except 
 the best ponies, and much too long for lookers-on 
 except in those games where the best style of play is 
 to be seen. 
 
 The other step forward was the formation of a 
 club team. While such combinations as Handley 
 Cross, the Magpies, the Freebooters, and others, give 
 us excellent polo, there is not the same interest attach- 
 ing to their success or failure as there is to a regi- 
 mental team, or one representative of a club or, like 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 65 
 
 the Old Cantabs, of a university. It is one of the 
 promising signs of polo that club teams are each 
 year more in evidence. Rugby and the Old Cantabs 
 have been hitherto the only teams to which this 
 special kind of interest has attached, outside the regi- 
 mental teams. Now Ranelagh has a team to re- 
 present it, and the followers of the red and white had 
 a new interest in the season. A most successful 
 attempt it was, and the team — Captain L. C. D. 
 Jenner, Mr. A. Rawlinson, Mr. F. A. Gill, and Mr. 
 Scott Robson — well upheld the honour of the Club. 
 
 The success of Ranelagh has thus led to a great 
 expansion of the game, and when Roehampton (of 
 which I have yet to write) was started as a result of 
 the demand for more polo, no difference was noted 
 in the Ranelagh Club gatherings ; indeed the latter 
 Club has had to exclude from all except the open tour- 
 naments players who are not members of the Club. 
 
 That polo exists at all is due to Hurlingham, that 
 it holds the place it does is the result of the enter- 
 prising and successful conduct of the game at 
 Ranelagh during the last ten years. Had the 
 Ranelagh Club been closed when Mr. Herbert wished 
 to retire, polo would not have had the position either 
 in London or the country which it holds to-day. 
 While the attractions of the Club as a social resort 
 have been acknowledged everywhere, its serious 
 side and its great services to the game have been 
 somewhat overlooked. 
 
 Every game has, at its beginning, a tendency to fall 
 into the hands of a small circle of skilful players, and 
 
66 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 thus to discourage the beginner. This danger has 
 loomed large in the case of polo. Ranelagh has always 
 so managed the game as to give to all members of the 
 Club, so far as may be, equal rights. Their Polo 
 Committee, a very strong and representative body, 
 has taken a wide view on most subjects connected 
 with the game. 
 
 Every member is sure of his share of play, and 
 certain to be placed in a match in which his powers 
 of play will be exercised and tested. The convenience 
 of Ranelagh, of course, and that it is the best-equipped 
 and most comfortable of social clubs, are advantages 
 which are, so to speak, thrown in for the polo player. 
 The historic associations, the fact that it was the 
 first club founded for the express purpose of playing 
 polo, its twenty-six years (i 878-1904) of growth, 
 the many distinguished players who have used its 
 grounds, as well as the unrivalled beauty of the place 
 itself, make it regarded by its older members with an 
 affection and loyalty something akin to one's feeling 
 for one's regiment or university, and based on the 
 same associations of history and comradeship. 
 
 But now to turn to particular matches, we find 
 that Ranelagh provides us with some notable games, 
 each of which marks an advance in the game of polo. 
 In 1899, on May 27, was played the final of the 
 Hunt Cup. This is a challenge cup open to all 
 members of hunts, provided they have subscribed £20 
 to the funds of the hunt, and followed the pack on 
 at least ten occasions. Two Hunts, the Pytchley 
 and the Warwickshire, were marked out for this cup. 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 67 
 
 Both hunts have clubs within reach of their members, 
 the Rugby ground, though actually in the Warwick- 
 shire country, being convenient for Pytchley men, 
 while the Warwickshire Polo Club at Sydenham Farm, 
 Leamington, is a leading county club. The sides 
 were : Pytchley — Mr. C. Nickalls, Captain Renton 
 (Hon. Secretary of the hunt), Mr. Walter Buckmaster, 
 and Mr. P. W. Nickalls ; Warwickshire — Mr. F. 
 Hargreaves, Mr. F. J. Mackey, Mr. F. Freake, 
 and Mr. W. J. Drybrough. So evenly matched 
 were the teams that at first both were on the defensive. 
 Like two boxers sparring for an opening, they hit and 
 countered, and the play was more careful than dashing. 
 Mr. W. J. Drybrough was in his best form. It 
 was from one of his well-placed backhanders that 
 Warwickshire was enabled to make the first serious 
 attack. They just failed to score, but they held the 
 Pytchley to their goal. Mr. P. Nickalls, always a 
 fine player, though without the experience of the 
 game that he has now, defended well, and Mr. 
 Buckmaster was everywhere. Yet at length the 
 ball shot out of a scrimmage and through the posts. 
 Then the attacks from either side grew more and 
 more fierce, as each in turn failed to break down the 
 defence of their adversaries. It was in fact one of 
 the finest games of defence that was ever seen. 
 There was but one umpire, Mr. G. A. Miller, and 
 he was only once or twice called upon to intervene. 
 But as the game went on the Pytchley men improved. 
 Mr. C. Nickalls as No. i, who had in the earlier 
 stages been somewhat baffled by Mr. Drybrough, 
 
68 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 particularly when that player was riding the white- 
 faced chestnut " Charlton," probably one of the best 
 No. 4 ponies that ever played in a game, improved as 
 he went on. The goals came but slowly, and one all 
 was the score up to within three short minutes of the 
 last bell. Then Warwickshire, admirably mounted, 
 were seen to be stretching away towards the goal at 
 the Hammersmith end. At the moment when 
 victory seemed within their grasp Mr. Patteson 
 Nickalls hit a masterly backhander, then shouted to 
 Mr. Buckmaster to take it, and like one man the 
 Pytchley team came round for a combined rush. 
 Defence had become attack. Mr. Buckmaster had 
 possession, near side or off side were the same to him 
 till chancing on some rough ground the ball twisted 
 and bumped, but Captain Renton was there and with 
 one of the neatest of wrist strokes made an angle 
 shot and hit the ball through. As it rolled between 
 the posts the bell rang, and the Pytchley Hunt were 
 victorious. 
 
 The Hunt Cup was, owing to this and other 
 notable matches to which it has given occasion, the 
 first of the Ranelagh tournaments to attract notice, 
 but the same year the Open Cup final was one of the 
 most interesting games of the season. In this 
 tournament the challengers play off the ties, the 
 winners meeting the holders of the cup in the final. 
 Although this apparently gives an advantage to the 
 holders, yet this Cup has changed hands as often as 
 any. It generally comes late in the season, when 
 there are few matches of the first importance left 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 69 
 
 undecided, and the players are in their very best 
 form. There is probably no match of the season 
 which is a more perfect example of scientific polo. 
 If a critic of the game wishes to see the state of polo 
 in any one year, let him follow carefully the first-class 
 teams in the Ranelagh Open Cup. 
 
 But in recent days no matches have excited so 
 much interest and excitement as the three played 
 by Ranelagh teams against the American players. 
 Of these men and their skill I have written else- 
 where in this book. Two of the games of which I 
 write were friendly matches. The wet ground on 
 the first two days seemed to suit the Americans. 
 I had on both occasions looked over the ponies 
 and, putting aside one or two, they were not equal 
 in make and shape to the class of pony which is 
 usually seen at Ranelagh. But in practice they 
 proved to be able to turn quickly and spring sharply 
 into their stride in a way that made them, on a 
 wet day and with the ground cut up, quite able to 
 hold their own. The Americans won both matches, 
 showing a remarkable aptitude in adapting themselves 
 to our English rules of offside and stick-crooking. 
 The brothers Waterbury had never been in England 
 before, but they had played with Mr. Kenyon 
 Stow in America, who was one of the best of the 
 early players of the game. These were some of 
 the few games in which both brothers Waterbury 
 played during the visit of the American team. 
 
 This was Mr. Gill's first season of management, 
 and he was at once wise in securing, and fortunate 
 
70 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 in having the opportunity to arrange, these matches. 
 We shall not easily forget the first match. The rain 
 poured down during the whole game. It was played 
 on the new ground on which the recentiy built 
 pavilion was being used for the first time. But, rain 
 or fine, every one wanted to see the Americans, and 
 every inch of shelter was occupied. Those who 
 wished to watch the play closely had perforce to stand 
 out in the rain. Yet in the excitement of the match 
 that followed everything was forgotten except the 
 interest of the moment. The American team were 
 Messrs Cowdin, Mr. M. Waterbury, Mr. Agassiz, 
 and Mr. L. Waterbury. Their opponents were called 
 the Old Cantabs, but as a matter of fact there were 
 but two of that team among them. Mr. W. M'Creery 
 (from California), Mr. C. Nickalls, Oxford, Mr. W. 
 Buckmaster, and Mr. C. D. Miller made up the 
 team. The impression that remained, when at last 
 the Americans won, was that they were too quick for 
 our men. They were in fact, on the day, the better 
 team. Mr. L. Waterbury's defence was very strong 
 indeed, and Mr. M. Waterbury's attack very dash- 
 ing, while sounder players in a fast game than 
 Mr. Agassiz and Mr. Cowdin no one would wish 
 to see. 
 
 The combination, or perhaps the confidence, of the 
 English team was not good. The men did not suit 
 each other's play. Profiting by the lessons of defeat, 
 Mr. Gill on the next occasion strengthened his team, 
 which now consisted of Mr. F. M. Freake, Mr. F. 
 A. Gill, Mr. W. Buckmaster, and Mr. P. Nickalls. 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 71 
 
 The Americans put Mr. Agassiz, a player who raised 
 his reputation very much by the style of his play in 
 England, as No. i, Mr. " Monty " Waterbury No. 2, 
 Mr. Foxhall Keane No. 3, and Mr. L. Waterbury 
 " back." At first Ranelagh had the better of the 
 struggle. Mr. Freake, who combined hard and 
 strong hitting with a fast pony, made several fine 
 runs and scored a goal for his side. The two 
 Waterburys then seemed to improve as though by 
 magic, and we realised how good they were. They 
 made a splendid goal by combined play. When we 
 recollect that in America the grounds are much 
 harder than with us, and that the absence of offside 
 and stick-crooking throws open the goal to hard 
 riding and hard hitting, their adaptation to the new 
 conditions was little short of wonderful, and stamped 
 the two brothers as first-class players, according to 
 the English standard. 
 
 I believe our American visitors were much struck 
 by a goal which Mr. Buckmaster backhanded in his 
 peculiarly graceful style. Nevertheless the Americans 
 steadily gained the upper hand, and made two goals 
 in quick succession. Once more Mr. Freake, in 
 brilliant style, galloped out with the ball, and, never 
 touched or hindered and seemingly quite unhampered 
 by the ground, which by this time was somewhat cut 
 up, made a splendid goal. In the end the American 
 team won by five goals to three. This was perhaps 
 their high-water mark, and I think no one who saw 
 the matches in the International tournament will 
 consider that they quite equalled the form shown on 
 
72 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 this occasion. It was evident that the Ranelagh 
 ground suited their play. 
 
 There was another memorable event at Rane- 
 lagh when the American visitors played a match 
 before their Majesties the King and Queen, and 
 the Prince and Princess Charles of Denmark. 
 There were, it is said, more than five thousand 
 people present. Certainly the Club was very full, 
 although the space at Ranelagh enables a large 
 number of people to see the game. It was a 
 great struggle, and fought out with pluck to the 
 very end. The Americans again altered their ar- 
 rangement, the brothers Waterbury being i and 4 
 respectively, and Mr. Cowdin and Mr. Foxhall 
 Keane 2 and 3. This enabled these old friends and 
 polo partners to be together, and as they thoroughly 
 understood one another's play the team was strength- 
 ened thereby. The Ranelagh team was a strong one 
 — Captain L. C. D. Jenner, Mr. Rawlinson, Mr. 
 Gill, and Mr. Scott-Robson. The last named is a 
 fine player from South America, with the rare gift of 
 being able to play with either the right or left hand. 
 He is a fine horseman and a hard hitter, rather 
 handicapped by his weight. Another point of interest 
 to polo players is that both the present polo managers 
 of Ranelagh were in the game. Captain Jenner 
 snatched the ball and raced away to the goal. Mr. 
 Gill rode hard and worked hard, and he and Mr. 
 Rawlinson combined well in attack. The last named 
 is a tower of strength to any side if he can attack, 
 and Ranelagh led at half-time by one goal. Mr. M. 
 
RANELAGH AND EXPANSION OF POLO 73 
 
 Waterbury made a splendid long shot at about this 
 period of the game, and he is evidently an adherent 
 of the sound polo maxim that when the goal-posts 
 are open it is wise to try for a long shot. It was an 
 exciting struggle, and the score was four all, and but 
 three minutes remained. Ranelagh pressed, and 
 Captain Jenner, who had scored the first goal of the 
 match, also hit the last and winning stroke. Thus 
 the Ranelagh Club was able to show to one of the 
 largest gatherings of the season one of the most 
 exciting matches in the memorable Coronation year. 
 The Ranelagh Club, which was the first London 
 social club for the express purpose of the game 
 of polo, is now the largest in the world. It 
 has three polo grounds and a most comfortable and 
 luxurious club-house. The financial success of the Club 
 has enabled the managers to expend large sums (more 
 than ;£3 0,000) on improvements, without borrowing. 
 The men who supplied the original capital have been 
 content with a modest ^ve per cent. I do not think 
 that any one who visits Ranelagh for the first time 
 as it is now, will accuse me of exaggeration if I say 
 that it is quite the best equipped and best managed 
 club of its kind in the world. The situation is in- 
 comparable, the beauty of the grounds, the old-world 
 character of the house, which has not been spoiled 
 by the additions made to it, give a charm to the Club, 
 and make it one of the most notable resorts that 
 fashion has ever had. Ranelagh on Saturday after- 
 noons when some great polo matches are to be played 
 — the final of the Army Cup, the Hunt Cup, the 
 
74 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Open Cup, or the Novices, or when Royalty is there 
 — is one of the most brilliant sights in the world, 
 and certainly one which no foreign visitor should 
 miss if he wishes to see English society at play, and 
 polo at its best. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE GROWTH OF POLO IN LONDON AND THE 
 PROVINCES 
 
 The development of polo, after the reconstruction 
 of the Ranelagh Club in 1894, was so rapid that the 
 demand for time and space for play was quite beyond 
 the power of Hurlingham and Ranelagh to satisfy. 
 For a short time the Wimbledon Club had a 
 considerable success. Its grounds were well laid 
 out and the class of polo played was excellent. But 
 Wimbledon had one disadvantage to contend with — 
 it was too far away from London, and society would 
 not drive the extra distance or travel in crowded 
 trains on a Saturday afternoon. So in spite of a 
 polo management that was as good as any we have 
 seen, and a ground that a few years' care would have 
 
 75 
 
76 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 made delightful to play on, Wimbledon ceased to 
 exist as a club, and the ground is now used by the 
 Household Brigade as a private polo ground. Thus 
 the failure of Wimbledon and the success of Ranelagh 
 alike opened the way for a new club. The Grove 
 House estate at Roehampton was available, and the 
 Roehampton Club was started. Captain Miller, 
 the manager, had had much experience. The Rugby 
 Club had been practically founded by him. He had 
 made the annual tournament of that Club one of the 
 events of the autumn polo season, and he had 
 learned, with the assistance of Mr. G. A. Miller, 
 during a successful polo managership at Ranelagh, 
 how to conduct a London club. The Rugby team 
 were Champion Cup winners, and the most skilled 
 in a close yet flexible combination. The team which 
 played for Rugby in 1897 was one of the best 
 civilian polo teams seen in our time. Roehampton 
 was founded and started into existence full grown, 
 with three polo grounds, a comfortable pavilion, and 
 water laid on to all the grounds. The Club has a 
 charming situation between Roehampton lane and 
 Priory lane, and the founders were fortunate in 
 securing a seven years* lease, and earned our gratitude 
 by keeping at bay the builder, to whom its three 
 frontages must be an immense temptation. Roe- 
 hampton has no club-house, but the pavilion is well 
 arranged, with luncheon- and tea-rooms and a draw- 
 ing-room for lady visitors. Some of the Household 
 Cavalry established their regimental games there, and 
 a good programme of tournaments was started. The 
 
THE GROWTH OF POLO 77 
 
 first season was marked by some admirable games 
 and matches, and in spite of great disadvantages (it 
 was the Coronation year, the American teams were 
 playing their international matches, and the weather 
 was as bad as it could be) the club grew. The last 
 two seasons have been better, and Roehampton has 
 had time to develop, and by 1904 the club had a 
 strong and representative team who are at present 
 the holders of the Ranelagh Open Cup, beating the 
 winners of the Champion Cup of 1904. It is true 
 the Old Cantabs were out of form, but with 
 Rugby not up to their full strength, Roehampton 
 was the best team. Much good polo is played 
 on the Roehampton grounds, but there has never 
 perhaps been any match to excel in interest two 
 which were played in the Inauguration Cup. The 
 former was the first match on English ground in 
 which the Americans were defeated, the latter was 
 one of the closest games ever fought. It was drawn 
 at last, for one of the Rugby men met with a serious 
 accident. I take the account from the excellent 
 report given in the Field oi 17th May 1902. The 
 Americans were represented by Mr. T. Cowdin, Mr. 
 J. M. Waterbury, Mr. R. Agassiz, Mr. L. Water- 
 bury ; and Rugby by Messrs C. and M. Nickalls, 
 Mr. G. A. Miller, and Mr. P. Nickalls. "The 
 English team, playing in great form, hit the first 
 three goals in succession, and then the Americans 
 had a turn, and in the third and fourth periods . . . 
 they secured the lead by hitting four goals in succes- 
 sion. Towards the end of the game Rugby had all the 
 
78 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 play, Mr. G. A. Miller being in great form, and they 
 eventually won by six goals to four/' In the other 
 match Rugby, as above, met Roehampton — Mr. Walter 
 Jones, Mr. A. Rawlinson, Mr. Buckmaster, and Mr. 
 C. D. Miller. There was no score in the first period, 
 nor did the play promise the fine struggle that was to 
 follow. The feature of the game was the fine play 
 of Mr. A. Rawlinson and the steady defence of Mr. 
 Miller. Nothing better than these two players could 
 be seen. It was a brilliant game, and the Prince and 
 Princess of Wales stayed to the close. 
 
 This was the formal opening of the Club. 
 
 The leading tournaments played at Roehampton 
 are, besides the usual club handicaps, the Public 
 Schools Cup, a series of matches which ought to 
 grow in importance as the number of public- 
 school men who play polo increases with each succeed- 
 ing season ; the Ladies' Nomination Tournament ; 
 and the Roehampton Cup, played for under the same 
 conditions as the Rugby Cup. This tournament 
 secures good entries, but in point of the number of 
 teams competing, the Junior Championship is the 
 most notable. 
 
 Indeed there are no more remarkable instances 
 of the development of polo than the fact that the 
 Ranelagh Novices' Cup and the Roehampton Junior 
 Championship are the tournaments which secure the 
 largest number of entries. Nor is this all, for both 
 contests are noted for the very high average of play. 
 In these matches you will see displayed combination, 
 as well as individual skill and control of the ball. 
 
THE GROWTH OF POLO 79 
 
 such as we should have looked for in vain a few 
 years ago anywhere but in a first-class match, or in 
 those members' games which were to be seen at 
 Hurlingham in the years 1890-94. 
 
 The Roehampton Club started with everything 
 to be done, but the managers report that they were 
 able to improve the grounds during 1904, and that 
 the practice ground has been levelled and boarded. 
 The following, which is from the report of 1 905, may 
 give an idea both of the work done by the club and 
 the development of the game in the last three years : 
 
 Polo began on 19th April, and continued till 28th July, 
 during which time there were 83 playing days, and although 
 polo was stopped on 15 days owing to wet weather, 104 
 matches were finished. The ist Life Guards and 2nd Life 
 Guards held their Regimental games on 18 different days, 
 and 27 members' games took place. In all 167 different 
 games and matches took place. The matches did not 
 commence till May, so during the 12 weeks of the regular 
 season an average was kept up of between 8 and 9 matches 
 per week, and between 5 and 6 other games. . . . During 
 the whole season 6804 ponies entered the gates during the 
 afternoons, and this does not include the very large number 
 that used the club for practice in the mornings. 
 
 Besides the leading polo clubs with their luxurious 
 surroundings, polo is played on several grounds near 
 London, all of them somewhat less easily accessible 
 than Hurlingham and Ranelagh, and having the 
 common characteristic that they have no club-house 
 or other accommodation for members than a pavilion 
 more or less commodious. 
 
8o POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 These clubs depend almost entirely on their polo 
 grounds for attracting spectators. They have the 
 advantage of making the game considerably less 
 expensive, their subscription and entrance fees 
 being, with the exception of Roehampton, not more 
 than half those of the older clubs. Of these clubs 
 the first to be established was Eden Park. The 
 possession of an excellent polo ground, at one time 
 the only one that was of full size, i.e. 300 x 200 
 yards, was a great advantage. Excellent manage- 
 ment and the support of some keen and enthusiastic 
 players gave this Club a success from its establish- 
 ment. 
 
 For some time the Royal Horse Guards made 
 Eden Park the practice ground of their team. There, 
 were partly trained those admirable players who 
 made up the four which held so strong a hand in 
 the Inter-Regimental Tournaments of 1903 and 1904. 
 
 The Eden Park Club, which is near Beckenham, 
 has one of the best natural polo grounds it is possible 
 to conceive. The situation is picturesque, the turf 
 is level, sound, and old, there are magnificent trees 
 which shade the ground and give shelter to the 
 waiting ponies. There are excellent stables for about 
 seventy ponies, and a most comfortable and well- 
 arranged pavilion. The subscription is five guineas. 
 The Club was founded by Mr. Percy BuUivant and 
 Mr. L. Bucknall in 1897. The first manager was 
 Colonel Sanders Darley, the present one is Mr. F. 
 C. Nash. Soon after the opening of the Club in 
 1897 one of those opportunities occurred that go 
 
THE GROWTH OF POLO 8i 
 
 far to give a club a start. As has been narrated else- 
 where, the County Cup had passed into the hands 
 of the County Polo Association. The Hurlingham 
 Polo Committee, with but one match ground, did 
 not at that time see their way to grant a day for a 
 Cup no longer under their own control. It must 
 be recollected that the Hurlingham Polo managers 
 had already a heavy list of games and tournaments 
 to provide for. Eden Park, several of whose 
 members were on the council of the County Polo 
 Association, opened its gates to the semi-finals and 
 final of the County Cup, and before a crowded 
 company one of the best matches in the annals of 
 that Cup was fought out on the Eden Park ground. 
 It was not merely a good county match but one of 
 the best matches of the season, and one of the most 
 exciting in the history of county polo. In offering 
 their ground for the match, Eden Park not only 
 benefited themselves but gave a stimulus to county 
 polo all over England. The Cup of 1898 drew an 
 excellent entry. The earlier matches were interest- 
 ing, for such teams as Rugby, Warwickshire, Chisle- 
 hurst, Stansted, Feltham Park, Eden Park A were 
 among the competitors. Of these Stansted, the 
 holders of the Cup, and Chislehurst were left in the 
 final. The afternoon of 14th July was a lovely one. 
 The stand was full of ladies, and most of the best- 
 known polo men were present. The turf was in 
 excellent condition. There were some famous ponies 
 playing, and the Stansted men were particularly well 
 mounted. Mr. Guy Gilbey made full use of his 
 
82 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 well-known No. i pony, " Black Diamond." Mr. 
 Tresham Gilbey, who never played a better game 
 than he did that day as No. 3, rode " Spinster," one 
 of the handiest ponies of the day, and a plain but 
 very useful Argentine of the dun colour known as 
 " buckskin " in America. 
 
 Stansted had Messrs. Guy Gilbey, P. Gold, Tres- 
 ham Gilbey, and Gerald Gold ; Chislehurst, Messrs. 
 Cecil Nickalls, H. Savill, M. Nickalls, and P. Nickalls. 
 The latter team came from a new club and one that 
 in the course of its brief existence has produced three 
 first-class players in the Messrs. Nickalls. Stansted, 
 having the greater experience, and perhaps better- 
 trained ponies, were quicker on the ball than their 
 opponents. Both teams were willing and able to 
 gallop, and revelled in the freedom of the large 
 ground. It was a fast game from start to finish. 
 Stansted made a goal in the first few minutes and 
 then came a desperate, struggle. As Chislehurst 
 gained confidence, so they improved their position. 
 It was then that Mr. P. Nickalls showed, for the 
 first time, what a fine back player he is. With 
 constant pressure on his goal he nevertheless kept 
 the ball away from it. Yet it was a near thing. 
 The ball was over the boundary line continually and 
 several times Chislehurst hit out in self-defence. 
 Then came the fateful third period. The young 
 Oxford players — for I believe they all learned polo on 
 Port Meadow — had condition on their side. Chisle- 
 hurst hit out, kept possession of the ball, and 
 Stansted lost for a time their combination. It was 
 
THE GROWTH OF POLO 83 
 
 Mr. H. Savill, on a brown pony of the race of 
 " Hermit " that showed extraordinary smoothness of 
 action and a great turn of speed, who hit the desired 
 goal. It was again Mr. Savill who saved the Chisle- 
 hurst goal when the ball seemed to us, who were 
 looking on, to be on the point of rolling over the 
 line. After the fourth ten minutes Chislehurst 
 gained the upper hand and won a close and exciting 
 game. 
 
 Thus within a year of its start did Eden Park 
 make itself a name in the history of polo, and its roll 
 of members is now nearly six hundred. The Club 
 has continued to prosper, and each year the manager 
 puts forward an attractive list of matches. Such 
 clubs as this have a great influence on the game, for 
 they make polo known to many people who would 
 otherwise never see it, and enable men to play the 
 game at its best for a moderate expenditure. 
 
 The next club to be founded was the London Polo 
 Club, at the Crystal Palace. The first managers 
 were Major F. Herbert, late 9th Lancers, and Major 
 Cecil Peters, late 4th Hussars. Both were first-rate 
 players, and Major Herbert had had considerable 
 experience in the management of polo clubs. Both 
 in Monmouthshire, which was one of the earliest of 
 county clubs, and at the old and new Ranelagh 
 Major F. Herbert had managed polo with success. 
 The Crystal Palace ground is a good one, and except 
 that it is more level is not unlike Hurlingham in 
 shape. I have heard it argued by a most experienced 
 player that an oval ground is really better for polo 
 
84 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 than the usual parallelogram. I do not, however, 
 think that opinion can be sustained ; nevertheless, we 
 have seen some first-rate matches on the London 
 Polo Club ground. The situation, too, has its 
 advantages. A polo club should if possible not be 
 isolated but have other clubs within reach, so that 
 matches with visiting teams can be arranged. The 
 London Polo Club has Woolwich and Eden Park 
 within a reasonable distance, and ponies can easily be 
 sent thither by road from Hurlingham and Ranelagh. 
 
 Then the London Polo Club keeps a good stud 
 of ponies which can be hired by members. This is 
 a great advantage to Indian and Colonial players who 
 are making a short stay in this country, and wish to 
 play polo in England without burdening themselves 
 with a stud of ponies. Thus the London Polo Club 
 has become international and cosmopolitan in its 
 character. Some of the most noted Indian and 
 Colonial players have been seen on its ground during 
 the seasons polo has been played there, and several 
 tournaments played at this club can compete with 
 those at the older clubs both in the interest they 
 excite and in the quality of play. 
 
 I pass on now to the Enghsh and Irish County 
 Polo Associations, which will fitly conclude a chapter 
 on polo clubs. 
 
 The County Polo Association is one of the chief 
 notes of the advance of polo. In my chapter of 
 recollections I have said that the establishment 
 of this Association was one of the most important 
 events in the story of modern polo. Nor do I think 
 
THE GROWTH OF POLO 85 
 
 that this view is in any way an exaggeration. There 
 were indeed a number of county clubs before the 
 Association was formed, but many led a struggling 
 existence. County polo needed support, "regulation, 
 and unity. Hurlingham was then to a certain extent 
 in a state of transition between a private club and a 
 public body, and the county clubs did not receive 
 very much encouragement. For one thing, I do not 
 think a great many people believed in the spread of 
 polo beyond London and Dublin and a few favoured 
 centres like Liverpool, Edinburgh, and Rugby. The 
 idea was strongly fixed that polo was a game for 
 men of money, and that it would never spread in 
 the country on account of the expense. Two men, 
 however, believed greatly in county polo, Mr. Moray 
 Brown and Mr. Tresham Gilbey. I have often 
 discussed the future of polo with them both. I 
 think we saw that if polo depended on the favour 
 of fashion, the tide which had borne it to prosperity 
 might ebb as well as flow, and that the permanence 
 of the game depended on its establishment in the 
 country and on a wider basis. Much of the expense 
 of polo was accidental, as I have several times pointed 
 out. The necessary outlay on polo is not very 
 large, and hardly out of the reach of any man who 
 can aflFord to keep horses at all. The immediate 
 occasion of the County Polo Association was the 
 desirability of placing the County Cup on a firmer 
 basis. The difficult point was to decide what should 
 be the qualification of the players. On the one hand, 
 it was necessary to exclude those players who, 
 
86 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 although they might be members of a club near to 
 their country houses, yet were too strong for the 
 average county team. It was evident that only a 
 central body could make rules and regulations in 
 the matter, and the County Polo Association was 
 founded, with Mr. Tresham Gilbey as its first 
 president. 
 
 Very wisely the founders decided to have a 
 committee room in London. They fixed on the 
 West End headquarters of the P. and R. P. S. at 
 No. 12 Hanover Square, and appointed Mr. A. B. 
 Charlton as Secretary. This step decided at once 
 the success of the Society. It was plain that an 
 Association whose affiliated clubs were as far apart as 
 Edinburgh and Barnstaple could have a common 
 headquarters only in London. The stronger of the 
 county clubs at once set the example by joining the 
 Association, which gave to each club a voice in the 
 election of the Committee of Management and thus 
 a control over the affairs of the Association. How 
 well the Committee have fulfilled their trust may be 
 seen from the great success of the County Cup 
 contest since it came under their control. The 
 preliminary ties of the County Cup are played in the 
 four divisions Northern, Midland, South-Eastern, 
 and South- Western, into which the country is divided 
 for the purposes of the tournament. The semi- 
 finals and final are played in London, and I have 
 told how the final of the first County Cup under the 
 new rules was played at Eden Park while Colonel 
 Sanders Darley was manager. In 1899 the County 
 
ITHE GROWTH OF POLO 87 
 
 Cup was restored by the Committee to the Hurling- 
 ham programme, and the semi-finals and final have 
 been played there ever since. 
 
 The affiliated clubs include all the leading county 
 clubs, and the number steadily increases as new clubs 
 are formed. While the tournaments are arranged 
 on the conditions laid down by the County Polo 
 Association, the matches have always been played 
 strictly under Hurlingham rules. The Hurlingham 
 Club, when in 1903 it enlarged its Polo Committee, 
 and gave to that body a somewhat more representative 
 character, recognised the importance of the County 
 Polo Association by inviting three representatives 
 from among its members to join the Polo Committee. 
 These representatives must be members of the 
 Hurlingham Club. The County Polo Association 
 not only accepted the offer, but has continually 
 instructed its representatives to bring matters 
 affecting the welfare of county polo before the 
 central Polo Committee. Thus every member of an 
 affiliated club has a means of being heard if he has 
 anything of value to communicate. Several valuable 
 suggestions have been made with regard to the 
 measurement of ponies in this way, and by means of 
 the County Polo Association Hurlingham is kept in 
 touch with the various clubs scattered all over the 
 country. Some of these are very large and powerful 
 ones, and all include among their members many 
 players who are never seen on a London ground. 
 Rugby has 120 playing members, Leamington over 
 60, the Blackmore Vale more than 30, Liverpool 48, 
 
88 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Cirencester 25, and there are many others. The 
 probability is that the County Polo Association now 
 represents a majority of the polo players of England. 
 This will increase as polo gains fresh recruits in the 
 country, and also as the younger men settle in life 
 and giving up polo in London, still find pleasure in 
 playing at their county club. The future of polo 
 depends on the county clubs. They train the younger 
 men and bring out the new ponies, thus causing a 
 flow of fresh blood into the game. In the United 
 Kingdom there are sixty clubs : sixteen are in Ireland, 
 one in Scotland, and forty-three in England. Of 
 these thirty-six may be considered to be county clubs, 
 the others are soldiers' and sailors' clubs, or clubs 
 like Hurlingham, Ranelagh, Roehampton, Crystal 
 Palace, which could not, of course, be reckoned 
 among county clubs. Allowing an average of 
 twenty playing members to each club (there are in 
 reality perhaps rather more) this gives about 720 
 players as being represented by the County Polo 
 Association in England and Scotland. 
 
 From English county polo I pass to polo in 
 Ireland. The All Ireland Polo Club is the oldest 
 existing club in the United Kingdom. It was 
 founded in 1874. It was fortunate enough to secure 
 a ground on that part of the Phoenix Park known as 
 the Nine Acres, which has during the past year (1904) 
 been greatly improved. This is, next to the match 
 ground at Hurlingham, the most famous polo ground 
 in the world. In one respect it even surpasses 
 Hurlingham, for while both clubs have had almost 
 
THE GROWTH OF POLO 89 
 
 every famous player and pony of the last thirty years 
 playing there, the polo at Phoenix Park has been 
 witnessed by many more people. The club ground 
 has always been open to the public, and has ever been 
 a great attraction to the sport-loving Irish people. 
 The matches we have seen on the Nine Acres will 
 never be forgotten. Moreover, this club has had 
 more influence on the development of the game than 
 any other except Hurlingham. Mr. John Watson, 
 who was the organiser of the game, was the leading 
 member of the All Ireland Polo Club, and he had a 
 chief voice in the original Hurlingham Club Rules. 
 Thus Irish polo has never needed to draw up rules 
 of its own, for the influence of its leading players 
 has been and is still great in all legislation for the 
 game. Indeed polo became almost from its intro- 
 duction a national game in Ireland. They already 
 had in Ireland a game called hurling, which is one 
 of the games played on foot that is a direct descend- 
 ant of polo. Indeed the early polo in Ireland was 
 called hurling on horseback. There are points 
 about hurling that mark its ancestry, and there is a 
 use of the shoulder in hustling an adversary which 
 will recall polo to any onlooker. When polo was 
 introduced into Ireland it found congenial soil. The 
 Irish players soon discovered that the game was as 
 well adapted for Irish ponies as it certainly was 
 attractive to Irish men. English players found that 
 the Irish pony is the best for polo in the world. 
 There was henceforth a market for a class of horses 
 which had hitherto had few buyers. Now, Irish 
 
90 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 ponies are eagerly sought for and bought up for 
 large prices. There are none to beat them when 
 well trained, but they often have a touch of wilful- 
 ness and waywardness, just as young Irish hunters 
 have. 
 
 In Ireland the county clubs have flourished and 
 have enabled many people not only to play polo, 
 but to make their fun pay its way by selling the 
 ponies they have trained. What successful trainers 
 the Irish polo players are, may be easily seen by 
 going to Ireland and watching the County Cup ties 
 or the Novices' Tournament, both of which cups 
 are ruled by Irish County Polo Union rules, or by 
 seeing the ponies that are brought over here every 
 year by Mr. John Watson and others. It is but 
 seldom that one or other of the winners at the 
 Hurlingham pony show is not an Irish-bred pony. 
 
 There are in all sixteen Polo Clubs in Ireland, of 
 which twelve are aflSliated to the Irish County Polo 
 Union. These clubs represent about 300 players, 
 exclusive of those regimental teams which are to be 
 found playing in Ireland wherever garrisons are 
 quartered. Thus Irish polo players are a very strong 
 body of supporters of the game, both in quality 
 and quantity. The matches of the County Cup 
 in Ireland are the truest representatives of Irish polo 
 to be seen. 
 
 Nor do the playing members represent the whole 
 strength of the polo interest in English or Irish 
 county polo by any means. Most polo clubs in 
 the country have a large number of non-playing 
 
'^ THE GROWTH OF POLO 91 
 
 members. These are made up of players whose day- 
 is past, of lovers of sport, and of those people who 
 find the County Polo Club a very pleasant meeting- 
 place on a summer afternoon. Indeed, many clubs 
 have established croquet grounds or tennis lawns, and 
 all provide tea on open days. Then many clubs have 
 an annual tournament, a pony show, a gymkhana, or 
 a polo pony race meeting. These gatherings are 
 greatly liked, and not seldom add considerably to the 
 income of the club. On the whole, county polo, 
 wherever it has been established, has distinctly 
 brightened the dulness of life in country places. 
 
 But there is one thought that the multiplication 
 of clubs brings home to us. We need some regula- 
 tion of matches by the Central Committee. If at any 
 time a spirit of rivalry or jealousy were to arise 
 between the clubs, we might see on the one hand an 
 undignified attempt to provide counter attractions on 
 certain days, or an endeavour to prevent the best 
 players from exhibiting their skill on the opposition 
 grounds. It is only necessary to suggest the possi- 
 bility of such a state of things, to make it plain how 
 bad it would be for the interests of the game. The 
 remedy lies in such an arrangement of the matches 
 of the season as would prevent undue clashing and 
 unseemly rivalry. We want in fact something of the 
 same kind as is done by other governing bodies as to 
 the arrangement and succession of cricket matches 
 and race meetings. The present lists of matches are 
 sufficiently large to suggest that there is a possibility 
 of such a danger. 
 
92 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 The London polo season has but three months. 
 There are thus only twelve Saturdays available, 
 even if they are all fine. Saturday afternoon is the 
 time which makes or mars a club. People come 
 down to lunch and to dinner, they bring their 
 friends, and the gate-money is a considerable subsidy 
 even to the revenues of a rich club. If we should 
 have more clubs there moist be competition for the 
 Saturday crowd. But if these clubs all fix on the 
 same Saturday for a Cup Tournament that means that 
 many first-class players are in demand, and every polo 
 manager knows how difficult it would be to divide 
 out our leading players into the requisite six teams. 
 Whereas, if the order of matches was controlled 
 and to a certain extent mapped out before the 
 beginning of the season by a central committee 
 having weight and authority, each club would be able 
 to arrange for first-class matches that should provide 
 exciting and instructive contests for the spectators. 
 We must not forget that polo is recruited and 
 popularised by these first-class contests as much as by 
 anything we can do for the game. If a man sees the 
 pace, order, and skill of high-class polo he gains an 
 idea of the game such as inferior players could never 
 give him. Good matches are much more intelligible 
 and instructive than inferior ones, and they set a high 
 standard for ordinary players. The multiplication of 
 tournaments in London and at county clubs has had 
 the effect of raising the standard of play all round, 
 and we now see better polo on many a county ground 
 than any but the best players could have shown us in 
 
I t 
 
 VNT 
 
 Mr 
 
 m'^ ^ 
 
 ^^^S '"' 
 
 
THE GROWTH OF POLO 
 
 93 
 
 London a few years ago. The interests of all polo 
 players alike seem to point to some authoritative and 
 orderly arrangement of the season's fixtures, so that it 
 might be possible to see at least all the best of the 
 polo. But it is of course plain that the present 
 Hurlingham Polo Committee could not do this, and 
 we must wait for the day, not very far distant, when 
 the progress of polo obliges us to have an All England 
 Polo Association. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 REGIMENTAL POLO 
 
 All that could be said or written on behalf of polo 
 in the Army has been repeated so often that it need 
 not be insisted on here. There are two points that 
 if, and when, they are thoroughly understood are 
 likely to cause the authorities and the public to look 
 not unfavourably on the game as a recreation for 
 soldiers. Of these two points the first is the training 
 in horsemanship and horsemastership that the game 
 provides when, as in accordance with the new rules 
 laid down for army polo, regimental teams train their 
 own ponies. The second is the economy of time 
 and money. Polo is a game which occupies compar- 
 atively little time, and can be played in garrisons and 
 camps. There is less temptation for an officer fond 
 of polo and anxious for the success of his regimental 
 
 94 
 
! REGIMENTAL POLO 95 
 
 team, to seek to be absent from his work, than any- 
 other recreation holds out. 
 
 The semi-finals and final of the inter-regimental 
 tournament only demand a short leave from duty to 
 be granted to four teams, i.e. sixteen men. Such 
 matches as the Inter-Regimental, the Army Cup, 
 and the Subalterns* Tournament take up but a 
 few days at a time and occupy only the pick of army 
 polo players. If we may judge the future by the 
 past these men will also be among the best working 
 officers, and thus precisely those to whom favours 
 and indulgences would be most readily granted. 
 When I claim for polo that it is not for soldiers an 
 expensive game I shall not expect to escape un- 
 criticised. Yet facts are on my side, and unsupported 
 assertions and fancies are on the other. Polo is 
 certainly less expensive than many other amusements, 
 and the fact remains that officers who cannot affiDrd 
 to hunt can, and do play polo without spending more 
 than they can spare on the game. The idea that 
 polo is an expensive game has arisen from facts and 
 incidents in the history of the game in England, 
 which have nothing whatever to do with the actual 
 expenditure of any individual player in His Majesty's 
 service, or indeed outside it. 
 
 In the first place, polo is identified in the minds 
 of most people with Hurlingham and Ranelagh. 
 But these two clubs are much more than polo clubs, 
 they are social clubs of a high class. They cater for 
 wealthy people, and if the game could be played no- 
 where else it would by that fact be a game only for 
 
96 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 wealthy men. Nay, we may go further and acknow- 
 ledge freely that it was in its early days confined to 
 people of means. It was among that class that polo 
 first took root, and it was a long time before the 
 game spread sufficiently to enable men to take part 
 in it with only a moderate expenditure of money. 
 There were a few, very few, first-rate ponies bought 
 at high prices. These animals were, with some ex- 
 ceptions, worth the money that was paid for them. 
 But the price of the choicest animals does not set the 
 standard for all the rest of their class. If no one 
 hunted who could not give say 450 guineas apiece 
 for his hunters, or no one drove a carriage who could 
 not aflFord to pay 1000 guineas for a pair of horses, 
 there would be only a few of us who would see 
 hounds, and very many more who would go afoot 
 than do so now. Even these famous ponies of which 
 so much has been written were not expensive at 
 first. "Matchbox" was bought for ;^35, "Little 
 Fairy " cost about the same, " Early Dawn " was once 
 sold for ;^70, and how much or how little her original 
 owner gave for her I should not like to guess, and 
 " Sailor," of which I have written above, cost £2^ ^^ 
 the first instance, and many more examples will occur 
 to those who have had experience of polo. 
 
 The fact is that the raw material of a polo pony 
 before he or she has been trained and polished, is 
 worth about as much as a good-looking ride-and- 
 drive pony and no more. Naturally people tell us 
 how much they sell ponies for, and preserve a 
 judicious silence on what they paid. Again, all these 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO 97 
 
 high-priced ponies were, or were believed by good 
 judges to be, extraordinary animals, and part at least 
 of the price must be put down to the thorough 
 training and sound judgment of those who bought 
 and schooled them. The same is true of horses of 
 all kinds, and a part of the price that is paid is given 
 for the patience and skill of the rider or coachman 
 who, having good material, has made the animals 
 what they are. 
 
 This, then, is plain, that ponies in the rough need 
 not cost more than a very moderate purse can afford. 
 The training of them is a task, as I have elsewhere 
 tried to show, not beyond the powers of a man with 
 the gifts and tastes of a horseman. If at least one 
 such man be not found in each of our cavalry regi- 
 ments it would be a matter for surprise. I shall be 
 reminded, however, that facts are in some respects 
 against me, and a few instances may be brought 
 forward in which a regimental team has purchased 
 expensive ponies just before a tournament. In one 
 instance at least this was done by a wealthy officer 
 keen for his regimental team to win. But in any 
 case I am not concerned to defend this, for the 
 existing rules of the Army Polo Committee should 
 prevent its recurrence. If the ponies are judiciously 
 bought, and carefully trained, they will represent at 
 any time the original outlay, and allowing for break- 
 downs and failures, a considerable percentage on the 
 outlay. 
 
 But two other objections will be raised. You 
 need, it may be said, so many ponies for polo 
 
 H 
 
98 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 that although each individual pony may not cost 
 much, yet the price of five or six ponies for each 
 man will mount up to a respectable sum. First, 
 I will observe that the number of ponies required 
 depends on two things — their quality and their 
 condition. Well-trained ponies in hard condition 
 will do a good deal of work at polo. We find in 
 practice that in first-class matches players do really 
 use very few ponies. Two ponies in practice matches 
 and three or four at most in tournament games is 
 enough. Of course in a regimental team the ponies 
 would be supplied by the club, and the most suit- 
 able selected for tournaments. It would make for 
 economy if all matches except the first-class ones 
 were reduced from an hour to forty minutes, and if 
 for Army polo the shorter Indian periods were 
 adopted. Every one knows how wearisome a long- 
 drawn-out second-rate game at polo can be. There- 
 fore nothing would be lost in interest by the change. 
 I have seen a great deal of soldiers' polo in my time, 
 and nothing can compete with it for interest. A 
 good inter -regimental match will draw a better 
 " gate " to Hurlingham or Ranelagh than any other 
 attraction. Something of the same kind may pos- 
 sibly stimulate play in a Hunt Cup or Public School 
 Cup tournament, but the Oxford and Cambridge 
 and the Public School matches have failed to catch 
 on among university or public-school men at large. 
 The inter-regimental tournament is, however, like 
 no other, not only the players and their contem- 
 poraries, but almost every man who has served in 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO 
 
 99 
 
 one or other of the competing regiments and can 
 attend, being certain to be there, as much interested as 
 if he himself were still taking his turn with the belt. 
 
 The inter-regimental is a great occasion for the 
 meeting of old friends and comrades, and is worth 
 preserving if only for this. It is, moreover, notable 
 that all who have had to do with ruling the army, 
 whatever prepossessions and prejudices they may 
 have had before they reach a position of authority, 
 soon come to look favourably on polo. The game 
 has been upheld by successive Commanders-in- 
 Chief who have seen that, if sometimes it needed 
 control, officers were willing loyally to observe 
 necessary restraints. Indeed, many believe that 
 both in England and India the game is the more 
 prosperous for due control. For there are always 
 some men who will go to extravagant lengths in 
 any pursuit, and encourage weaker brethren to do 
 the same. But for one man who has been led away 
 from his duty by polo, there are hundreds who have 
 succumbed to other attractions and temptations, 
 which a diversion to polo might have counteracted. 
 
 Let us consider then what the actual career of a 
 polo-playing officer is like when drawn from life, 
 and not described by the vivid imagination of writers 
 whose personal knowledge of polo or of the officers 
 who play it is small. 
 
 The imaginary sketch of the last-joined trembling 
 cornet ordered by severe senior subalterns to 
 spend his last sixpence on polo ponies, or as an 
 alternative to undergo much mental and physical 
 
loo POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 torture, is absolutely unknown. The process by 
 which a young soldier is taught to play polo is one 
 that is familiar to every university man. It was, and 
 no doubt is assumed still, that every man would be 
 willing to do something for the honour of his college. 
 He is asked in a friendly way to put his name down 
 for instruction in rowing, and to attend at a certain 
 hour at the college barge. The Captain of the Boat 
 Club takes the freshmen out in turns in a tub pair, 
 and expends a good deal of pains in teaching them 
 to row. If the pupil is promising and willing, he is 
 made to feel that every one is anxious to help and 
 to encourage him, and the prospect of a place in the 
 Torpid or the Eight is held out as a goal for his 
 ambition. This generally proves sufficient to keep 
 the likely ones to their task, while the physically 
 unfit, or those whose tastes lie in other directions, 
 are weeded out. Not, however, as a rule before 
 they have received some very useful training and 
 discipline, and have engrafted in them a zeal for the 
 success of their college on the river. 
 
 An exactly similar process goes on in most 
 regiments. A subaltern, however lately joined, who 
 is fit to be a soldier at all, is sure to be enthusiastic 
 for the credit of the regiment, not only in the field 
 but in games and sports. If polo is a tradition in 
 the regiment, and the mess table has cups and 
 trophies won by former teams, if stories are told of 
 the great struggles of the past, the last-joined is fired 
 by a zeal to do likewise. Of this spirit the seniors 
 are glad enough to take advantage. The junior is 
 
< o 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO loi 
 
 mounted on a steady pony, fitted out with a polo stick, 
 and set to practise under the eye of one of the best 
 players in the regiment. With what kindly patience 
 the youngster is encouraged, advised, and restrained, 
 those who know most of soldiers' polo will best be 
 able to tell. The chances are that, if he is anything 
 of a horseman, or has a taste for riding, if he has had 
 some practice at cricket, or better still at racquets, 
 the best of all training for the working together of 
 hand and eye, he becomes an apt pupil at polo. In 
 all probability he will with difficulty be held back 
 from buying, at extravagant prices, unsuitable ponies. 
 His brother officers will help him to avoid the pit- 
 falls which horse-buying brings in the path of the 
 eager, generous, and unsuspecting subaltern, and he 
 will be fitted out with one or two good ponies from 
 the regimental club, the price of which is to be paid 
 oiF by moderate instalments. Indeed, so far from 
 the purchase of polo ponies leading to extravagance, 
 instances have been not infrequent where men of 
 moderate means have undergone considerable and 
 salutary self-denial in the matter of wine and cigars, 
 and even of short leave, in order to pay for the pony. 
 Then as the chances of polo open out before him, it 
 becomes clear to any sensible lad that polo is a game 
 that demands condition in the pony and fitness in 
 the man. 
 
 Thus he begins to look after the stable manage- 
 ment of his ponies, and learns by practice to see that 
 each horse requires special attention to bring him to 
 his best. Some need more food and less work, and 
 
I02 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 others more exercise and less food. He learns to 
 look after his pony's mouth and teeth, to see to the 
 fit of the saddle, the suitability of the bit and bridle, 
 to attend to the care of hoofs, and keep an eye on the 
 blacksmith. He learns how to treat simple ailments 
 such as over-reaches, bruises, etc., and is in fact in a 
 fair way to become a horse-master. He learns too 
 that success in polo depends on his own health and 
 condition, and therefore begins to take rational care 
 and exercise reasonable self-denial. So, too, he 
 learns to keep his temper, hold his tongue, and obey 
 the polo captain. Thus, insensibly, many of the 
 qualities and acquirements of a cavalry soldier are 
 infused into him while he is amusing himself 
 Always before his mind is the possibility of being 
 chosen into his regimental team. Nor will his being 
 a junior prevent that if he be fit for it. He will 
 remember how J. Le Gallais and Maclaren and 
 Capel Cure and many other notable names in polo 
 records, found themselves playing for the regiment 
 almost as soon as they had joined. If he is the son 
 of rich parents he will learn self-restraint, and to help 
 others ; if he comes of people of moderate means he 
 will find himself helped and encouraged in every 
 possible way. The best ponies in the regiment will 
 be willingly placed at his service, and if he is the 
 owner of a good pony he may at least, if not quite 
 up to tournament form himself, obtain and enjoy a 
 vicarious satisfaction in the credit done to the regi- 
 mental team by the performances of his pony. 
 
 Nor is this any imaginary picture, for I know well 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO 
 
 103 
 
 a good sportsman incapacitated by an accident from 
 playing in anything but cantering games, who draws 
 the keenest satisfaction out of the spectacle of a 
 certain famous pony he owns, playing in a first-class 
 match with a first-rate player to ride him and to do 
 him justice. 
 
 Regimental polo is thus in peace-time one of the 
 finest disciplines to the individual, and one more bond 
 between an oflicer and his regiment. 
 
 I have seen in my time some very notable 
 regimental teams, — the 13th Hussars, the 9th 
 Lancers, the loth Hussars, the Queen's Bays, the 
 Durham Light Infantry, the Inniskillings, and the 
 Royal Horse Guards. There are of course many 
 others, but these will suffice us as examples of 
 regimental polo, and I propose to sketch some remin- 
 iscences of the famous matches I have watched these 
 regiments take part in. 
 
 The last-named regiment has a great polo record, 
 and although they have never yet succeeded in 
 winning the Inter- Regimental, twice they have been 
 very near. Their polo team has produced some 
 notable players. The late Captain Rose, as good at 
 polo as he was over the Quorn country, with the 
 same quiet style and resolute manner in both sports, 
 was an admirable No. 3, and his famous pony 
 "Yellowman" was one of the few first-rate snaffle- 
 bridle ponies I have known. Then there was the late 
 Captain R. Ward, a most brilliant horseman, whose 
 runs on " Black Bella," or a bay blood-mare he had, 
 made our blood tingle with sympathetic ecstasy of 
 
I04 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 pace. There were few No. 2 players to equal him 
 in promise. The Duke of Roxburghe was an excellent 
 player, who has, however, left the service, but not the 
 game. Captain Marjoribanks is another fine player, 
 whose "Pilgrim" is one of the handiest weight-carrying 
 ponies I have known, and he has often found favour 
 with judges at the leading polo-pony shows. Major 
 Drage, who played back in the Subalterns' Tourna- 
 ment when the regimental team won in 1897 and 
 1898, is a sound player. This player has also 
 played for the Pytchley Hunt, with which the name 
 of his family is connected. He used to be very fond 
 of " Sunshine," the grey mare that Lord Shrewsbury 
 bought from Mr. Buckmaster and sold to the Royal 
 Horse Guards. The regiment has a most success- 
 ful club, and a magnificent team of ponies, the 
 property of the regimental club. They owe a great 
 deal to the efforts of the late Major Ferguson, and to 
 Captain Fitzgerald (who often plays No. 3 for them) 
 in organising and promoting polo in the regiment. 
 
 Their winning match for the Subalterns' Cup in 
 1897, and the gallant struggle the R.H.G. made 
 with the 17th Lancers for the Inter-Regimental in 
 1903 and 1904, are matches that linger in one's 
 mind. 1 think perhaps they were always at their 
 best in public on the Ranelagh ground. They dearly 
 love a galloping game, and with fast ponies, the space 
 and liberty of that famous ground gave the team 
 their best chance. But perhaps the finest soldiers' 
 game I ever saw, which was said afterwards by one 
 of the most experienced polo players among the 
 
g 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 hi 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO 
 
 105 
 
 senior officers of that day, to have been one of the 
 closest struggles in his experience, was the final of 
 the Dublin Inter-Regimental of 8th August 1895. 
 
 I shall not forget the occasion, for it was the first 
 time I was entrusted with the task of describing an 
 important polo tournament. Indian polo was familiar 
 to me, and Hurlingham had been a daily duty during 
 the season, but this was the first sight of an Irish 
 polo ground. 
 
 I can therefore never forget the scene on the Nine 
 Acres in Phoenix Park. It was my introduction to 
 Irish polo, of which we had heard much in India. 
 Such enthusiasm for polo I had never seen before. 
 The crowd at the Inter- Regimental at Hurlingham 
 was keen and interested, but it was apathetic in 
 comparison with the popular gathering round the 
 Dublin polo ground. Here were all sorts and 
 conditions of Irishmen, all as keen and enthusiastic 
 as possible, from the ragged urchins who sat at my 
 feet to the occupants of the cars and carriages round 
 the ring. Every player was known and each of them 
 had his admirers. Captain (now Colonel) Malcolm 
 Little of the 9th Lancers was a great popular favourite, 
 and a more dashing forward never carried a polo 
 stick. I well remember, as he dropped on to the ball 
 near the rails and started for a run with a clear course 
 to the goal, the delighted exclamation of a little capless 
 ragged fellow who was crouched at my feet : " Now, 
 Litde, by the Holy Fey, yeVe got your welt ! '' The 
 match of which I am writing was the final of the 
 Irish Inter- Regimental, and was the more interesting 
 
io6 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 that the two opponents, the 13th Hussars and 9th 
 Lancers, had already met in the final of the All 
 Ireland Polo Tournament. 
 
 The 13th Hussars had won the first match by a 
 single goal. Now the same regiments were to try 
 conclusions over again on the same ground. The 
 teams were slightly altered, and they were arranged 
 as follows : — 
 
 9th Lancers. 1 3th Hussars. 
 
 Captain M. Litde Captain E. N. Pedder. 
 
 Captain Claude Willoughby Mr. D. Robertson Aikman. 
 
 Captain G. Colvin Mr. F. Wise. 
 
 Major Lamont (back) Captain Maclaren (back). 
 
 Captain Little took the place at No. i of Mr. 
 (now Major) D. G. M. Campbell. It will be 
 remembered that Major Campbell afterwards won 
 the Grand National on " The Soarer " for another 
 well-known polo player of those days, Mr. W. H. 
 Walker. The 9th Lancers played Major Lamont 
 at back. 
 
 It is interesting on looking back to note the 
 change that has come over the class of ponies that 
 played then and now. There were several Arabs 
 and barbs among the 9th Lancers* ponies, and, 
 unless my memory deceives me. Captain (now 
 Major) Maclaren was riding two country-bred 
 ponies he brought from India. This was before 
 the days of the 14.2 rule, but the ponies were if any- 
 thing smaller than would be seen in a match of equal 
 importance nowadays. I am not going to inflict on 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO 107 
 
 my readers the details of another match that was played 
 many years ago, but I remember the keen excite- 
 ment and the breathless tension with which the crowd 
 followed a game every moment of which was full of 
 pace and excitement. There were some wonderful 
 strokes : for example, when Captain Maclaren, unable 
 to escape from the forwards, hit the ball across the 
 ground, darted after it and brought it back to the 
 centre by a fine stroke across the pony's forelegs, 
 then straightened it with a neat turn of the wrist 
 and raced for the goal. The 9th were probably the 
 stronger team, and possibly better mounted, but 
 the combination of the 13 th made them fully equal 
 to their adversaries. The 9th Lancers won by a 
 single goal made by Captain Willoughby, after the 
 score had been marked as three goals all. 
 
 The season 1 893-94 was a golden era in England for 
 polo in the Army, and there was probably very little 
 to choose between the loth Hussars, 9th Lancers, 
 and the 13th Hussars. The loth Hussars have 
 always been noted for their devotion to the game and 
 their skill in it. The late Lords Airlie and William 
 Bentinck, Lord George Scott, Colonel Kavanagh, and 
 Major Brand were among the men I can recollect as 
 the finest regimental players. They were in the first 
 rank of polo players of the day. I can recall a 
 notable feat of Lord George Scott's. He was riding 
 a barb or Arab named " Abdullah." The pony was a 
 plain-looking grey, but with far greater speed than 
 he appeared to have. It is sometimes said that Arabs 
 cannot hold their own with English ponies for pace, but 
 
io8 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 " Abdullah ' ' was seldom beaten for speed. Lord George 
 was racing on the ball with the goal not far ahead. 
 (It was at Hurlingham, and the ground was somewhat 
 cut up after several days of tremendous struggles in 
 the Inter-Regimental Cup of 1894.) The ball began 
 to bump, and twice Lord George Scott hit it with the 
 cane of his mallet, sending it through the posts with 
 the third stroke. 
 
 In 1888 I was at Sialkot, which was in that year 
 a most interesting station from a polo player's point 
 of view. We had two cavalry regiments stationed 
 there, the Queen's Bays and the 14th Bengal Lancers, 
 and there were two or three polo grounds. It was 
 most interesting to watch the two teams, the Queen's 
 Bays and the 14th Bengal Lancers, practically training 
 each other in a number of friendly matches, and when 
 in 1892 these teams won the Inter-Regimental and the 
 Native Cavalry Cup respectively in the same year, 
 there was great rejoicing in the station. The General 
 of the Division was Sir Thomas Baker, who would 
 have been Commander-in-chief in India had he lived, 
 and the Brigadier the late Sir Power Palmer, who 
 afterwards succeeded General Lockhart at Simla. 
 Those who remember these distinguished officers will 
 readily imagine that while the soldiering was of the 
 best, sports were not discouraged, and polo least of all. 
 The Queen's Bays had a brilliant team : Major Persse, 
 now commanding the Egyptian Cavalry, was No. i ; 
 Major Whitla, now 3rd Hussars, No. 2 ; Captain 
 Bushe, No. 3 ; and Major Kirk, now 2nd in command 
 of the regiment, was the back. All were fine players, 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO 109 
 
 and they took immense pains to mount themselves 
 well. They practised steadily, were a very fast and 
 brilliant team, and for a time quite invincible among 
 British regiments. 
 
 One of the most interesting games at polo I saw 
 the Bays play was in the final of the Punjab Tourna- 
 ment, the last time it was won by the 12th Bengal 
 Cavalry. This was one of the very best polo teams 
 that ever rode on to a ground. It was made up of 
 three natives — all three, I think, non-commissioned 
 officers in the Queen's service — and Captain Charles 
 Gough. The three natives, Pretum Singh, Gurdit 
 Singh, and Hira Singh, afterwards joined the Patiala 
 team, becoming generals and colonels in the 
 Maharajah's army. The late Maharajah of Patiala 
 was an enthusiastic sportsman and loved pigsticking, 
 polo, and billiards, and he mounted the three famous 
 polo players on the best ponies money could buy. 
 But I do not think the Patiala team at its best 
 was ever equal to the 12 th Bengal Cavalry four. 
 Prosperity does not altogether agree with Sikhs, and 
 the duffedars were certainly better players than the 
 Colonels and Generals. I am not sure that I have 
 ever seen a polo team in England or India that 
 could have beaten the 12 th Bengal Cavalry men at 
 their best. They were admirable horsemen of the 
 Asiatic type, they could hit the ball near side or off 
 side with equal ease. Never have I seen anything 
 like their control of the ball. Mr. L. Waterbury, 
 Mr. W. Buckmaster, and Mr. A. R. Rawlinson come 
 nearer to this than any other players of our time, 
 
no POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 but I do not think any one of the three is the equal 
 of Hira Singh. One peculiarity of this player was 
 that you could not ride him off. He always either 
 evaded you or hit the ball in spite of your best efforts. 
 Major H. P. Sykes, a dashing heavy-weight who 
 rode fast ponies, came the nearest to success. He 
 swooped down on poor Hira and by weight of man 
 and horse fairly pushed him off the ground. 
 
 But though the Bays could not win, they made a 
 splendid game of it, and it was, I think, this match 
 that inspired the Maharajah of Patiala with the idea 
 of forming and training the team that was invincible 
 for so long. The Patiala team were never defeated 
 by English players until the i8th Hussars succeeded 
 in doing so. But I think that time, and perhaps 
 good living, had somewhat impaired the condition of 
 the Maharajah's famous four. 
 
 Of the teams I can recollect, none was more 
 notable than that of the Durham Light Infantry. 
 Patiala spent money without stint. The Queen's 
 Bays, though never extravagant, bought some made 
 ponies at fair prices. A well-managed and liberally 
 supported regimental club enabled them to do so, and 
 the judgment displayed was so sound that at their 
 final sale the regimental polo club received about 
 Rs. 1 8,000. Yet a cavalry regiment has advantages 
 and opportunities for polo that no infantry can hope to 
 enjoy. The Durham Light Infantry polo team were 
 remarkable not only for their success, but also for the 
 methods by which it was obtained, and for the com- 
 paratively small expenditure they incurred. It was 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO iii 
 
 generally recognised in India that Colonel De Lisle 
 — now of the Royal Dragoons — was the directing 
 mind and the moving spirit. It is clear that he found 
 exercise and outlet, and 1 think it might be said 
 training, for the abilities which he displayed as a 
 leader in the Boer War, in forming the regimental 
 polo team. The system was a stern one, the whole 
 life of the regiment turned on the success of the polo 
 team, other expenditure was discouraged, and even 
 pig-sticking and steeple-chasing were regarded with 
 disfavour lest they should disable by casualties men 
 wanted to take a place in the polo team. 
 
 The training of the team was taken as seriously 
 as that of a university crew. The men and ponies 
 were kept in hard condition, early hours and careful 
 living were enforced. Every man and every pony 
 was fitted to his place in the team, and the combination 
 of the four men was such as we have seen but seldom 
 at polo. The 13th Hussars, the 12th Bengal Cavalry, 
 and the Rugby team only among polo players have 
 ever worked with such unity. But of them all in the 
 matter of combination the Durham Light Infantry 
 were the best. There was no passenger in the boat, 
 and every man was always at work and with a single 
 eye to team-play. They were the Ironsides among 
 polo teams. Sometimes it was whispered that the 
 rigidity of the rule irked some of them, but they 
 obeyed, and the result was marvellous and such as no 
 other team with equal or greater resources has ever 
 achieved. 
 
 I do not deny that they were fine players Individ- 
 
112 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 ually, but this system made the. best of them and 
 made the best also of their ponies. It tried the 
 ponies as well as the men, and I believe that about 
 three or four seasons was the average time that a polo 
 pony remained up to their standard. The ponies, 
 like the men, had to obey and be easy to handle, and 
 mere speed was not regarded as any substitute for the 
 power to turn, willingness to stop, readiness to start, 
 that mean so much at polo. It is not likely that we 
 shall soon again see a team which combines such 
 perfection with fitness of condition. Yet the main 
 principles of the Durham Light Infantry training 
 must always be those which lead to success. One 
 thing, however, readers must bear in mind, — that their 
 victories were won under the Indian system of brief 
 periods (five minutes) and short matches (forty 
 minutes), which permits a closer concentration and a 
 severer strain than our longer periods. 
 
 There are, of course, many other notable teams and 
 incidents in the story of Army polo. There are, for 
 example, the 7th Hussars, who have been on the 
 whole the most successful in winning tournaments. 
 This regiment supplied three out of the four players 
 who went to America for the first international match. 
 They have won the Inter-Regimental Cup both in 
 England and India — the former five times, the 
 latter twice. They are the only regiment that ever 
 won three cups in their first season in England or 
 India. They have produced many notable players, 
 including Major Poore, who would be a great polo 
 player if he were not so distinguished a cricketer and 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO 113 
 
 so keen a soldier. His great feat of hitting the win- 
 ning stroke in the final tie of the Inter-Regimental 
 Cup for the 7th Hussars at Hurlingham, and making 
 a hundred runs for Hampshire at County Cricket 
 during the same week in 1899, is not likely soon to 
 be either surpassed or forgotten. 
 
 I do not propose here to go over again the old 
 but never-to-be-forgotten story of the way in which 
 polo players won distinction in the Boer War. But 
 there can be no doubt that the unquestioned facts 
 have made a due impression on those who have to 
 rule the Army. The Army Polo Committee has 
 been formed in order that polo may be restrained, 
 controlled, and encouraged. Sir Edward Ward, the 
 Secretary of the new Army Committee, joined the 
 Committee of the Ranelagh Club in 1 904. At the 
 same time no doubt there will be a real control of 
 expenditure in this as in other matters. While the 
 Army Polo Committee serves as a link between the 
 authorities and the great body of soldier players, the 
 regimental polo pony clubs seem to offer an oppor- 
 tunity for control of the share taken by individual 
 members. The usual system of a regimental club 
 at present is as follows : — Every member pays los. 
 a month as subscription, and if he desires a pony 
 ;^io a year as hire. The club borrows a sum of 
 ;^iooo, and the interest and instalments are paid off 
 out of the income arising from the hire of the ponies 
 and the subscriptions of the members. In practice 
 this has been found to work well. For example, 
 one regiment borrowed ;^900. In the course of a 
 
114 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 few years they found themselves clear of debt, 
 with an income of £1^0 wherewith to purchase 
 remounts. After several successful polo seasons the 
 regiment was transferred to India. The sale of the 
 ponies realised ;^i2oo, leaving thus an ample sum in 
 hand to purchase ponies in India. 
 
 It seems to me that it would be wise to give 
 these clubs official recognition and some control. The 
 accounts might be open to the Inspector-General of 
 Cavalry, and the Colonel would be responsible that the 
 subscription was voluntary. The management of the 
 club, the inspection of the ponies, and the buying of 
 new ones are entrusted to a committee, and this work 
 is no bad training for a cavalry soldier. No regiment 
 that had not a recognised and approved club in full 
 and satisfactory working order should be permitted to 
 send a team to the Alder shot Cup, the Inter-Regi- 
 mental, or the Subalterns' Tournament. A further 
 step might well be taken. The Government might 
 lend a certain number of 14.2 ponies to the poorer 
 clubs, receiving the £10 for hire, and retaining certain 
 rights over them. A good polo pony, well trained, is 
 already nearly a perfect mounted infantry cob. Thus 
 a large reserve of high-class cobs would be in readi- 
 ness for war time. Without expense a couple of 
 thousand ponies might easily be distributed if the 
 yeomanry were included in the grant. The ponies 
 would have to be selected by some one who knew 
 what a polo pony was and ought to be. If, as I have 
 sometimes heard it said by experts, in the next war 
 we shall need at least 10,000 ponies for mounted 
 
REGIMENTAL POLO 
 
 115 
 
 infantry, then it is evident there ought to be a reserve 
 somewhere. Polo offers the opportunity, the ponies 
 would be kept for nothing, and the money paid for 
 their hire would probably cover the outlay of their 
 purchase. In addition a very much better class of 
 pony would be obtained than most of those now 
 in the army. A really good polo pony is easy to 
 ride, and that is no small consideration in the case 
 of men who are not (as mounted infantry cannot be) 
 professional horse soldiers. 
 
 There is no such cob in the world as our English 
 riding ponies, and no such schooling as polo gives 
 them. The risk would be very small, for very few 
 polo ponies break down, and the majority last in full 
 vigour for many years. The casualties among polo 
 ponies are far less than among any other class of 
 horse with which I am acquainted, and to this I think 
 all who have had experience will agree. 
 
 But to return for a moment to the regimental 
 polo clubs. They are practically co-operative societies 
 for the benefit of officers. The question still remains 
 as to who is the right person to buy the ponies. 
 This may be done in two ways. The first and most 
 obvious is to appoint one man of polo experience 
 and proved judgment to buy all the ponies. But 
 there is this objection to such a plan, which was 
 put forward by General Rimington in an excellent 
 article on the subject contributed to B ally's Magazine 
 in March 1897, — "It does away with individual 
 effort." Such a plan would work fairly well if the 
 regimental ponies were to be all trained ones. But 
 
ii6 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 they are not, and if good ponies are to be bought 
 for moderate prices the ponies must be untrained. 
 Officers should be encouraged to look out for ponies 
 likely to make polo ponies. Incidentally they will 
 learn a great deal in doing so about the sources and 
 extent of our horse supply. Each officer should be 
 instructed to find out all the available ponies round 
 his own home. A maximum price should be fixed 
 and paid by the club. The training of the pony 
 should be entrusted to the man who bought it. If, 
 when trained, it was passed into the club by the 
 Committee, the officer would have nothing to pay 
 beyond his subscription to the club. If, on the 
 other hand, the pony was rejected, it would be sold, 
 and the purchaser would be liable for the difference 
 between the selling price and what he had given for 
 it. This would probably not be great in any case. 
 Naturally, such a rule would make men careful, and 
 there would be considerable emulation as to who 
 should buy the best pony. If an officer bought for 
 himself he would still be obliged to have the pony 
 passed by the club before it was allowed to play in 
 the regimental game. 
 
 By some such plan as this the utmost benefit 
 would be obtained from regimental polo, and we 
 might hope to see it stand as high as it ought to do 
 in the favour of all sensible men. 
 
■ E 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 
 
 The subject of this chapter is one of increasing 
 importance. Every year well-schooled ponies become 
 more necessary to modern polo. Speed is much, but 
 handiness is more. It may be questioned whether a 
 team on well-schooled ponies would not in the long 
 run beat one mounted on more speedy but less 
 easily controllable animals. But handiness is not 
 entirely a matter of well-schooled ponies ; it depends, 
 more perhaps than is usually admitted, on the horse- 
 manship of the rider. Now the best school of prac- 
 tical horsemanship is the breaking of young horses. 
 It was not only motives of economy which made 
 the Army Polo Committee lay down the rule that 
 regiments were, as far as possible, to train their own 
 ponies, but because the lessons of horsemanship and 
 
 117 
 
ii8 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 horse-mastership taught by polo are only to be learned 
 by the man who trains and makes his own ponies 
 from first to last. The great argument for polo in the 
 army is its value in this respect, and if men are to 
 buy ready-made ponies the ground is cut away from 
 under the feet of its defenders. 
 
 Nor is there anything new in this. The men who* 
 made polo what it is schooled their own ponies, for in 
 the early days of polo there was no other way of gather- 
 ing a stableful of ponies than by purchasing them in 
 the rough and training them to the game yourself It 
 was in this way that most of the early players obtained 
 the famous ponies of which we have heard. It has 
 already been related that the Messrs. Peat bought 
 and trained their famous stable of ponies. Lord 
 Harrington, Mr. T. Kennedy, and Mr. Kenyon Stow 
 gave much time and thought to schooling the ponies 
 by the aid of which they helped to win so many 
 matches. Regimental teams in India trained their 
 own ponies, which were bought in the rough at Indian 
 fairs and from dealers at Lahore or Bombay. In 
 India the majority of players trained their own ponies, 
 and probably do so still. 
 
 The present chapter, then, is intended to suggest 
 that what has been done by others can be done by 
 ourselves. Indeed, if a man of moderate means is to 
 play polo at all he must school his own ponies. It 
 has already been laid down authoritatively that, if polo 
 is to continue to flourish in the Army, and to grow 
 under the sunshine of official smiles, then officers 
 must learn to make ponies into polo form. 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 
 
 119 
 
 But, be that as it may, there is no doubt that the 
 majority of would-be players will be likely to read 
 this chapter with some interest. It is quite possible 
 that this work may fall into the hands of some man 
 who has seen polo and felt its charm. No one who 
 loves riding can look on at a really fine match with- 
 out desiring to join in the game. The pace, the 
 keen struggle for the ball, nay, the eager rapt 
 expression on the faces of the players, speak for polo 
 to many a man who has given up such games 
 as cricket and football. The one difficulty is to 
 buy the ponies. I do not mean that there is much 
 difficulty in finding a pony, but when we have him 
 he is not a polo pony. The prices of the leading 
 dealers are out of our reach. We cannot affiDrd to 
 fit ourselves out at Rugby, with three ponies at a cost 
 of anything from £s^^ ^^ ;£iooo for the three. No 
 doubt we shall obtain what we pay for. But we can 
 hardly expect to have the skill and judgment and time 
 of the Messrs. Miller, or Withers, or Rich, for nothing. 
 Nor do I say that it is not worth paying for. On 
 the contrary, if a man has money and not too much 
 time, he cannot do better than buy from those who 
 know what a polo pony ought to be. Yet I think 
 perhaps there is more pleasure and satisfaction in 
 finding and making our own ponies than in obtaining 
 them ready made. If we are successful none will 
 ever suit us as well. 
 
 I have seen it written and heard it said that it is 
 a very difficult thing to make a pony into a good polo 
 pony. There is a difficulty, which is to find the raw 
 
I20 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 material. Horseflesh of high quality is never very- 
 easy to buy, but it can be found, as every one knows 
 who has tried. We have most of us had good hacks 
 and hunters and harness horses, and there are still 
 good ponies to be found. They are all round us if 
 we have eyes to see. Not polo ponies yet, but 
 animals that can be made into polo ponies. Some 
 men, however, may be discouraged by the obstacles. 
 " We are," they will say, " fair judges of a horse, 
 but we are not first-rate polo players, or anything 
 like it, and therefore even if we have the pony we 
 cannot do anything with him." There is no greater 
 mistake. It is not necessary to be a player of skill 
 in order to make a polo pony. Certain things are 
 necessary, but it is not needful to be able to play in 
 first-class company. Some excellent pony trainers 
 that I have known were very indifferent performers 
 in the game. What is required is fair horsemanship, 
 great patience, much perseverance, and a most careful 
 attention to details. Most ponies that have anything 
 like true make and shape will make polo ponies if 
 they are treated in the right way. 
 
 When buying a pony we must note certain defects 
 that cannot be passed over. It is true that some odd- 
 shaped ponies have turned out well, but the chances 
 are against this, and our would-be polo player does 
 not profess to have such skill at the game, such 
 mastery over the ball, that he can rectify the failings 
 of his mount. I am sure from the ponies I see 
 exercising in the roads in the spring, that there are a 
 great many men wasting their time and trouble over 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 121 
 
 animals that will never really do them credit. At 
 the same time, you must take the descriptions you 
 read in books with a grain of salt. The animals 
 there painted in glowing words are not likely to 
 come your way. To quote from the experience of a 
 player who is playing regularly in first-class polo: 
 " By buying ponies which I think are really right 
 for polo, I have never had a single failure. All 
 have played well in first-class polo, though, naturally, 
 all have not been perfect in shape, and consequently 
 all have not been equally valuable. Some have not 
 withstood the strain so well as others ; some are up 
 to less weight ; but all have played well in first-class 
 polo, which is a very high test when we consider that 
 they were often pitted against ponies costing ;^500." 
 The first thing to consider about a pony that is 
 offered is, supposing this was a horse would I buy 
 him to hunt on ? does he look like galloping ^ 
 Weedy, ill-coupled ponies should be avoided, so 
 should ponies with short thick necks, or those that 
 carry their chins against their chests. Short straight 
 pasterns are serious defects ; long sloping pasterns, 
 on the other hand, even if they look a little too long 
 and a trifle weak, need not put us off. A polo pony 
 is better short in the back, but I have known some 
 ponies that looked a little long do very well, and you 
 cannot have everything. A good-tempered, sensible 
 head, properly carried, and a well-placed neck would 
 at any time go a long way with me. Since perfection 
 is not to be obtained, one point must balance another. 
 Nor is it advisable to be entirely guided by the eye. 
 
122 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 If you are not quite pleased with the pony's shoulders 
 never mind, but jump on to its back and see how it 
 uses them when trotting down a rough slope with a 
 loose rein, and note how it places its feet, and whether 
 it goes boldly without tripping or stumbling. There 
 is, of course, no perfection that you would not desire ; 
 there are also few you cannot do without. If a pony 
 walks well and trots easily you may take a good 
 deal on trust, and you may be pretty sure that you 
 will have to forgive something, or at least to try to 
 forget it. 
 
 It may well be that in buying ponies in the rough 
 you may not be able to have much of a trial. If you 
 want to pick up ponies cheap you must be prepared 
 to buy them when you see them, and as you can. 
 The less trial you are able to have the better-looking 
 ought the pony to be. It is, of course, quite true that 
 we have all owned ponies and horses that we should 
 never have purchased unless we had been on their 
 backs. They win us by their action, their lightness 
 in hand, the spring of their movement, and we know 
 then, if no obvious or fatal defect is visible, that 
 the eye is deceived. Yet I should never buy a pony 
 for polo that did not carry its saddle fairly well, or 
 that had, as I have said above, a thick short neck. 
 Last of all, I should never buy one that showed 
 temper or sulkiness. It matters very little to you 
 whether these faults are natural or acquired by bad 
 usage. Eagerness and impetuosity may also be 
 incurable faults, but that you cannot always tell 
 beforehand. They are developed by the excitement 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 123 
 
 of play. Wonderful transformations I have known 
 in excitable animals by gentle and judicious handling, 
 and a polo pony should be willing and eager. Lazy 
 ponies do not, as a rule, make good polo ponies. 
 
 It is well, however, to study the type we require. 
 There is no better object lesson than to go to 
 one of the leading clubs when members' games 
 are being played. Round the pavilion there will be 
 grouped about a hundred ponies, each of which is 
 more or less of a true type. In order to buy such 
 ponies you must keep your eyes open and take them 
 when you can find them, with or without a trial. 
 You must go about and look for them. The 
 hunting field, country towns on market days, horse 
 repositories, Galloway race-meetings, are all possible 
 places. You never know when you will or will not 
 find a treasure. The wise buyer, if he has a little 
 grass round his house, will not refuse a promising 
 youngster if the price is right. Mares and fillies are 
 better than geldings. If there is accommodation for 
 them at home it is no bad plan to buy a promising 
 three-year-old filly, sending her to a good polo pony 
 sire, if you have one in your neighbourhood. She 
 will not be ready for polo till five, and you may have 
 a nice youngster to the good. Those ponies that you 
 believe or know to have a strong infusion of pony 
 blood, nearly always make the best polo ponies. It 
 used to be the fashion to pooh-pooh pony blood, but 
 now all those who have studied the subject know 
 that some pony blood runs in the veins of most of 
 our best polo ponies. This at all events is certain. 
 
124 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 that if you are bent, as I think wisely, on making 
 your own ponies, those with some Welsh or Exmoor, 
 Dartmoor, or New Forest blood in their veins, 
 will certainly come to your hand more easily and 
 readily than the thoroughbred dwarfs and misfits 
 which four or five years ago were the common ideal 
 of what a polo pony ought to be. 
 
 Once having obtained the pony, the next step is 
 to train it. Let us ask ourselves what a polo pony 
 ought to be able to do. To hear some people talk, 
 one might be tempted to imagine that to train a polo 
 pony was a feat as difificult as to play the violin. In 
 truth it is quite simple and well within the power of 
 any man who has patience, perseverance, and horse- 
 manship sufllicient. The training for polo is merely 
 the thorough breaking and education that every 
 horse should have. The greater part of the process 
 is in no way diflFerent from careful and systematic 
 schooling, such as most horses would be the better 
 for. The pony must learn to go in a collected form 
 in all his paces, to become, in fact, as perfect a hack 
 as possible. A polo pony has other special duties, 
 A horse, however, can only learn one thing at a time 
 and very little of that. A general education should 
 go before special accomplishments. 
 
 The first thing to do is to make friends with him 
 and to make him gentle and familiar. A horse is 
 by nature nervous, he is not fearful until he has been 
 made so by ill-usage. There is no necessity to 
 disturb ourselves as to whether a horse is capable of 
 attachment to his master. I believe he is, but many 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 125 
 
 authorities think he is unable to rise above the kind 
 of affection known in the nursery as cupboard love. 
 To search into motives is needless. The point is 
 that we should be able to handle the pony without 
 any apprehension arising in his mind that we mean 
 to hurt him. The man who has to handle and 
 break many horses will find that he can do much 
 by quiet restrained movements and gentle speech. 
 Always speak to a horse before you go into his box, 
 and talk to him while you handle him. If the pony 
 is entirely unbroken his first lessons should be 
 with the lunging rein. I know that this has fallen 
 rather into discredit, but there is nothing better to 
 give the first lessons with than the lunging rein. It 
 is, of course, best to begin in a school for breaking 
 horses in. Their attention is not distracted, there is 
 nothing to startle them. The common mistake 
 made in lunging is that horses are kept too long at 
 their early lessons. Ten minutes or a quarter of an 
 hour is ample. In fact, as soon as the pony will trot 
 round, first in one direction and then in the other, 
 quietly and steadily, the lesson should be brought to 
 an end. Even if the pony has nominally been 
 broken to saddle or harness I should still lunge him 
 for a quarter of an hour twice a day for a week. 
 This teaches him to do his work steadily and to obey, 
 which is the foundation on which all our teaching 
 must rest. 
 
 In these early lessons you will have kept steadily 
 before you, that in training a pony for polo the 
 point to which particular attention should be paid 
 
126 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 is the training of the pony's disposition. If, by 
 injudicious treatment, you spoil in any degree your 
 pony's temper, he is by so much the less suitable for 
 polo. The very fact that a horse's intelligence is 
 limited and his memory retentive should make us 
 more careful of his training. Just as we have to be 
 more careful of our speech to a dull or stupid man 
 than to a clever one, so it is easier to spoil a horse 
 in his training than the more intelligent dog. The 
 union of courage, limited intelligence, and a highly 
 strung nervous organisation which marks the horse 
 among domestic animals should be the guide to our 
 treatment of him. We must not forget that the 
 intelligence of animals, though (perhaps because) it 
 is limited, is within those limits more effective than 
 ours. An animal when undisturbed by fear or 
 fatigue desires always to do what it can as well as 
 it is able. Moreover, as the constitution, so the 
 temperament of every horse varies, and each is 
 different from the other. 
 
 As I am not writing for dealers and those who 
 have to do with horses in considerable numbers, but 
 for men who wish to train a few ponies, not more 
 than one or two at a time, for their own riding, it is 
 quite easy to study the idiosyncrasies and peculiarities 
 of each subject. In this way, taking the methods 
 noted above in relation to each pony, we shall be 
 able to modify and adapt them. Inasmuch as the 
 case supposed here is that of a man who has no 
 ulterior object in view beyond making as good a 
 polo pony for his own use as possible, the method is 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 127 
 
 much simplified. When we come to ride the pony 
 the first thing to do is to see to the bitting and 
 saddling. I am a great believer in the use of a 
 roomy, comfortable saddle that fits the rider. I have 
 had many saddles, some new and some second-hand, 
 but the fault I generally find is that the saddles are 
 too short. A comfortable saddle for the man is a 
 great point in the education of the pony. The more 
 easily the rider is able to sit the less will he be likely 
 to worry the pony's mouth. I have put the comfort 
 of the rider first because I have never found any 
 difficulty in having a well-made hunting - saddle 
 stuflFed to 'fit a pony by the nearest saddler. Each 
 pony you train should have his own saddle, and as 
 his condition improves the stuffing should be care- 
 fully looked to, as pain or inconvenience upsets a 
 horse's temper and distracts his attention, and our 
 aim must be to have an animal thoroughly tractable 
 to our will. There are moments when compulsion 
 must be used as in the hunting-field, but so far as is 
 consistent with always being master, it should be 
 used as little as possible with the polo pony. It is 
 at this point that privately trained ponies have the 
 advantage over those which are educated with a view 
 to selling. They can have more individual attention 
 expended on them. 
 
 From the saddle we pass to the bit. There are 
 many fancy bits in the market, but for the privately 
 trained pony there is only one— ^the ordinary double 
 bridle we use in the hunting-field. The cheeks may 
 be longer or shorter according as the pony is more 
 
128 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 or less eager by nature, for we must always be able 
 to stop a polo pony. The best of all are those keen, 
 high-couraged ones that want to gallop, but these are 
 exactly the ponies that need the most control. Yet 
 a dead pull on the reins should always be avoided as 
 far as possible, and therefore the bit must be suffici- 
 ently powerful to make the pony throw his head up 
 at once when checked. This should be done with a 
 sharp, but not violent jerk, never with a steady pull, 
 because all we have to do is to convey one's wishes 
 to the pony without deadening his mouth. It is 
 well always to speak sharply when we check the pony, 
 and after a time we shall find that raising the hand 
 and speaking will steady him without any pull on the 
 mouth at all. One of the first things a polo pony 
 has to learn, and perhaps it is necessary for the rider 
 as well, is that his work must be done with a loose 
 rein. The pony should never begin to learn how to 
 pull. It is evident that all this can be taught quietly 
 when riding along the road. The fact is, in the 
 earlier stages of the training all we have to do is to 
 ride the pony whenever we can. As we trot or walk 
 along the road we should be always feeling the pony's 
 mouth, and endeavouring with a gentle pressure of 
 the legs to force him up to his bit, and to bring his 
 hind legs under him, so that in all paces which we 
 are likely to use — trot, walk, and canter — the pony 
 shall be going with a light forehand. This we can 
 do simply by bearing in mind, when riding over the 
 farm or going to covert, that the pony will some- 
 day be wanted for polo. The best understanding 
 

 ^ c 
 
 
 -r ^ 
 
J 
 
 / 
 
 m 
 
 ^ • « <^ ■'(M^^^^H 
 
 (^ 
 
 ' ^'-'^li^m^^^i 
 
 tq 
 
 .*- f^Bi^BK^^I^H 
 
 hi 
 
 < ' ^"jt^E^^H^^^^^H 
 
 LO 
 
 jSS^^^^I^^^I 
 
 ^ 
 
 . <^^|1^^H^^^^^H 
 
 ^ 
 
 ' •*> -^^^^^^^^^^1 
 
 i<; 
 
 ^^^S^^^^^^H 
 
 o 
 
 r'f^^^^l 
 
 23 
 
 
 
 - #H*' ><t'J«H 
 
 
 <W-\, x-^'^Ih 
 
 Q^ 
 
 
 *:s 
 
 sK' ' '^'^an 
 
 ^ 
 
 ja[|r» 21H 
 
 tlH 
 
 ' ^8 
 
 o 
 
 -jfl 
 
 >H 
 
 
 
 
 t->< 
 
 tlB 
 
 ^ 
 
 '^gH 
 
 f*l 
 
 '•jH 
 
 a. 
 
 , ii.^^iw--;,'^ 
 
 .§ 
 
 — --«JBf^» •■ 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 .■f:l^^\t''^ ■■ 
 
 tS 2 
 
 ^•»i»i- ; ^ly^ ■Qf' 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 I^^^JiK:<3i|B 
 
 Q^ t-l 
 
 ^^^JJjM^'. sj 
 
 h. 
 
 
 Si 
 
 
 
 
 '^ 
 
 
 h. 
 
 
 !/) 
 
 
 q 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 23 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 O 
 
 '. <-,.. , 
 
 :::» 
 
 .J^^^B^^^^^^^^^^H 
 
 o 
 
 .^sH^B^^^^^I^^^^^I 
 
 ^ 
 
 . '^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 
 
 o 
 
 ' ^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 
 
 a; 
 
 "'fl^^^BK^^I 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^Hj^^^^H 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^^ /^^[^^^H 
 
 :i! 
 
 
 >< 
 
 ^iflflf^^^^^l 
 
 b. 
 
 ^^H^^l^^^^l 
 
 O 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 129 
 
 will spring up between us and our ponies, since we 
 shall never be the cause of needless pain or suffering 
 to them. The rides will be equally a pleasure to 
 both, and while we are hacking about day by day the 
 pony will be growing into condition and putting on 
 muscle. I strongly deprecate anything but general 
 training when a pony is weak or out of condition. 
 
 When the time comes to give the special training 
 needed for polo the pony ought to be fit and full of 
 life, while he will scarcely know if there be another 
 will than that of his rider. If during the preliminary 
 period the pony shows signs of an obstinate and 
 sulky temper ; if, without any fault of yours, he puts 
 his chin in his chest and pulls against you ; if you 
 discover any faults of action, then I should say his 
 education was not worth proceeding with, and I should 
 break him to harness and sell him. The chances 
 are that his vocation in life is that of an ordinary 
 ride-and-drive pony. 
 
 When you can do anything with him on the 
 road, then comes the next step, the special educa- 
 tion needed for a polo pony. You are now on 
 the best of terms with your pony. By this time 
 you ought to know for certain whether he is 
 likely to suit you for the game. I found in 
 practice that, after a little time, I could generally tell 
 whether a pony was worth persevering with or not. 
 The probability is that he will be. The failures are the 
 minority. A pony that would perhaps be rejected by 
 an experienced dealer in polo ponies as not worth his 
 trouble might, in a private stable, turn out very well. 
 
I30 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 In the case of the dealers time is money, and most of 
 them prefer buying ponies more or less ready made. 
 They know where to place them at a profit. But the 
 object of this chapter is to help a man to make a 
 pony for his own riding. 
 
 The best time to begin a pony's education is in the 
 autumn. You have then a whole winter before you, in 
 which to give the pony a variety of work. Nothing 
 is better than a trot or canter to covert, though 
 you must not start late and gallop eight or ten miles. 
 What can be better than a ride to covert ? He comes 
 out of the stable head up, ears pricked, with that look 
 of alertness so characteristic of a pony. After a little 
 preliminary play you find a soft side to the road and 
 trot along. The action is smooth and springy, the 
 head carried well up. Answering to a light check 
 with the hand and pressure of the legs the pony 
 brings his hocks well under him, you see his 
 shoulders working freely, and he steps over the ruts 
 as though treading on air. Then we turn off from 
 the road and a gate has to be opened, and gate open- 
 ing is an excellent exercise for man and beast. 
 Then comes a stretch of soft turf, and a fast canter 
 may be indulged in. Yet we are still careful as to 
 the form the pony goes in, and do not go too fast. 
 I believe it to be one of the cardinal maxims of polo- 
 pony training that a pony should not gallop his best 
 except in the game. This does not apply equally to 
 ponies that have learned their work : I have known 
 several ponies that could be taken from racing to polo, 
 and would play as steadily and well as could be 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 
 
 131 
 
 desired. But the treatment of the older pony 
 naturally permits of more liberty than that of the 
 younger. 
 
 But to return to the road to covert. You should 
 be having a delightful ride, noting the advance your 
 pony has made in training, or perceiving faults that 
 need attention. It is quite probable that with a 
 young pony, and particularly if it comes from Ireland, 
 there may be a little exhibition, we will not say of 
 temper, but of waywardness. After looking about 
 him the pony sees, or pretends to see, something 
 very startling, stops, wheels round, and tries to make 
 oiF home. As the rider who has to think of the 
 education of his mount is probably on the alert, he 
 meets the attack by bringing his hunting crop 
 down on the pony's shoulder and, speaking sharply, 
 tightens the reins. If this is .done quickly enough 
 it probably checks the incipient rebellion, and there 
 is no further trouble. But if a pony has succeeded 
 to ever so slight a degree in an act of rebellion he 
 will try it again, and it will save trouble if we are 
 beforehand with him. Thus the hesitation and the 
 gathering of himself together before the turn round 
 may be stopped at once by a word, a check on the 
 bridle, or a slight touch with the spurs. But if the 
 pony has come round, then two or three strokes 
 down the shoulder accompanied by a sharp word wiU 
 be necessary. This is not a case for patience but for 
 instant action. 
 
 The best polo ponies are often mares. I had 
 almost written always, but I recollected " Cyclops,'' 
 
132 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 " Piper," " Sailor," and " Johnnie " in time. Never- 
 theless, of the ponies playing at any one time, of those 
 that hold a high place in the estimation of polo players, 
 the probability is that the majority are mares. We 
 ought to be very much more patient with mares 
 than geldings. They are, as one might expect, much 
 more wayward than the latter, but their tricks mean 
 less. They are extraordinarily sensitive to the voice 
 — a word is often enough where a blow would be 
 needed with the other. I am always very unwilling 
 to hit a mare, and have more than once succeeded 
 in training one without using the ash plant at all. 
 In any case, I believe it is a sound rule never to hit 
 a horse more than twice or thrice at one time. 
 
 If the rider can be sure, which is not always the 
 case, of not using them unconsciously, I should 
 advise the use of sharp spurs during training. Spurs 
 are good on the principle that prevention is better 
 than cure, for a sharp touch of the spur wiU often 
 nip a possible rebellion, and cause a horse to spring 
 forward in a way that gives an opportunity to the 
 rider. Spurs have fallen into disfavour, yet I think 
 they should always be worn on the road. The dis- 
 use of spurs I attribute to two causes. First, because 
 the long straight spurs which are the fashion are 
 reaUy dangerous. They are very smart, and as 
 dummies useful, but when I wish to use sharp spurs 
 I prefer ithe old-fashioned short spur slightly bent 
 downward. The other reason is that spurs are 
 thought to be cruel, and this, not because they hurt 
 the horse more than a whip or stick would do, but 
 
m 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 133 
 
 that they pain the spectator more. Yet the drop of 
 blood on a thin-skinned horse is probably the evidence 
 of far less suffering to the animal than the weals 
 inflicted by an ash plant or a cutting whip. Of 
 course there are men who are neither to be trusted 
 with whip nor spur, but if I had doubts about a 
 man's temper, and had to put him on a horse that 
 required stimulating, I would rather put spurs on 
 his heels than a whip in his hand. 
 
 By this time the pony, hacked about and exercised, 
 should be in fair condition, accustomed to various 
 sights and sounds, and it has possibly even been 
 hunted with harriers. I do not think, however, that 
 it is a good plan to hunt quite young ponies while 
 in training for polo. It is one of the conditions of 
 success that the pony shall be fresh on its legs, that 
 these should be neither shaken nor sore. An old 
 pony may be hunted without any fear of doing harm 
 when the ground is soft. Yet I am strongly in 
 favour of a winter's rest for old ponies, if the pony 
 can be spared. But we have to balance advantages, 
 and if the pony is wanted he must be worked. I 
 prefer harness work for old ponies, provided the cart 
 be so balanced as to throw little or no weight on the 
 back. For most ponies steady road work, say in 
 a four-wheeled dog-cart, or as leaders in a team 
 or tandem, is useful exercise. But it must be 
 remembered that we are now dealing with ponies, 
 possibly young ones, and that everything we do is 
 directed to one object, to make polo ponies of them. 
 Incidentally, we shall be in possession of a pony so 
 
134 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 well schooled that it can be adapted for any purpose 
 for which it is required. 
 
 When once the trainer is satisfied that the pony- 
 has learned all he can teach him in the school or on 
 the road, the first part of the training is over. Before 
 beginning the second part it is no bad plan to let the 
 pony have a rest of a fortnight or so, and if the 
 ground is fairly soft a meadow or paddock is not a 
 bad place to take it in. Then, when he comes up 
 again, go quickly over the lessons of the past two or 
 three months to see that the pony is tractable, and to 
 prevent his coming to the second stage of his educa- 
 tion when above himself. 
 
 The general training is now over, and after we 
 have had some experience we shall be able to judge 
 whether we can make anything of the pony for 
 polo purposes. If we think it unlikely that the 
 pony will make a really useful polo pony it is better 
 to let him go to other work. Our object in training 
 a pony is to enable us to enjoy the game, and it is 
 a mistake to be drawn aside by anything from this 
 purpose. In the end it is far more economical to 
 sell an unsatisfactory pony and to try another, than 
 to persevere when our common-sense and knowledge 
 of horse-flesh tell us that only a limited success, if 
 any, is possible. But if we are satisfied that the pony 
 will suit us after all, then it is time to take the next 
 step forward in his education. This is to accustom 
 him to the stick, and about this there should be no 
 trouble. If, as suggested above, the pony has been 
 trained with spurs, and has not been accustomed to 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 135 
 
 regard the right hand uplifted with a stick as a pre- 
 liminary to punishment, there will be very little 
 difficulty. I have never known a case of a pony 
 that refused to allow you to use a polo stick, unless 
 he had been hit about the legs and head with it. In 
 this case it is not wonderful if he has a dislike to the 
 stick. Of course, every one has known ponies that 
 were stick shy, but, to speak from my own experience, 
 I have found that even in the case of Indian country- 
 breds — surely the most nervous of horses — there 
 was but little difficulty in accustoming the ponies to 
 allow a stick to be used from their backs. The rules 
 of polo lay down the regulation that players are not 
 to strike their ponies with the head of their sticks. 
 The man who trains ponies will be well advised if 
 he abstains from the use of the cane as well. A pony 
 forgets nothing, and, to say the least, being hit 
 with any part of the stick is not likely to make him 
 fond of the game. An old hardened pony with his 
 habits well set, and that may, for all we know, be as 
 fond of the game as his master, will stand a good 
 deal. Habit goes for so much with horses, but the 
 young, fresh pony is nervous and, because everything 
 is strange, easily scared. 
 
 To return to the stick. Mounting the pony in 
 the field or paddock we have set apart for training 
 our ponies in, and carrying a polo stick in the right 
 hand, we ride at a trot and canter until the pony is 
 prepared to go steadily. There is likely to be a 
 little effervescence of spirit at the first start off. If 
 so all the better, but that is not the time to begin 
 
136 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 swinging a polo stick. As soon then as he has 
 steadied down swing the stick about, first below the 
 level of the saddle as though hitting a ball along the 
 ground. Why not have a ball as well and thus save 
 time ? Because all the rider's attention must be 
 fixed on so managing the stick that it shall not hit 
 the pony, and if there is a ball in rough ground it is 
 difficult to avoid doing this sometimes. One thing 
 at a time is an excellent rule for polo-pony training. 
 In the next place, we should from this time forth carry 
 a polo stick whenever we ride, or any long walking 
 stick with a fairly heavy handle will do as well. 
 
 Then we have to consider what the next steps 
 ought to be. Three things are chiefly required of a 
 polo pony — that he should start quickly, turn sharply, 
 and that he should gallop smoothly and steadily on 
 the ball. Leaving the last for the present we have to 
 consider the second of the three. The pony must 
 turn sharply on the signal given. The first thing is 
 to teach him to change his legs. To begin with, he 
 should be walked, trotted and cantered slowly in a 
 wide figure of eight. Choose a space of turf as 
 smooth as possible, and place two polo balls at about 
 twenty yards apart. Take the reins in both hands at 
 first. Make a complete circle round, one say from 
 right to left, then a circle from left to right round 
 the other. Go on at this, using circles of about the 
 same size and riding at the same even pace ^ until the 
 pony describes the circles easily and smoothly, chang- 
 ing his leg as the pressure of the right or left leg of 
 
 ^ Beginning from a walk. 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 137 
 
 the rider indicates, and without any more pressure of 
 the bit on his mouth than the lightest. A touch of 
 the reins and the signal given by the rider's leg are 
 the signs he is wanted to obey. This is simply a 
 matter of practice for the pony. He requires to 
 learn to do it by frequent repetition. When he 
 will do this readily and easily, starting either way 
 and acting in complete obedience to the signals given 
 by the rider, the pace may be increased, but it is not 
 necessary or even desirable to try for great speed. 
 When the action of changing his legs is so habitual 
 as to become as it were instinctive, so that the response 
 to the rider's will is ready and instantaneous, and he 
 will make the change with but the slightest, if any 
 pressure on the bit, the lesson is learned. But a day 
 of his instruction should never pass without a figure 
 of eight at a steady pace. If the lesson is thoroughly 
 learned he will change his leg as quickly and as 
 surely in the game, when galloping at high pressure, 
 as he does on the practice ground. There should in 
 time be neither perceptible effort nor resistance in his 
 action when turning. The circles should be reduced 
 in size so as to make the turns quicker, but they 
 need not be made too small. There should always 
 be room for the pony to stride round comfortably. 
 
 I have said that in carrying out this exercise the 
 pony should have as little pressure on the reins as 
 possible, but this must be qualified by the considera- 
 tion that with big and awkward ponies we have to be 
 careful that they go in collected form, with their 
 hocks well brought under them and a light fore-hand. 
 
138 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 If pains have been taken with the preliminary train- 
 ing of the pony then it ought to be in the habit of 
 moving in true form. These figures of eight having 
 been thoroughly mastered, the pony ought to be pre- 
 pared for at least the ordinary occasions of the game. 
 But there are frequent occasions for sharper turns 
 than a pony will make when cantering in a circle, and 
 for these I propose a further exercise. Plant four 
 posts in the ground so as to mark the corners of a 
 parallelogram. Suppose then that A, B, C, D are 
 the four posts. Start from A, springing off into a 
 sharp canter, ride to B, check the pony, and bringing 
 him sharply round ride back diagonally to D, then from 
 D to C and C to A, trying not to go beyond the post 
 and to come round and be off as quickly as possible. 
 The pony should be checked at B and D. It is evident 
 that this will admit of a variety of exercises giving 
 practice in starting, stopping, and turning, thus — 
 
 A..-^-- _>^>rrrr>. _ _ B 
 
 ::^^ 
 
 __>_C 
 
 This exercise is an admirable one, for it rehearses 
 a situation not uncommon at polo. As a rule, I 
 prefer that the distance should be considerable, say, 
 fifty or sixty yards from A to B, and C to D, or 
 even more. That the practice at this should not be 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 139 
 
 prolonged at one time, and that the distances should 
 be frequently varied, are suggestions which every one 
 will see the force of 
 
 By the time that a pony can do these exercises 
 easily, willingly, and without hesitation at the turns, 
 he will be far advanced in his education as a polo pony. 
 
 The next point is to teach him to become accus- 
 tomed to the ball, so that he will allow you to strike 
 it in any direction you please from his back. Pony 
 and rider will by this time necessarily be on excellent 
 terms. The rider will know what the pony can do, 
 and the pony will have entire confidence that his 
 master will not hurt him. It must have occurred to 
 every one who has had to do with polo ponies that 
 many of their faults come from a certain dread of the 
 ball, or of the rider's efforts to strike it. Now a pony 
 has three excellent reasons for this. First of all he 
 is not infrequently struck by the ball. Some cases 
 of this cannot be avoided, but I do not think players 
 are sufficiently careful about it. The pony should 
 not be used, as is sometimes done, to stop the ball, 
 nor should a player so strike a ball that it must 
 almost inevitably hit one of the ponies. I do not 
 say this is deliberately done, but some players take 
 chances rather freely. If the ball goes on, well, but 
 if it does not, it is the fortune of war. The second 
 reason why ponies dislike the ball is because they 
 are often struck by the stick in the rider's endeavour 
 to hit it. This too is an accident that sometimes 
 occurs unavoidably, but again neither in the game 
 nor in practice should our own or any one else's 
 
140 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 pony be hit with the stick. Every effort should be 
 made to avoid this. Every player feels justly mortified 
 when he has hit his own pony, but some people 
 seem to bear blows inflicted by themselves on 
 other men's ponies with considerable equanimity. 
 All polo players know, however, that many ponies 
 are thus rendered more or less ball shy. I believe 
 that this almost always arises from accidents and 
 blows occurring during the early experiences of the 
 game. If once a pony is fairly entered to polo and 
 takes to the game, it is seldom indeed that they 
 become ball shy afterwards. 
 
 A pony may show reluctance to go on to the 
 ground, and yet play well when there. That is 
 merely nervousness. I had a nervous country-bred 
 mare when stationed on the Indian frontier at Dera 
 Ismail Khan, that invariably reared up on being 
 mounted before polo, but, once in the game, played 
 like a book. For these reasons it is desirable to 
 exercise the greatest care in the early lessons with 
 the ball. Even if the pony shows no distaste of the 
 ball from the very first, and I have known this to 
 happen not infrequently, yet still the lessons should 
 be continued steadily. The whole principle on 
 which the system of training ponies here suggested 
 is based, is continual and steady practice, so that each 
 of the actions necessary to the game shall become a 
 second nature to the pony. It is not necessary then 
 to say that, in training a pony to allow the ball to be 
 hit from his back, the improvement of the player 
 himself should be little thought of, and the whole 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 141 
 
 attention given so to hit the ball as not to hurt the 
 pony. 
 
 There is still a third cause of ball shyness in 
 ponies. Some men have a habit of tightening their 
 grip on the reins before they hit the ball. This 
 is a vice in a player, and leads to vice in the 
 pony. Every effort should be made to give no 
 signal of what we are about to do to the pony's 
 mouth. The rein ought always to be easily and 
 lightly held, or, if that is a counsel of perfection, 
 as we know it is with many players, then the same 
 steady pull should be kept at all times. Theoretically, 
 a polo pony plays best with not a slack rein, but just 
 the lightest possible pressure on the bit. The bridle 
 is a signal not an instrument of force. Yet we know 
 in practice that many men partly hold on by the 
 bridle, and that the check given to the pony at the 
 moment of striking the ball is really for the purpose 
 of steadying the rider in his seat. In counsels such 
 as we are giving it is desirable to put a high standard 
 before us, and indeed many men could learn to ride 
 at polo without spoiling their ponies* mouths if they 
 would pay attention to training themselves. But if, 
 when you are schooling your pony to the use of the 
 ball, you feel that such light handling is beyond you, 
 at all events try to make the pressure even, so that 
 the pony shall come to understand that a harder pull 
 means " stop." Also watch the pony's mouth very care- 
 fully to see that you do not hurt it and make it sore. 
 
 The ground chosen for the first practice with the 
 ball should be as smooth as possible. This is im- 
 
142 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 portant both for the player and the pony. Some 
 people have a theory that rough ground is a good 
 thing. But rough ground obliges you to pull up 
 constantly, and the great lesson to be learned is to 
 go on hitting and galloping continuously. The 
 better the match the less pulling up there will be, 
 and what man and pony have to do in the game 
 should be kept before the mind in practice. Several 
 balls may be put down, each one being struck gently 
 as we come within reach of it. This avoids the 
 necessity of checking and turning, and is in accord- 
 ance with the principle we have laid down of teaching 
 one thing at a time. Very soon the pony will take 
 no notice of the tap of the stick on the ball, although 
 some nervous animals of course take longer than 
 others, and some never do quite overcome this dis- 
 trust of the ball. With the majority of ponies that 
 have come into my hands untaught and untrained, 
 there has been little difficulty, nor have I ever heard 
 from other people of much trouble in this matter. 
 
 Thus with a careful rider and reasonably sure 
 hitter, the pony soon learns to take no notice of the 
 ball. Men who can play polo at all, and keep them- 
 selves in steady and constant practice, can hit a ball 
 about a field when there is no one to interfere 
 with them. I have suggested above that whatever 
 difficulties there may be between the pony and the ball 
 come at first. It is probable that when once a pony 
 is fairly entered to a game he recognises the part 
 played in it by the ball, and learns to take an in- 
 telligent interest in its movements. Mr. Moray 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 143 
 
 Brown always declared that the ponies watched the 
 course of the ball through the air and directed their 
 movements accordingly. Every one has known 
 ponies that would turn at the sound of the stick on 
 the ball, when a backhander is struck. One pony 
 certainly always tried to keep the ball on her off side, 
 and would swing with every bump of the ball, 
 following its course, but always so that it was 
 possible to hit when you reached it. This pony, 
 which for a short time was in my possession, was by 
 far the easiest to ride at polo I have ever been on. 
 
 I have now brought the pony from its entry 
 into the stables of its trainer, up to the time when it 
 is ready to go into its first game of polo. Every- 
 thing after this depends on the player into whose 
 hands it falls. 
 
 Up to this point any man who can ride, is able to 
 hit a ball at a slow pace, and will take pains, can 
 train a suitable pony. Indeed, I know several 
 instances where ponies that now take a very high 
 place among the best-playing ponies of the day, re- 
 ceived their early training at the hands of men, one 
 of whom was a most indifferent player and the other a 
 very awkward horseman. If the trainer is also a good 
 player he should have no difficulty in making his pony 
 perform within the limits of its natural qualifications. 
 
 Of the best regimental teams, the 13th Hussars 
 and the Durham Light Infantry won most of their 
 victories on ponies trained in the regiment. The 
 man with leisure will in every way find himself repaid 
 by training his own pony. 
 
144 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 In the first place his ponies will cost him less than 
 half as much as if he bought them ready made. 
 They will suit him better in all probability. The all 
 round pony that fits every player is not common, 
 and we shall in the end have fewer disappointments 
 than will fall to our lot if we buy ponies that other 
 people have made. But I am inclined to go a step 
 farther and say, that I have seldom known a first- 
 class player who did not train his own ponies to a 
 great extent. Nor do I believe it is likely that 
 a man will reach the first class on ponies in the 
 education of which he has not had a considerable 
 share. Nothing is more certain at polo than that 
 the pony must suit the man and his style of play, 
 and this no pony does as well as the one the player 
 has trained for his own use. It would of course be 
 too much to say that no one ever became a first- 
 class player on ponies in whose education for polo 
 he had not had some share. On the other hand, 
 there are many instances of second-class players pay- 
 ing very large prices for polo ponies of reputation, 
 yet some of them have never emerged from a very 
 moderate class in the game. 
 
 I should not like to say that it is necessary to 
 undertake the training of ponies from the first. 
 Indeed, I think that the early training of the pony, 
 provided he be in good and kindly hands, matters 
 very little, so long as it has not been on a polo 
 ground. If I were training ponies for sale I would 
 make hacks of them, or even drive them in harness. 
 They should be used to stick and ball, but they 
 

ii 
 
 o 
 
 hi 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 145 
 
 should never be played at polo, save possibly in a 
 cantering game, until they pass into the hands of 
 the man who really means to play them. It is often 
 said by players that they would prefer not to buy a 
 pony that had been in a moderate game, and I think 
 that except for beginners, thoroughly made ponies 
 are as a rule a mistake. I imagine that every one 
 could have played on " Black Bella," or " Little 
 Fairy," or " My Girl," or " Siren," or " Mademoi- 
 selle," or " Yellowman," " Piper," or " Early Dawn," 
 but on very few others. In fact, many ponies that 
 are full of promise are ruined in these early matches 
 and games. Men get excited, and so does the pony. 
 There are many riders who are horsemen until they 
 find themselves in a fast game. The pace of first- 
 class polo is not merely faster in a single race for 
 the ball, but is played throughout at a much higher 
 speed than ordinary games. The man has enough 
 to do to look after himself, and forgets to look after 
 his pony ; all his horsemanship vanishes, and the 
 pony rapidly deteriorates. Many men bring first- 
 rate ponies from country clubs to London, and 
 wonder why they deteriorate so rapidly. But the 
 fault is in the man. The pony wants a horseman 
 on his back and finds he has only a butcher. 
 
 The best results are undoubtedly obtained where 
 a player of high skill buys a pony that is a handy 
 hack, or, if not too much knocked about, a clever 
 hunter, and trains it in his own way. True, to do 
 this he must be a horseman ; but then I doubt if any 
 man ever did reach the first rank at polo unless he 
 
 L 
 
146 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 was a horseman rather more skilful than ordinary. 
 It does not follow from this that he need be a 
 graceful rider, but he must have a firm seat and 
 a light hand. The best players of our time, Mr. 
 John Watson, Col. Le Gallais, General Rimington, 
 Mr. Buckmaster, Major Gordon Renton, Mr. A. 
 Rawlinson, Mr. F. M. Freake, are all notably fine 
 riders, though in different styles. Messrs. James 
 Peat, Kenyon Stow, and Mildmay, among the older 
 players, were examples of good horsemanship, and 
 they are numbered among the finest players we have 
 ever seen. Every one of these players more or less 
 makes or made his own ponies. It is impossible 
 to lay too much stress on the fact that even first- 
 class polo is comparatively inexpensive to the man 
 who trains his own ponies. Captain L. C. D. 
 Jenner writes : " I have a stud of six ponies ; only 
 one of these was a made pony when I bought it, 
 and that was the only case in which I gave over 
 £So. The rest cost from ^^60 to ;^8o, and had 
 never been in games before I bought them." 
 
 But to sum up the whole matter. If we look at the 
 facts of polo instead of theories, we shall see that to 
 train your ponies is not only an economy but an 
 advantage, and indeed that, on a pony fitted by your 
 own training to your own style of play, you are more 
 likely to come into the first-class games which it is 
 the ambition of every player to join in. There is 
 one more point to be considered. At what age can 
 a pony be trained ? We answer, that the age of a 
 pony, provided it has not been spoilt by previous bad 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE PONY 147 
 
 handling, is a matter of secondary importance. One 
 case I know of, a pony which had been an ordinary 
 ride-and-drive pony until it was sixteen years old. 
 It was then trained to polo, and sold as a polo pony 
 for ;^200, its previous value having been less than 
 half that sum. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 ELEMENTARY POLO 
 
 The question that will arise in the mind of every 
 reader is — How much of polo can I learn from a book ? 
 Most of our leading players learned the game before 
 any books were written. Nor can anything take 
 the place of constant practice and the study of the 
 methods of the best players. At the same time we 
 can reduce the principles of polo to something like 
 order, and give to the beginner a few useful hints to 
 enable him to avoid errors and to make the most of 
 his opportunities. That is the object of this chapter. 
 I have aimed at simplicity and directness. For polo 
 is from one point of view a more simple game than 
 it looks to be. The difficulty and the charm of 
 polo lie in the fact that everything must be done 
 quickly. There is no other first-class game, except 
 tennis and racquets, at which hand and eye must 
 
 148 
 
ELEMENTARY POLO 149 
 
 work together so accurately and with such rapidity 
 as at polo. 
 
 It is therefore necessary that any system of pre- 
 liminary practice should be simple and expressed in 
 terms as direct as possible. I will suppose therefore 
 that my counsels are directed to a young player who 
 has a handy pony, is able to ride fairly well, and can 
 command the use of a level field. In all polo books 
 wiU be found advice as to the use of a wooden horse 
 for practice, and Mr. Withers has invented a most 
 useful and ingenious machine. But the wooden 
 horse has the objection that it requires the assistance 
 of a boy to bowl and retrieve the balls, and in any 
 case the value of these mechanical aids comes in at a 
 later stage. No one could hope to do much who 
 began polo on a wooden horse. The pony is as 
 absolutely necessary to the beginner as the stick and 
 ball. The pony must be one of those handy 
 experienced little beasts of placid temper and con- 
 siderable experience that are so useful, and one that 
 will not be upset by the knocks which he will 
 certainly receive. There is nothing for this purpose 
 like an Argentine pony of medium size, about 14.1, 
 that has had plenty of actual practice at polo. It is 
 important that this first pony should be a sharp one, 
 quick to start and apt to drop into his stride without 
 hesitation or dwelling. He should also be easy to 
 turn, and pleasant to ride. 
 
 Having bought the pony, and making quite sure 
 that he suits you, i.e. that he is a pony you can do 
 anything with, then proceed to test your riding. 
 
50 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Most people who begin polo go too quickly. They 
 assume that they can ride, as indeed they can in a 
 fashion, but after watching a great many players closely 
 for years, I am convinced that the reason a certain 
 number of men fail to make the progress they ought 
 with the game, is because they cannot ride well 
 enough. 
 
 Of course, many people would be very indig- 
 nant if you told them this, nor indeed am I referring 
 to the mere capacity for sticking on, but to more 
 advanced skill in horsemanship. In my polo- 
 manager days I used often to be puzzled by the 
 failure of players to fulfil their early promise at the 
 game. A man would arrive on the ground, intro- 
 duce himself as a new member, and put his name 
 down to play. Generally, before he reached this 
 point, he had learned to hit the ball, and possibly 
 played in a regimental game, or a cantering game at 
 a county club. He very often showed great promise 
 in members* games, and became marked out as a man 
 who must be noted in a handicap tournament as a 
 source of strength to a team, and be put down for 
 a place in a match. 
 
 In the handicap tournament our promising new 
 player was a little disappointing. He played one 
 or two strokes astonishingly well, but on the whole 
 his performance was moderate. So it continued to 
 be, and watching him carefully you saw that he was 
 always an uncertain quantity, with indeed brief flashes 
 of better play. Then you came to the conclusion 
 that these latter always took place when he was riding 
 
ELEMENTARY POLO 151 
 
 one particular pony. You remember having heard 
 that, pleased with his own success, he had bought 
 two well-known ponies. They did not suit him and 
 he could not play on them, not because they are not 
 excellent ponies in the right hands, but because their 
 new owner could not ride well enough to make the best 
 of them. Directly a player of this kind mounts a 
 new pony, or one that needs a little bit of riding, he 
 loses his form. It is in fact absolutely necessary that 
 a man should ride well enough to play polo on a first- 
 class pony, even if it needs some horsemanship. 
 Every one who has been familiar with the polo of the 
 last thirty years will recognise the truth of this. How 
 many men have begun as promising players, con- 
 tinued as uncertain ones, and ended by dropping 
 down to the rank of those who play members' games 
 contentedly from day to day, and only stick to polo 
 because they find the clubs a pleasant summer after- 
 noon resort. They play in the annual handicap and 
 are defeated in the Novices' tournament every season. 
 The reason of this is that they could not ride well 
 enough. Pace and ponies have found out many an 
 aspirant for polo. There are good ponies playing at 
 polo, but the number of those that a bad rider cannot 
 spoil (there are a few) is not great. On the contrary, 
 I know men who would play well if they could find 
 ponies to suit them, but they cannot, for they will 
 spoil almost any pony they get on to. 
 
 There are, on the other hand, horsemen who can 
 make most ponies play. Not that I believe that a 
 first-rate and easy pony is not an advantage even to 
 
152 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 the best horseman : it is. But there are many ponies 
 first-rate but not easy. It is quite certain that horse- 
 manship is the key to polo. I will not say that it is 
 impossible to be a good player and an indifferent 
 horseman, but when I turn over in my mind the 
 names of the first-class players I have known, there 
 do not seem to be any of the bad horsemen among 
 them. I do not say there are no ungraceful riders, 
 but that is not the same thing at all. Again, I can 
 recollect several instances of men who were good 
 horsemen, but who, either because they began polo 
 late, or had not been well trained in games at school, 
 did not at first distinguish themselves at polo, but 
 afterwards, because they could ride well, became fit for 
 first-class polo. 
 
 Next to want of horsemanship the greatest cause 
 of failure is want of ponies sufficiently good. We all 
 know players who would have been in the first class 
 could they have mounted themselves suitably. Thus 
 the would-be polo player is brought up at once by 
 the question of horsemanship at polo. Perhaps the 
 great secret of polo riding lies in knowing when to 
 exercise force. It is quite certain that in the course 
 of the game there are moments when we must be 
 absolutely master of the pony's movements. We 
 must stop and turn. Ponies vary a good deal in the 
 amount of compulsion they require. The other 
 secret is balance. Many men fail in this. In fact I 
 think most English horsemen do so for want of a 
 thorough and careful school training. But it is 
 necessary at polo for our own safety and that of the 
 
ELEMENTARY POLO 153 
 
 pony. I have seen a badly balanced rider roll off his 
 pony at polo, though he would not think of "a 
 voluntary " when riding over a country. 
 
 In the same way a badly balanced rider is likely 
 to throw his pony down, and many falls do actually 
 come from this. If you doubt the above you have 
 nothing to do but to pick out a quiet pony, have a 
 saddle put on, and make your man put a lunging 
 rein on, then mount, tie your reins in a knot, and 
 trot about without them. If you feel perfectly at 
 ease and secure, well and good, but if not, something 
 more is needed to complete your education as a 
 horseman, for it is most desirable that the bridle at 
 polo should only be used for its legitimate purpose of 
 guiding or stopping the pony, and all the work should 
 be done as far as possible with an easy, I will not say 
 a slack, rein. How to learn ? Well, I believe that a 
 polo player would be immensely improved by a riding- 
 school course. Cavalry soldiers are, on the average, 
 better players than civilians, and less dependent on the 
 honour of their ponies, because they have been through 
 the school. 
 
 But there may not be a school at hand, nor, if there 
 is, an instructor capable of teaching horsemanship. 
 I will here give a few hints which may be useful. 
 The first thing is to have a saddle that fits you, and 
 it is desirable to be quite sure it is large enough. 
 We think of fitting the saddle to the pony, but forget 
 the rider : many saddles are too short. The weight 
 of a saddle at polo is of no consequence compared 
 with its comfort. If a pony could speak he would 
 
154 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 probably tell you that he would rather carry a few 
 pounds more than have you rolling about because 
 you cannot sit in the saddle with reasonable comfort. 
 I think at polo plain flaps are desirable, and indeed 
 I cannot imagine any one playing with knee rolls. 
 An old saddle is better than a new one, and stirrup 
 leathers that have become flexible, than new and stiff 
 ones. What we particularly want at polo are ease and 
 flexibility of seat in the saddle. Therefore the next 
 point is to learn to do without stirrups. The best 
 way to be independent of stirrups is to ride without 
 them. For some time in every day we should trot 
 and canter with the stirrups crossed in front of the 
 saddle. Instinctively we learn thus to sit in the saddle 
 in the right way and to balance ourselves. What 
 better opportunity can there be than now when you 
 have a steady, easy-going pony with the smoothness 
 and steadiness that are so desirable in a polo pony ? 
 Try this plan every day for a month, and you will see 
 how strong your seat will become. 
 
 Having gained the power to ride without stirrups, 
 the next thing is to do without the bridle. Put the 
 lunging rein on and make your man lead you about 
 until you can feel quite at ease without the reins. 
 When this is done try riding without either reins or 
 stirrups, then when you can trot and canter comfort- 
 ably you will be far advanced in the style of horse- 
 manship that a polo player should have. Of course 
 there are always some people who are quicker than 
 others, but in any case these exercises will probably 
 need to be continued for at least a month, perhaps 
 
ELEMENTARY POLO 155 
 
 longer, and there is no harm in repeating them at 
 intervals. The kind of seat that a polo player should 
 aim at is well described in the following passage. 
 " In order for the rider to be at his ease, he should 
 sit well down in the saddle, without hanging on by 
 his hands or gripping with his knees, which should 
 grip only when occasion demands. By always grip- 
 ping with the knees the rider is made to assume a 
 cramped position on horseback. On the contrary, 
 the seat should be maintained by balance and not by 
 grip. When we use the leg we should use it from 
 the knee to the heel. Fatigue of the muscles above 
 the knee is caused by stiffness, and is a sign that the 
 seat is bad."^ These are golden words and should 
 be taken to heart by every rider. These few precepts 
 supplemented by constant practice in riding, which, 
 after the first steps are taken, should be on as many 
 different horses as possible, will do much for our skill 
 at polo. The practice advised gives confidence, 
 which is necessary to a polo player's riding. When 
 he has become so perfect that he can as it were forget 
 all about his pony, he has made a great step towards 
 becoming a polo player. I am convinced that want 
 of this self-discipline and training is the reason why 
 so many players do not come on at the game as they 
 might and ought to do. A man with a public-school 
 and university training at games ought not to find 
 polo difficult, and I may repeat what I have said 
 before that horsemanship is the key to polo. 
 
 I am well aware that a man who plays regularly 
 
 1 Breaking and Ridings by James Fillis, trans. M. H. Hayes. 
 
156 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 and often will improve in his riding, but the best 
 advice to be given to a young player would be that 
 he should acquire horsemanship, not merely " sticking 
 on," before he begins polo. 
 
 When once the rider is confident of his balance, 
 or even before, since the two kinds of practice may 
 well go on side by side, the beginner takes up the 
 stick and ball. Indeed, since in the nature of things 
 so long as the pony is the partner of his practice, he 
 must necessarily limit his time out of consideration 
 for the pony, it is well to have the polo stick often 
 in his hand. Skill at polo as in every other game 
 depends on judicious and painstaking practice. But 
 the first thing that you have to do is to provide 
 yourself with suitable polo sticks. Next to want of 
 horsemanship and lack of suitable ponies, I am in- 
 clined to think that many polo players spoil their 
 chances by not taking pains enough to fit themselves 
 with polo sticks. The shooting man is careful about 
 his gun, the coachman likes a whip to suit him, and 
 the hog-hunter looks to the balance and length of his 
 spears. Yet the polo stick is as important to success 
 as the gun, and more so than the whip or the spear. 
 Choose your polo stick with the same care as a trout 
 fisherman does his rod, and you will be rewarded. 
 It is, however, impossible to lay down rules about 
 a stick. I can only say that you must go on trying 
 till you find the right length. 1 find that a favourite 
 Indian stick used for a 13.2 pony is 50 to 53 inches, 
 whereas those I used in England are 54. I am of 
 medium height, 5 feet 10 inches, and I should say in 
 
ELEMENTARY POLO 157 
 
 England that from 50 to 56 inches would be about the 
 variation in length. A big pony naturally requires 
 a longer stick. The handle should be racket-shaped 
 and bound with the broad tape we used to call 
 newar in India. I do not think that a loop is 
 necessary if the handle is of the right shape, but you 
 can have one if you fancy it. Personally I think 
 them inconvenient and possibly a little dangerous. 
 The head of the stick, its shape, its weight, and the 
 angle at which it is put on to the stick, are all 
 important matters. Some prefer the cigar-shaped 
 heads. I believe Mr. John Watson always uses 
 them, and Captain D. St. George Daly once told 
 me that he thought they would eventually oust the 
 square head. The idea of this shape is that it 
 picks the ball better out of deep or sodden ground, 
 and it would be well to have some sticks so made. 
 The heads should be fairly heavy, not less than 10 oz., 
 except for a man who uses a long stick and rides 
 a tall pony, when the weight, which can be greater 
 with a short stick than a long one, may be decreased. 
 Other things being equal, a heavy head gives more 
 drive, and I should strongly recommend young 
 players to try a heavier head than they have now. 
 The great thing is to have a stick so fitted to the 
 hand and arm by weight and balance that it exactly 
 fits. If I may put it so, the stick should seem the 
 natural one to play polo with. At the same time, as 
 your skill increases it is advisable to see what changes 
 you require. When you have a stick that you like, 
 take the weight of the head and the length of the 
 
158 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 cane, and see that you have the others made like them. 
 It is very difficult to buy really first-rate canes in 
 England, and a considerable number of sticks prove 
 to be useless. India-rubber rings round the canes 
 near the heads for about six or seven inches help 
 to preserve them from splitting. It is the truest 
 economy never to cease from buying sticks and 
 trying changes till you have them exactly right. 
 Thus, having a pony, and having learned to ride, and 
 having provided yourself with a suitable stick, you 
 may proceed to practise with the ball. 
 
 It used to be said in the early days of polo that 
 practice at slow paces was useless because at polo 
 everything had to be done at a gallop. But this we 
 know now is a fallacy, that it is by steady work and 
 practice at slow paces that mastery and control of the 
 ball is to be obtained. Many beginners make a 
 mistake in attempting too much. There are, if we 
 think it over, about six comparatively simple strokes 
 which, if once mastered, enable us to play the game. 
 All the others are only variations of these, and come 
 to us on the instant when galloping on the ball, but 
 they cannot be reduced to rule. The chief thing for 
 the beginner is to fix his mind on the simplest strokes 
 and to master these. The rest will be learned as he 
 goes on. The first, simplest, and most important 
 stroke of all is to hit a ball forward in a direct line 
 on the ofF-side of a galloping pony. 
 
 If it was possible for us to obtain perfection at 
 this stroke, so that we could always be sure of driving 
 the ball straight to the goal-posts whenever we had 
 
ELEMENTARY POLO 159 
 
 a clear front, we should have attained four-sixths of 
 the elements of successful polo. All other strokes 
 are forced on us as it were by the exigencies of the 
 game. This one is invariably necessary and should 
 always be used where possible. There may be 
 players who are equally good on the near and off sides, 
 but as a rule, and certainly for beginners in a game, 
 the ball should never be hit on the near side if it can 
 be reached from the off. That is, it is clearly better 
 so to manoeuvre your pony on a twisting ball as to 
 strike it on the off side as often as possible. One of 
 the many advantages of a handy pony is that it 
 enables you to hit the ball so much more often on 
 the off side. Therefore, the first thing to do is to 
 hit the ball straight forward at slow paces. Place a 
 ball on the ground — and here let me note a little 
 matter of detail not without importance to the be- 
 ginner. The ball with which he practises should be 
 a new one. It is all very well for the accomplished 
 player to practise with chipped, shapeless balls. The 
 beginner needs them new and round and firm. It 
 is impossible to calculate on the result of a stroke on 
 a broken ball. Besides, at the beginning you want 
 everything in your favour. So take a new ball and 
 drive it forward. Sit easily in the saddle, with the 
 reins held firmly with a light pressure on the pony's 
 mouth ; grasp the stick firmly but lightly in the 
 hand, quite at the top of the handle, and remember 
 to hit with a straight arm. Do not try to hit the 
 ball too hard, but rather to hit it fairly when it is 
 rather in front of your foot. There is no particular 
 
i6o POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 spot in relation to the pony where the ball should be 
 when you hit, for this depends on the pace you are 
 going, the length of your arm, and the weight of 
 the stick. But the two points to attend to first are : 
 (a) not to bend the elbow, because when you come to 
 fast play it is the straight arm that gives force to the 
 blow, and a bent elbow leads to tipping or slicing 
 the ball, about as bad faults as a player can have ; {b) 
 to hit the ball fairly and drive it straight forward. 
 It is not necessary at this point to drive the ball far. 
 It is necessary that it should travel in the direction 
 you require. Thus, from a walk you go to a trot, 
 from a trot to the gallop, obtaining pace from the 
 speed of the pony rather than from the exertion of 
 physical strength. 
 
 The great point is to hit the ball clean and 
 straight. This is a practice which ought never to be 
 intermitted. As long as you play polo you can 
 never have enough control over the ball at this 
 simple forward stroke, on which so much success at 
 polo depends. The next stroke of importance is the 
 backhander. As it is the forward stroke that makes 
 goals, so it is the backhander that saves them. The 
 former is the principal stroke in attack, the latter in 
 defence. Next in importance is the near-side forward 
 stroke. This has been greatly developed by the 
 modern game of passing and riding off. It shows 
 how much the combined game has grown that this 
 stroke has become more and more necessary, and as 
 it requires a great deal of practice, the beginner, when 
 once he can hit fairly forward on the off side, should 
 
ELEMENTARY POLO i6i 
 
 spend a considerable part of his time on it. The 
 great points to be observed in our early practice 
 are to learn to hit with freedom, bringing the left 
 shoulder well back, the back of your wrist outwards 
 and, above all, to avoid striking the pony. It is 
 better to miss the ball than to hit the pony. While the 
 simple forward and back-hand strokes should always 
 be practised from the back of a pony, the near-side 
 strokes may at first be tried from the wooden horse. 
 Many men find considerable difficulty in hitting the 
 ball at all on the near side, and it is the first difficulty 
 to be overcome. This can be learned better while 
 stationary. It is a mistake at first to try to put 
 much force into the near-side stroke. Whatever pace 
 it has, will be given it by the speed we are riding 
 when we come to do it at a gallop. The near-side 
 backhander, though coming after the forward stroke 
 in importance, is not so difficult. There are two 
 other strokes which are indeed modifications of the 
 four principal hits. And first, the stroke under the 
 pony's neck across your front from right to left. 
 This is, as any one will see who watches a game of 
 polo, a most important stroke, for in our modern game 
 when the course of the ball is, as so often happens, 
 down the boards, it is by the use of this stroke that 
 the ball is brought opposite the goal. The other 
 stroke is from left to right from the near side. 
 Needless to say, it is much more difficult. These 
 two strokes are not primary strokes, but they are very 
 important. 
 
 There are also two backhanders on the off and 
 
 M 
 
1 62 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 the near sides by which the ball is hit under the 
 pony's tail. It is very evident that straight back- 
 handers are seldom useful — the ball goes as often as 
 not into the very midst of the players on the opposite 
 side. It is generally advisable to hit the ball to one 
 side or the other. To hit a near-side backhander 
 under the pony's tail with any direction to speak of, 
 implies a very considerable amount of proficiency. 
 
 There are thus at polo eight strokes, four primary 
 and four secondary, which everyone must strive to 
 master before he can be considered as able to take 
 his place in a match. These strokes are — 
 
 (tf) Primary : 
 
 1 . Simple forward stroke on the off side. 
 
 2. Simple backhander on the off side. 
 
 3. Forward stroke on the near side. 
 
 4. Backhand stroke on the near side. 
 (J?) Secondary : ; 
 
 5. Under the pony's neck from right to left 
 
 front (off-side stroke). 
 
 6. Under the pony's neck from left to right 
 
 front (near-side stroke). 
 
 7. Off-side backhander under the pony's tail. 
 
 8. Near-side backhander under the pony's tail. 
 The forward stroke on the near side I consider to 
 
 be the most difficult of all to reach perfection at. 
 To my mind one of the most beautiful pieces of play 
 that any one could wish to see, or a beginner can 
 study, is Mr. Buckmaster's near-side play. It is the 
 perfection of ease, grace, and effectiveness combined. 
 For style Mr. Buckmaster, Captain Renton, and Mr. 
 
ELEMENTARY POLO 163 
 
 A. R. Rawlinson stand alone. They not only make 
 wonderful strokes, but they do them with astonishing 
 ease and effectiveness. 
 
 Nothing can be more profitable to a young player 
 than to study these players. Mr. Buckmaster plays 
 often, Captain Renton less than he did, while I fear 
 Mr. Rawlinson, seduced by motors, gives to petrol 
 what was meant for polo. 
 
 All this preliminary practice needs much pains 
 and time, but neither is wasted if spent in a thorough 
 grounding in the elements of this or any other game. 
 What the tub pair is to the university oarsman, or 
 practice at the net is to the cricketer, that the wooden 
 horse and the old pony at slow paces are to the polo 
 player. Further, on the practice ground goals 
 should always be put up, and the beginner from the 
 first accustom himself to register in his mind his 
 relative position to them. The goal is the point to 
 which he should always be making, and he should 
 be able to estimate almost unconsciously his position 
 relative to the posts. So, too, all the practice strokes 
 should be regulated as though when going forward 
 the goal was his object. 
 
 Another very useful elementary practice is goal- 
 hitting. The ball should be aimed at the space 
 between the posts at varying distances, from say five 
 up to thirty yards. Once having shot at the goal the 
 young polo player should never accept defeat, but 
 go on firing from the same point or thereabouts 
 until he has sent the ball through the posts. While 
 practice is valuable it should not be too much pro- 
 
1 64 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 longed. Stale and slovenly strokes are worse than 
 none at all, and as soon as the player is tired he 
 should leave off. This I think applies to every 
 form of practice except the near-side stroke from the 
 wooden horse, which should not be given up until 
 the player has struck the ball to his satisfaction a 
 given number of times. Here success depends on 
 the flexibility of the muscles, and the combination of 
 this with balance on the seat and a true aim at the 
 ball. Constant repetition is the only way to obtain 
 them. I need hardly point out that if two players 
 are neighbours there is great benefit in practising 
 together sometimes. But I am inclined to think 
 that solitary practice is most beneficial, for a resolute 
 man hammering away at difficult strokes is likely 
 to be more successful by himself than in company 
 with others. 
 
 From the very first, however, I should warn the 
 beginner to avoid bad habits. There is the very bad 
 habit to be seen in many otherwise excellent players 
 of dwelling on a stroke. I wonder how many goals 
 have been lost by this. A smart adversary just has 
 time to crook the stick during that momentary pause 
 and the chance is lost. The other fault to which I 
 refer is that of snatching at or pulling the bridle. 
 The best plan is when at practice to hook one finger 
 in the breastplate of the standing martingale so as 
 to keep the left hand in the the right place. There 
 are some minor hints that suggest themselves to me 
 as I close this chapter, and the first is that while the 
 length of the polo stick is best found from the 
 
ELEMENTARY POLO 165 
 
 pony's back, and is generally about as long as will 
 enable you to swing the stick without touching the 
 ground, the weight is best tested on the wooden 
 horse. I have suggested that a heavy stick is an advan- 
 tage and within certain limits one rather short than 
 long. But the weight and the length are regulated 
 by the fact that we have to hit near-side strokes. It 
 is evident that if we only struck the ball from the 
 off side and forward the stick might be shorter and 
 heavier than could be used now. Therefore the 
 weight and length must be such that the stick can be 
 used freely on the near as well as the off side. Thus 
 with horsemanship improved and a fair facility at the 
 primary and secondary strokes, the beginner may 
 think of taking his place in a match. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 TOURNAMENT POLO AND TEAM-PLAY 
 
 When we come to consider the principles of polo 
 for advanced players we are at once struck by the 
 change that has passed over the methods of play, 
 since the days when the counsel given to beginners 
 was "ride hard, hit hard, and keep your temper." 
 The practical effect of this was that the game of 
 polo existed for the benefit of brilliant No. 2 
 players. It was in that position that the hard rider 
 and hard hitter shone most, and the early ideas 
 of combination consisted in making things easy for 
 No. 2. No. I cleared the way for him. If No. i 
 was not actually sent into the game without a 
 stick, yet he was discouraged from hitting the ball, 
 while Nos. 3 and 4 served the ball up to the fortunate 
 youth at No. 2. The first team to treat No. i as a 
 man and a brother was the 1 3 th Hussars, and they 
 
 166 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 167 
 
 were also among the first to show us the value of 
 strong back play. We have seen the No. 4 of our 
 polo teams rise from a goalkeeper into the most 
 useful and important member of the team. We find 
 him now riding close up to the game and going on 
 with the ball when opportunity offers. 
 
 The best players of a few years ago were, with a 
 few exceptions, forwards — Mr. James Peat (i and 2), 
 the late Colonel Le Gallais (2), Mr. Gerald Hardy 
 (i), Lord Southampton (2), Colonel Malcolm Little 
 (i and 2) and Mr. A. Rawlinson (i and 2). Now 
 almost all our finest players are " backs.'' There was, 
 about 1895, a reaction against the predominance of 
 the brilliant No. 2, and Mr. Moray Brown in theory, 
 and the 13 th Hussars and Durham Light Infantry 
 in practice, showed us the value of combination. 
 Everyone then tried hard to keep in his appointed 
 place, and the polo player's motto became "ride 
 hard, hit hard, but keep your place." All the books 
 on polo described in detail the duties of each player 
 in his place. Combination and order in polo were 
 laid down as first principles of success. Then it was 
 seen that combination might in some cases lead to 
 sticky play, and that it needed in practice to be 
 qualified by flexibility. Thus it is no longer possible 
 in writing of the game of polo to divide out the 
 duties as we used to do. We can no longer take the 
 four players in order and lay down the functions of 
 Nos. I, 2, 3, 4, in any hard-and-fast way. A polo 
 side in our modern English game has practically only 
 two divisions, two forwards and two backs. 
 
1 68 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 In first-class tournament polo we have travelled 
 a very long way from the days when the rest of the 
 side existed for the sake of No. 2. That player and 
 No. I are nowadays practically interchangeable, and 
 either of them hits the ball or rides off the opposing 
 No. 3 or back as circumstances may require. 
 
 An additional obligation is now laid on for- 
 ward players. They must not involve their side 
 in the penalties for a foul. In the same way, though 
 not to the same extent, Nos. 3 and 4 must be inter- 
 changeable. The tendency is for back to become 
 the most important position. The modern rules 
 favour him, and in the clearer perception we now 
 have that in polo as in war the true defence of our 
 own position is to attack the adversary, the back 
 rides nearer to the game than he used to do, and 
 goes up more and more frequently with the ball. 
 He is in fact often the leader of the attack on the 
 goal of the other side. Back will in the course of an 
 ordinary game have more chances at the ball than 
 any one else. As the increase of skill in passing 
 becomes more and more notable, the value of pos- 
 session of the ball becomes greater, since if you 
 once lose it you may not be able to regain it. 
 Thus we can see that when the No. 4 having met 
 the ball as it went back to the goal, is coming up 
 into the game at a gallop and hitting well, it would 
 be the wiser plan for the three men in front to devote 
 themselves to clearing the way for him. 
 
 A little time ago the No. 3 was generally the best 
 player in the team. Now I think there can be no doubt 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 169 
 
 that the most skilful player should go back unless 
 he is a weak hitter. If the best man in the team is 
 No. 3 then No. 4 must try to pass the ball to him 
 and run the chance of losing possession in doing so, 
 whereas it is plain that the method of attack by 
 which No. 4 comes up into the game and the others 
 clear his way, is at once the simplest and most 
 effective. But while the surest and hardest hitter 
 should go back, the most trustworthy and loyal 
 player, the man who plays invariably for his side, 
 should be at No. 3. Within certain limits his 
 character is more important than his skill. For he 
 has to drop back or go forward as the case may 
 require, in order to strengthen and sometimes relieve 
 his back or support and encourage the forwards. 
 Thus we see that in first-class polo the places in a 
 strict sense are, like Euclid's definitions, only a 
 theoretical foundation to base our tactics on. 
 
 The places at polo then are the foundation of the 
 modern game. There are, on every side, four men 
 whose duties are as follows : — No. i, mounted on a 
 fast and handy pony, is supposed to watch the No. 4 
 of the opposite side, to clear the way for his own 
 team by riding off the opposing back, and, while 
 doing this with energy, not to commit his side to a 
 foul by unnecessary violence and not to allow himself 
 to be put offside. But No. i, though he may not 
 always find it his primary duty to hit the ball, is on 
 no account to be so intent on worrying the opposing 
 back as to neglect the favourable opportunities that 
 will come in his way, not only of hitting the ball 
 
lyo POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 towards, but often through the goal-posts. No. i 
 should be a sure striker at the goal-posts. He will 
 have to make up his mind often between conflicting 
 duties, and decide for himself whether it is more 
 necessary that he should be clearing the way or 
 hitting the ball. For this no rules can be laid down, 
 but if his No. 2 shouts " leave it," he should do so 
 at once, as the responsibility rests now on No. 2, who 
 by saying " leave it " has expressed his belief that he 
 can either make a goal himself, or so improve the 
 position of the ball with reference to the goal-posts 
 that a score becomes more likely than it would have 
 been had No. i gone on striking. Thus to hit or 
 not to hit, to ride off or not to ride off, is a balance 
 of probabilities which No. i has to be weighing in 
 his own mind continually. There is no absolute rule, 
 since the decision must depend on the relative posi- 
 tion of the players, on his confidence in his own skill, 
 and the pace, courage, and handiness of his pony. 
 Polo is so quick a game, so rapid in all its changes, 
 that every player has to think for himself. The 
 point to be considered is what is best for the side. 
 If all players had equal skill, this point would be 
 decided absolutely by the position of the players or of 
 the ball. But the skill of players varies very much, 
 and it is therefore clearly desirable, as a general prin- 
 ciple, that the best player in a team should have 
 possession of the ball whenever possible. Thus, if 
 No. I is a sure and ready striker, it is better for him 
 to take his opportunities, but if No. 2 is the better 
 man, then probably it would be wiser to leave the ball 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 171 
 
 and to ride off the man in front. A man who can ride 
 off effectively is in reahty less common than an 
 average hitter, since riding off demands a combina- 
 tion of courage, horsemanship, and handy ponies not 
 found every day. In attack No. i may have many 
 chances, in defence the ball is going away from him ; 
 but a clever No. i can now shadow the opposite back 
 most effectively and prevent many a successful back- 
 hander, or hinder his opposing No. 4 from placing or 
 meeting the ball. 
 
 No. 2 is a player whose actions in the game 
 must be governed by his knowledge of his pony*s 
 capacities. But his chief value, generally speaking, 
 is in attack. When the goal is open to him and 
 he has possession of the ball, he should make his 
 way to the goal as fast as possible. That is not 
 always as fast as the pony can go, but as hard as he 
 can gallop without letting his pony out of his hand. 
 No. 2 wants fast ponies because he needs to be able 
 to go faster than the other players when his pony is 
 actually, perhaps, at not more than three-quarter 
 speed. If the pony is well in hand he will be able to 
 regain control of the ball if it begins to bump and 
 twist. It may be laid down that no man who has 
 not perfect control of his pony can have control of 
 the ball. Horsemanship, knowledge of pace, and a 
 delicate touch on the pony's mouth have a great deal 
 to do with control of the ball. Mere hard, wild 
 hitting will not do his side much good. There are 
 two points which No. 2 has to keep before him 
 always : first, Can I take the responsibility of asking 
 
172 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 No. I to " leave it " for me ? or second, Would it be 
 better for me to ride on to the No. 3 or No. 4 and 
 leave my No. i or No. 3 to go on with the ball ? 
 If he is a horseman and has control of the ball,* 
 No. 2's great quality is dash. It is very pretty to see 
 a first-rate No. 2, e.g. Mr. G. A. Miller, pick the ball 
 up at a gallop or literally snatch it out of a scrimmage, 
 galloping hard all the time, and reaching away clear of 
 the game with the ball flying in front of him, now 
 hitting now steadying, and at last with one neat turn 
 of the wrist " readying " the ball for the final stroke 
 that shall send it through the posts. 
 
 The same quality that is dash in attack is quick- 
 ness in defence. There is plenty then for No. 2 to do. 
 He must be ready to turn at once if No. 3 serves the 
 ball up to him, and to pounce on it and go away, or 
 he must be equally keen to stop the No. 3 of the 
 opposite side from serving the ball to his forwards. 
 No. 2 is never off the strain. One of the secrets 
 of his usefulness is a close unfailing attention to the 
 game in all its phases, and a knowledge of the 
 position of the ball and the whereabouts of the goal- 
 posts relatively to his own position. First-rate No. 2 
 players can never be very common. Good ponies, 
 fine horsemanship, and unremitting attention to the 
 business in hand, are not always, perhaps not often, 
 combined in the same man. 
 
 No. 3 is a player who should combine the greatest 
 knowledge of the game and its tactics with skill that 
 can be relied upon. He may be called upon to take 
 the place of the back and act on the defensive when 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 173 
 
 that player goes up into the game. If the attack led 
 by No. 4 fails, there is a critical moment for No. 3, 
 for, if he fails to reach the ball, his opponents may 
 sweep down on his undefended goal. No. 3 must 
 be accurate and ready at backhanders on near- and 
 ofF-sides. At other times he must be ready, as Captain 
 Neil Haig puts it, to feed his forwards, keeping the 
 ball up to them and so placing it that his No. 2 shall 
 have a chance to gallop away with it. His ponies 
 must be handy, turning and twisting readily, and the 
 position of No. 3 is such that he will not often have 
 to gallop far in one direction. Assuming, as we may 
 do, that'in a tournament No. 3 is a player of experi- 
 ence and sufficient adroitness, his mental qualities of 
 judgment, loyalty, and unselfishness are the most 
 important qualifications for the place. He is often 
 the captain, and not seldom the trainer of the team. 
 He will not, perhaps, have as much applause as his 
 fellows, but he will, if efficient, never find himself left 
 out when first-class polo is to be played. A first-rate 
 No. 3 can almost carry a moderate team to victory 
 in spite of themselves. 
 
 No. 4 is now the most important place in the team. 
 The rules favour him, his men depend on him, and the 
 brunt of a hard match often rests on him. It is of 
 all things necessary to the moral force of a team that 
 they should have confidence in their No. 4. Directly 
 the forwards distrust the back, as soon as they find 
 he is allowing the ball to go past him, they are sure 
 to go to pieces. Many a match has been won because 
 the back has kept his goal like a rock, while the 
 
174 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 opposite side have worn out their strength and 
 splintered their courage in attack. Then at last 
 when the tired adversaries lose heart, and their com- 
 bination breaks, No. 4 triumphantly turns defence 
 into attack, and goal after goal is scored up to his 
 side. So have we seen many a game won after the 
 score had been adverse for forty minutes. The 
 peculiar mixture of temper, accuracy, and quickness 
 that are the qualities of a back, luckily rather improve 
 with age, and when long practice at polo has given 
 him a just confidence in his own skill. Like No. 3 
 he needs the handiest ponies, and quickness 'in striking 
 off is most desirable for them. 
 
 He should be an adroit horseman, and able to 
 handle his pony so as to neutrahse the riding off 
 tactics of No. i, and to put that player offside by a 
 judicious check of his bridle. In backhanders he 
 must be perfect, not only those sharp strong clean 
 blows that send the ball back, but backhanders 
 delivered with such judgment that he can place the 
 ball where he wishes. 
 
 It is worse than useless, at modern polo, to drive 
 the ball right back among the enemy ; if they gain 
 possession, a team clever at passing may never let the 
 ball go till they have scored. No. 4 must know 
 when to backhand his ball, and when to turn with it, 
 and go right up. If he is, as he ought to be, the 
 surest hitter of his side, and can depend on his 
 forwards, he will probably go right up into the game, 
 perhaps through it, and find himself clear with at 
 least one chance for the goal. If he has a just 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 175 
 
 confidence in himself, when his own side are attacking 
 he should not lie too far back, but sufficiently near 
 to be able to meet the ball and send it forward to his 
 own men as often as it comes back. Even in defence 
 No. 4 should not be too far back, as if the ball fails 
 to come up to him, the man behind may be able to 
 hit it past him, and go on in possession to an un- 
 defended goal. He has often to reckon with lighter 
 weights and faster ponies than his own, coming at 
 full stretch before even the sharpest of ponies can 
 have started. This is the outline of the theory of 
 places at polo, and we see that it may be resolved 
 into this, that given the amount of skill that entitles 
 a man to play at polo in good company at all, No. i 
 is chosen for his discretion, No. 2 for his dash. No. 3 
 for his resourcefulness, and No. 4 for self-confidence 
 — and if the self-confidence is misplaced, then we do 
 not ask him again. Thus we see that the theory of 
 polo is that there are four places with special duties 
 assigned to each. 
 
 Yet very seldom in practice are all the four men in 
 their own places at polo. It would be impossible to 
 play our modern game unless the theory of places 
 and their functions had been invented and elaborated. 
 Nor is a player ever quite independent of his place ; 
 the duty of falling into it as opportunity offers keeps 
 the team orderly. There can be no good polo 
 unless the men have first learned to make keeping 
 their places an object. This is true, no doubt, but 
 the object of obedience to such rules as those of 
 keeping your place is to enable you to disregard them 
 
176 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 at the right moment. Without the places the game 
 would be a scramble, with every man making his 
 place his first object the game would be sticky ; and 
 polo, if it is to hold its own, must always be now, as 
 it has been at any time these two thousand years, a 
 game of pace, dash, and resolution. We see, how- 
 ever, that the practical result of recent changes has 
 been to increase the importance of the *' back.'' 
 The severer penalties, the better umpiring, and 
 perhaps the fact that our very best players are 
 verging on middle life, have all tended to make the 
 No. 4 the leading man in the team. Another cause 
 which has led to the same result is the increasing 
 difficulty of finding effective No. i players, which is 
 the reason in some degree for the practical inter- 
 changeability of Nos. I and 2 at the present time. 
 
 There are thus two forwards who are interchange- 
 able, each one doing with all his might whatever his 
 hand finds to do, wherever he may be placed. No 
 first-class team would put any one player always in 
 that place, except in first-class matches, inasmuch as 
 continual No. i play spoils any pony in time, and 
 the No. I must be well mounted. Probably the 
 right place in practice games and second-class matches 
 is to put the usual No. i at No. 3, and send the 
 No. 3 to No. I. The forwards are dependent on 
 the support of No. 3 in attack, and he will be none 
 the worse for keeping in practical touch with the 
 duties of forward, while No. i will be steadied and 
 his ponies benefited by practice at No. 3. v; 
 
 This would be equally true of No. 2 and No. 4, 
 
"5 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 177 
 
 inasmuch as the former player must often in modern 
 polo be in No. i 's place. He should t^ placed back 
 in practice games, and No. 4 sent forward. The 
 last named is often better for a little sharpening 
 up. The objection to this latter plan is that a team 
 should generally play with the same No. 4, so much 
 depends on the confidence the other players feel in 
 their " back." 
 
 The days have long gone by when back was 
 chiefly a goalkeeper. He often leads the attack, 
 and ultimately the success of the side depends on his 
 skill in placing, and his rapidity and strength in 
 hitting backhanders. The last point is important, 
 and it cannot be denied that backs have a tendency 
 to become slow and to dwell on their strokes, than 
 which there is no more fatal fault. It is not necessary 
 to be slow because you are sure. It is the quick 
 backs like Mr. Buckmaster and Mr. L. Waterbury, 
 Mr. W. J. Drybrough, Captain Renton, Major- 
 General Rimington, and Major Maclaren who win 
 matches for their teams. 
 
 There is one point about polo that we must not 
 forget. This is that in whatever position you are, 
 the strokes are the same, therefore as far as practice 
 on the ball is concerned, a man is gaining as much 
 experience in one place as another. It is not like 
 putting a bowler on to bat, or even changing a man 
 from the bow to the stroke side in an eight. 
 
 Thus we can see that combination, or as the 
 Americans put it in their neat way, " team-play," is 
 a most advisable thing. But it in no way diminishes 
 
178 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 the value of individual skill. As a matter of fact 
 the most perfect combination serves a team very little 
 unless they have one brilliant player among them as 
 a sort of pivot for the team to turn on, and as a bond 
 of union. Combination presupposes confidence, and 
 this is greatly increased if all are sure of the skill of 
 at least one player. 
 
 In several of the teams arranged for our matches 
 against the American players, the men had com- 
 bination without confidence, and were defeated 
 accordingly. The value of confidence is shown by 
 the extraordinary success of family teams. The 
 Peats, the Waterburys, the Millers, the Nickalls, the 
 Gilbeys, the Golds, the Grenfells, the de Las Casas, 
 all occur to us without a minute's hesitation. The 
 real secret of their success of course lies not in the 
 relationship, but in the fact of the opportunities of 
 practice together, and the Rugby teams are as effective 
 with one or two brothers in it, because the members 
 practise together continually, and thoroughly under- 
 stand each other's play. Thus Rugby has in turn 
 lost the services of the late Mr. J. Drybrough, of 
 Captain Gordon Renton, of Mr. Freake, and are still 
 able to hold their own in first-class polo, because of 
 the admirable confidence in, and knowledge of, each 
 other's play that exists. 
 
 Combination or team-play is of two kinds. If 
 the members of a team are fairly equal in point of 
 skill, the main object is so to pass the ball from one 
 to another, that it shall be as much as possible in the 
 possession of the side. If we may put it so, a well- 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 179 
 
 disciplined side wins because they allow their adver- 
 saries to hit the ball so seldom, rather than because 
 they are better strikers, or it may be even as good. 
 
 Combination, however, has its limits, as we can 
 see. To bring it to perfection it ought to be extended 
 to the ponies as well as to the men. The men ought 
 to ride ponies which suit them exactly, and ponies that 
 are suitable to the places they are required for. But 
 as a rule men must ride the animals they have. 
 Only in a regiment or a county club like Rugby is 
 it possible to pick and choose the ponies in this way. 
 Perfect combination depends partly on handy ponies, 
 and strictly speaking a regimental team being under 
 control and having its ponies in common to a certain 
 extent, ought to be able to beat any team that could 
 be put into the field. But they cannot do so because 
 a team of picked men who have seldom or never 
 played together before, would beat the finest com- 
 bination in the world if the former were individually 
 first-class players. An instance of this was seen in 
 Dublin in 1895, when the Freebooters, a scratch 
 team, brought together for the occasion, beat the 
 most beautifully drilled regimental team that has ever 
 been seen on a polo ground in England, that of the 
 13th Hussars, by 13 goals to 2. If we could picture 
 a team perfect in tactics and combination, but 
 moderate hitters, and suppose too that all the men 
 were of equally good form and effective in any 
 position, so that the team was practically interchange- 
 able, I would venture to say that a scratch team 
 which included such players as Mr. Buckmaster, Mr. 
 
i8o POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Rawlinson, Mr. George Miller, Mr. F. Freake, 
 would beat them as often as they played together. 
 
 It is quite true that combination at polo is a great 
 matter, but it is by no means everything. Such play 
 in second-class polo may easily become niggling and 
 pottering. There will at times be some sparring to 
 obtain possession of the ball, but polo must in the 
 long run always be a free, open, hard-hitting, hard- 
 galloping game. Sooner or later some one must 
 make a run, and probably the side that has a man 
 who can make brilliant runs and hit a fair proportion 
 of goals at the end of them will win in the end. 
 
 I look with suspicion in the interests of polo on 
 all attempts to reduce the element of dash and pace 
 or chance, and, if any one likes to put it so, the 
 substitution of the skill of a professional for the dash 
 of the soldier. I am far from saying that this danger 
 is near, but I think I see the tendency in the multi- 
 plication and increase of the severity of penalties. 
 Even now we must remember that both in India and 
 America the game is probably faster and freer than 
 it is with us. But I must not be misunderstood to 
 undervalue combination ; if you cannot have brilliant 
 play it is an excellent thing. The majority of 
 players will always be men of moderate skill, and in 
 close combination and perfect loyalty to their side is 
 their best chance of playing good polo. And after 
 all, perhaps it is not necessary that we should disturb 
 ourselves. Human nature remains what it was, 
 write we never so many books, and a man finding 
 himself on a fast pony, and with a clear ground and 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY i8i 
 
 fair confidence in his own skill, will contrive to gallop 
 away with the ball when he sees the chance, nay, will 
 even sometimes wait and hover a little for opportuni- 
 ties, or strive to make them if they do not occur. 
 
 The general effect then of the changes that are 
 coming over English polo is to restrain the forward 
 and stimulate and encourage the back play. While I 
 am inclined to think that in India and in America 
 the attack is still stronger than the defence, in 
 England the reverse of this is the case. For every- 
 thing in modern tournament polo turns on the 
 defence. When the defence breaks down the game 
 is lost. But the best defence of all is to keep the 
 game near the adversaries' goal. Therefore the 
 modern back needs to be able to 
 
 (i) meet the ball certainly, 
 
 (2) to place the ball accurately, 
 
 (3) and to be quick. 
 
 The besetting failing of No. 4 players, as we have 
 seen, is that they become slow and dwell on their 
 strokes. If a steady and sure back has this failing 
 he must keep farther out of the game than he other- 
 wise would. It is certainly good tactics for a No. 4 
 to keep well up with the game if he is quick, and it 
 is perhaps hardly needful to point out that No. 4 
 ponies must be sharp to turn and quick to start. It 
 is far more important that the ponies ridden by No. 4 
 should have these qualities than that they should 
 be extraordinarily fast. Also a back must be a 
 strong hitter. The strong hitters generally make the 
 best backs. Every first-class back of our time has 
 
1 82 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 been a tall man with a long reach, except Major 
 Maclaren. The late Mr. Drybrough, Mr. John 
 Watson, Captain Marjoribanks, General Rimington, 
 Mr. Buckmaster will all occur to every reader as 
 instances of what I say. A weak hitter may succeed 
 for a time, but he is bound to be beaten in the end 
 by determined forwards. Weight is a certain 
 advantage at polo both to the man and the pony, and 
 of two teams that were fairly equal the heavy one 
 would be the more likely to win. It is quite true, of 
 course, that the Rugby team is now a light one. 
 But I have before pointed out that the circumstances 
 of the Rugby team, both as to their opportunities for 
 practice and their choice of ponies, are quite excep- 
 tional. They only, among polo teams, unite the 
 width of choice of a civilian with the advantages 
 generally peculiar to a regiment^ team. They have 
 always had moreover at least one superlatively good 
 player, such as Captain Renton, the late Mr. W. J. 
 Drybrough, and Mr. George Miller. 
 
 The ultimate object of polo is to hit the ball 
 through the posts, and the greater the certainty with 
 which a player can do this the more value he is to his 
 side. Again, not merely the control of the ball, 
 which enables the player to hit through the posts, but 
 the hitting power by which he makes goals from a 
 long distance off is most valuable. I have heard it 
 contended that hard hitting is of no real value at polo, 
 and this is so far true that if a player cannot hit the 
 ball effectively when striking hard, he had better not 
 try for more than he is able. But if other things are 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 183 
 
 equal the hard-hitting teams will generally win, 
 always provided that the control of the ball is not 
 sacrificed to mere strength and power. Some of the 
 great players who are noted for always trying to hit 
 a goal if the posts are open and within distance of a 
 shot, do not appear to strike hard, but they neverthe- 
 less make the ball travel far and fast. Such goal- 
 hitters have been Mr. James Peat, Mr. T. Kennedy, 
 Mr. E. Kenyon Stow, Captain Gordon Renton, Mr. 
 Jack Drybrough, Mr. John Watson, and Mr. A. 
 Rawlinson, the latter probably one of the finest and 
 truest hard hitters that have ever been seen on a polo 
 ground. Mr. Rawlinson indeed seems to reverse the 
 well-known saying of the old coachman, for what 
 others do by artifice he sometimes achieves by 
 strength. Another player who may be mentioned 
 with these is Major Poore of the 7th Hussars, but 
 he is seldom seen on English polo grounds. Hard 
 hitting tends to keep a game fast, and polo would 
 inevitably become slow if once players began to 
 cease to put enough power into their strokes. Hard 
 hitting is only likely to be successful combined 
 with hard galloping. Indeed I think the former 
 follows almost naturally on the latter. To hit hard 
 and yet to retain control of the ball is the last thing 
 achieved by the polo player, and can be reached in 
 most cases only by the most careful and unremitting 
 practice. 
 
 In the same way, perfection of combination can 
 only be reached by practice, as we may see clearly by 
 studying the methods of teams like Patiala, Rugby, 
 
1 84 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 the Durham Light Infantry, and the 13th Hussars, 
 all of which reached their excellence in passing the 
 ball by practice together. This of course is the point 
 where many good teams fall short. It is only here 
 and there that men have the opportunity for enough 
 practice together to reach such perfection as the above 
 named teams have shown. As polo clubs increase 
 it will become more difficult to gather four of the 
 best players in one team. The tournament team of 
 the future will be rather of the type of the Old 
 Cantabs, Magpies, and other similar associations of 
 players where the men gather under the leadership 
 of one first-rate player. This will so far affect the 
 combination that the most effective team will be that 
 which gives most opportunities to the great player. 
 This will bring out again a further development, the 
 art of leading a team. A good captain is as valuable 
 to his side as he is rare. So uncommon are the 
 necessary qualifications that most sides manage to do 
 without it. 
 
 In an earlier chapter I have written on the de- 
 sirability of individual practice in elementary polo. 
 Constant work is just as necessary to the advanced 
 player. The most useful strokes at polo are few, as 
 we have seen, but they are not easy. There is one 
 that the player must in these days add to the funda- 
 mental ones mentioned above. This belongs to the 
 advanced game of which I am writing. I refer to 
 meeting the ball. It is evident that if we can stop a 
 ball coming towards our own goal, still more if we 
 can send it back, the advantage is great. There is 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 185 
 
 no doubt a risk, but this is much diminished by 
 steady practice. Some years ago few men tried to 
 meet the ball. The stroke was thought to be too 
 risky. If the ball went past you while you were 
 riding in the other direction, it was plain that some 
 one of the adversaries might dash past and find the 
 goal open to his attack. But with increasing skill 
 and practice the stroke has become fairly frequent, and 
 it is not seldom worth the much diminished risk 
 which attends its use in the hands of a strong player. 
 With the exception of Mr. John Watson, who has 
 never been equalled as a striker of backhanders, 
 most players can place a ball with more certainty 
 from a forward than a back stroke. In any case 
 this stroke should be' dihgently practised by the 
 advanced player. I said nothing about it in the 
 chapter on elementary polo because it is not a 
 beginner's stroke. This is a stroke which can be 
 advantageously practised with the wooden horse which 
 many players have, and which is provided in such 
 clubs as Ranelagh and Roehampton. 
 
 I have come to doubt the value of the wooden 
 horse for a beginner. But for a more advanced 
 player it is invaluable. In the first place, a man in 
 full play with a moderate stud of good ponies cannot 
 well use them for all the practice he requires. And 
 thus the wooden horse or one of the Withers polo 
 machines is very useful. I am inclined to think 
 however, that the ordinary shapeless block on four 
 sticks is not sufficient. There should be something 
 to represent a head and a tail. The existence on the 
 
1 86 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 real animal of these obstacles to freedom of use of 
 the stick certainly affects our strokes, and we are apt 
 on the wooden horse to indulge in strokes which 
 would be quite impossible on a live pony. I cannot 
 help thinking that it is the lack of realism in the 
 wooden horse that occasions it to be less useful than 
 it might. I think, too, that a saddle should be put 
 on. The more nearly we can associate the conditions 
 of our practice to the reality the better. The 
 wooden horse is after all a substitute, and can neither 
 entirely supply the place of, nor fulfil the same ends 
 as, practice from a real pony. 
 
 There is one point more in tournament play too 
 often passed over, and that is, condition in the player. 
 If a man does not or will not keep himself fit, two 
 things must happen if he plays in first-class polo, 
 his play must be uncertain and he will injure his 
 health. If we think that for a boat-race which 
 occupies a quarter of an hour, we go into training for 
 four or five weeks, it is absurd to think we can play 
 a polo match twice a week without some care of our 
 condition. Polo matches take an hour, and every 
 muscle is exercised, the strain is great and can only 
 be met by careful and regular diet and reasonably 
 early hours. 
 
 If then we sum up the qualifications needed for 
 tournament polo we should say that for the team is 
 needed — 
 
 (i) At least one brilliant player. 
 
 (2) Combination. 
 
 (3) Flexibility. 
 
TOURNAMENT AND TEAM-PLAY 187 
 
 For the individual, besides a certain aptitude for 
 games and at least some previous training — 
 (i) Practice. 
 
 (2) First-rate ponies. 
 
 (3) Good condition. 
 
 (4) Even temper. 
 
 Fortunately tournament play is not the whole, 
 perhaps not even a very large part of polo. In the 
 very nature of the game it is always an interesting one 
 to play. First-class polo demands an expenditure 
 of time and energy that not all men have to give. 
 But, nevertheless, tournament polo ought to be the 
 standard of every game, and if the full enjoyment is 
 to be gained, every one must do his very best, even in 
 a members' game. One of the strong points of the 
 ordinary game is its suitability for busy men, and the 
 fact that we are never too old for it as long as we 
 can ride and hit. What other recreation gives the 
 same interest and an equal amount of exercise in so 
 short a time as polo ? It resembles hunting in this, 
 that whether in the first flush of youth or in maturer 
 age, it is always delightful and never palls. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 UMPIRES AND REFEREES 
 
 The recent revision of the rules of polo has made the 
 umpire's position more important than it was, and 
 much more difficult. Ten years ago the umpire 
 in England had no power to act unless appealed to, 
 and very little more in India. Now he must be 
 ready to stop the game if he thinks the play is 
 dangerous or unfair. A heavy responsibility rests on 
 the umpire, for it must be remembered that on him 
 depends the safety of the players. The pace and 
 strain of modern polo is great. Play may easily 
 become foul or dangerous in the excitement of the 
 moment. The umpire therefore must be on the 
 watch for the first signs of danger. But while he is 
 always ready, yet he should interfere as little as 
 possible. In all matches it is irritating to the players, 
 
 i88 
 
UMPIRES AND REFEREES 189 
 
 and in great contests to the spectators as well, to 
 have the game stopped unnecessarily. 
 
 A breach of the rules must be obvious and 
 flagrant before the umpire stops the game. He 
 should of his own accord interfere only in cases of 
 dangerous or unfair play. Thus it is clear that the 
 umpire ought to pay close attention to the game. 
 In order to be able to do this he must have keen 
 sight and be very well mounted. An umpire's pony 
 perhaps need not be very fast, but it ought to be as 
 handy as possible. 
 
 If an umpire is appealed to he must make up his 
 mind at once, and either shout " go on " or blow his 
 whistle without the least delay. Fouls or offside 
 should never be given merely because they are 
 claimed. The umpire himself must be satisfied that 
 a breach of the rules has taken place. If there is but 
 one umpire, however, he must use his judgment. 
 That he cannot see everything is quite plain, and he 
 must be guided by many considerations, the relative 
 positions of the teams, and the character of the man 
 who makes the claim. For this reason the Indian rules 
 are right when they lay down that an umpire should 
 be a polo player on the active list, who knows the men 
 who are playing and can act accordingly. Now that 
 penalties are numerous and severe, an umpire ought 
 to be careful about inflicting them. He should be 
 reluctant to do so. In theory there ought to be much 
 care expended on the choice of an umpire. In 
 practice it is necessary to take the man who will act. 
 There is an increased tendency at the larger clubs for 
 
190 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 the polo managers to act as umpires, especially where 
 there is only a single umpire to be obtained. This is 
 probably the best arrangement. No one knows the 
 players better than the polo manager, and no one 
 has so much opportunity of watching their play. 
 While he is umpiring he is gaining a knowledge of 
 the relative form of the men which will be exceedingly 
 useful to him. No one sees a game better than, or 
 indeed half as well as, the umpire. The polo manager 
 is a kind of official umpire, and our leading managers 
 have all the qualifications needed. But there are 
 times when it is undesirable for the manager to 
 umpire. Then he must do the best he can and take 
 any man who is willing to act. This often depends 
 upon ponies, for an umpire will need at least two 
 ponies for an ordinary match. 
 
 There are three kinds of men who should be 
 avoided : the man who cannot make up his mind, 
 the man who is always interfering, the man who will 
 give his reasons. It has been very rightly laid down 
 that players are not to discuss or dispute the decisions 
 of the umpire. Such arguments over the rights or 
 wrongs of the umpire's judgment are unseemly, and 
 not seldom degenerate into disputes. At the same 
 time an umpire must recollect that the matter lies 
 very much in his own hands, and that he can do 
 much to keep the peace by remaining judiciously 
 reticent. As to any discussion of his judgments and 
 decisions which may take place after the game is over, 
 he must remember that a man who accepts a position 
 of the kind is, and must be, subject to criticism. The 
 
UMPIRES AND REFEREES 191 
 
 great faults of umpires as a rule are ignorance of the 
 rules of the game, which, however, they share with a 
 great many players, and inattention to what is going 
 on. Some umpires are never near enough to the 
 game to see clearly what is happening. Others are 
 never in the right place. Many umpires become so 
 interested in the game that they forget to watch the 
 play from the umpire's point of view, in which there 
 should of course be a certain detachment. On the 
 other hand, an umpire who keeps too near the game 
 is always in the way. Therefore an umpire must 
 have good sight as well as something of that trained 
 power of observation which enables a man not only 
 to see an occurrence but to apprehend it quickly. 
 Polo is a game of quick happenings, and as men 
 become more skilled, ponies better trained, and 
 grounds more level, it will be even quicker than it 
 is now. Thus the umpire needs to be a man of 
 rapid apprehension. 
 
 But it may be said that in all this we have been 
 moving too fast. Surely it might be objected that 
 the first thing needful is for the umpire to know and 
 reflect on the rules and to understand them. That 
 is true, of course, but then every player ought to 
 know the rules of the game he takes part in. The 
 good umpire should have them at his finger-tips. 
 He should discuss and think over the bearing of new 
 rules and regulations as they are passed. There are 
 certain points which an umpire has to interpret in 
 the rules. The definition of offside for example is 
 one about which there is a certain latitude. The 
 
IQ2 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 purpose of the existing rule is to prevent a man from 
 hanging back to snatch a run with the ball. A 
 common use of the rule, however, which is a perfectly 
 legitimate one, is for the back to endeavour to have 
 No. I at a disadvantage by putting him offside. 
 When the back is an adroit horseman on a handy pony 
 this is comparatively easy, and perhaps is an unfore- 
 seen development. The umpire's true course is to be 
 stricter in cases of hanging back, than when No. i is 
 put offside for tactical purposes by No. 4. That is, 
 he should require greater certainty that a breach of 
 the rule had been committed in the second case 
 than the first. In one case the benefit of the doubt 
 would go to the defending, in the other to the attack- 
 ing side. But if there is no doubt, then the strict 
 wording of the rule must be followed irrespective of 
 circumstances, and this in the end is the fairest plan. 
 
 The umpire should not be a thin-skinned man, or 
 one with a pain in his temper. Polo is a very exciting 
 game, and there are players who are more deficient in 
 control of their tongues than of the ball. It is a gain 
 when those players can be induced to umpire, whose 
 knowledge of the game is such that people are unwill- 
 ing to dispute or distrust their decisions. 
 
 There is a point on which umpires are now allowed 
 a larger discretion than was formerly the case. They 
 need not necessarily accept a cry for a new ball, 
 if the ball in play is in their opinion sufficiently 
 uninjured to go on. The probability is that umpires 
 now will not stop the game at the cry of "New ball ! " 
 when doing so would deprive the side in possession 
 
UMPIRES AND REFEREES 193 
 
 of a well-earned advantage. The fact that the ball 
 is started from a point as near as possible to that 
 on which the game was st9pped, will not of course 
 •compensate for the loss of the advantage caused by 
 exchanging a ball in motion for a stationary one. 
 
 Another point on which I have seen an umpire's 
 discretion taxed is when a fall occurs. If a player 
 falls off through his own fault without a very definite 
 peck or stumble on the part of the pony, then the 
 whistle should not be blown and the game stopped. 
 " Tve fallen off/' observed a player once to an umpire. 
 " Well, hadn't you better get up .? " was the reply of 
 the just but unsympathetic umpire. 
 
 In England it is not often necessary to order off 
 the ground dangerous ponies or to warn players, but 
 in India the case is diff'erent. Many serious accidents 
 are caused by riding ponies not under control or 
 improperly bitted. A polo pony, inasmuch as he is 
 to be ridden with an easy rein, should always be rather 
 more sharply bitted than a hunter or hack of a 
 similar disposition, or than the same pony would be 
 for the field or the road. In India, now that Arabs 
 are so constantly ridden, the danger is less than it was 
 when country-breds were generally used. 
 
 Umpires have also laid upon them the duty of 
 keeping the game going. It is most important in 
 London, where players are numerous and space is 
 limited, that those who play should not overstep 
 their appointed time, and the umpire is responsible 
 for unnecessary delays. 
 
 There is another point on which the umpire would 
 
194 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 do well to be especially watchful. If the danger in 
 India is from untrained ponies and sometimes, unless 
 the nature of the subaltern has greatly changed, from 
 reckless play, in England the chief peril is from 
 the stick. It has always seemed to me to be the 
 prevailing fault of many players, that they are very 
 careless about the use of the stick. Umpires might, 
 I think, check this more than they do. There have 
 been at least three serious and many minor accidents 
 from sticks in my experience. A word of warning to 
 excitable or careless players would be useful, and if 
 need be, the umpire's discretion in the matter of the 
 use of sticks could be extended and his power added 
 to in order to lessen and control this danger. In 
 polo accidents will happen, and they cannot be pro- 
 vided against altogether, but it is possible to diminish 
 the risks greatly. 
 
 Another point not without importance is that the 
 umpires should be ready with their whistles. There 
 should be no delay in stopping the game. Mr. T. 
 Drybrough suggested that the whistle should be 
 carried on a wrist strap. Having found the difficulty 
 of getting hold of a whistle attached to a cord, still 
 more of one carried in a pocket, I think this plan 
 would be a good one. Perhaps it would be even 
 better if the whistle was fixed on to the top of a cane 
 or whip after the fashion of the hammer-head of a 
 hunting crop. This carried in the hand would be 
 always ready for use. 
 
 The question has been raised if when there are two 
 umpires, either should stop the game if he sees a foul. 
 
UMPIRES AND REFEREES 195 
 
 even if it does not take place on the part of the 
 ground he is watching. It would seem to be right 
 to give a foul whenever it is seen. The object of the 
 umpire's presence is to check unfair play whenever 
 and wherever he sees it. It has been said that one 
 umpire should not contradict the other, and should 
 not take evidence from the players, and this seems 
 to be the best line of action. Nor should umpires 
 discuss a point if they differ. The referee should at 
 once be called in and each umpire should state his 
 case clearly and briefly, and leave the decision to the 
 referee. 
 
 The referee is, of course, ofi^ the ground, but he 
 should have a seat reserved for him as near the 
 middle of the pavilion as possible, and should be 
 supplied with a field -glass. It need hardly be said 
 it is desirable that he should follow the game atten- 
 tively. There should be no difficulty in important 
 matches in obtaining the services of an experienced 
 player of note to occupy the position of referee. In 
 the case of a tournament it is desirable that the same 
 person should act as referee throughout the whole 
 series of matches. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 THE PONY AND STABLE MANAGEMENT 
 
 The polo pony is an important topic, but one that 
 need not delay us long. I adhere to the definition I 
 have given in another book, that a polo pony should 
 have hunter type and pony character.^ To that may 
 be added the generous, courageous disposition which 
 is one of the qualifications of a first-class pony. In 
 the case of many of the best ponies it is not their 
 make and shape nor their speed, so much as their 
 docility and generous courage, which distinguish 
 them. I look upon it as fortunate that the sire to 
 which we owe so much in breeding polo ponies is a 
 
 ^ If any reader wishes to know what I mean by pony character I would 
 refer him to the portrait of " Searchlight " on p. 49 of the IVehh Pony and Cob 
 Stud Book, vol. iii. 
 
 196 
 
^ 
 
. a; 
 
 ^ CO- 
 
 :^ ^• 
 
 o 
 h. 
 
 O 
 
 (< 
 a, 
 
 a: 
 
PONY AND STABLE MANAGEMENT 197 
 
 horse of a beautiful temper which he transmits to his 
 descendants. Indeed, I have never seen or handled 
 a bad-tempered " Rosewater " colt or filly. As our 
 principal polo pony studs are full of his blood, and 
 the polo pony of the immediate future is likely to 
 be of his stock, this is a fortunate circumstance. 
 
 As polo is played at present, a big pony is better 
 than a little one if they are equally good in other ways. 
 The rough bumping game knocks the heart and courage 
 out of the smaller ponies, besides being dangerous for 
 the rider. The preference for big ponies — and size 
 we remember is in a horse not wholly a matter of 
 inches — is very marked in the modern game. It is 
 the result of experience, for a small light pony is 
 certainly pleasanter to ride, and well-bred ponies 
 could carry the weight of the ordinary polo player 
 very well for ten minutes or less if it were not for the 
 scrimmages. Weight, however, is an unquestioned 
 advantage at polo, so much so that, other things being 
 equal, the heavier team of the two is likely to win a 
 match. I once read a suggestion that instead of 
 being measured, ponies should be weighed, and if it 
 was a practical one, as I think it is not, it certainly 
 would give a truer idea of a pony's suitability for the 
 game than any other plan. It is thus advisable to 
 have a pony of substance. 
 
 Another point of importance is that the pony should 
 suit the rider. So great is the necessity of this that I 
 will try to illustrate my meaning. Supposing that a 
 man was offered the choice of two ponies, one of which 
 was a performer at the game of some note, and the other 
 
198 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 was unknown. At the same time, if he were told he 
 might have only an hour^s trial on the road, if after riding 
 both, the unknown and inexperienced pony suited him 
 in every way, while he did not quite get on with the 
 other, then I believe the wiser plan would be to select 
 the unknown performer at the game. No cleverness, 
 speed, or other qualities in a pony are of any value if 
 he does not suit the man who plays him. We like 
 some horses much better to hunt on than others, but 
 we can and do put up with horses that we do not like 
 altogether, and ride across country with sufficient if 
 moderate success. But with polo it is quite different. 
 Every defect in the pony is a deduction from the 
 effective skill of the player. I believe that the 
 greatest of all defects is for a pony not to suit us. 
 There have been many instances, some of which will 
 occur to my readers, where a man buys a pony for its 
 reputation at the game, with the result of destroying 
 his own enjoyment of polo and diminishing the 
 pony's value. If a pony suits us — and any experienced 
 rider knows when he finds a horse in sympathy with 
 him — we shall most likely have an animal on which we 
 can play in our best form. In some cases the buyer 
 can obtain a trial in a game, but this the seller is 
 justified in refusing. Some men spoil your ponies for 
 you by a single ride in a game, and if the pony does 
 not quite suit them they crab him afterwards. A ride 
 on the road, or a canter with stick and ball in a field, 
 is as much trial as we can expect, and quite as much as 
 it is wise to give. In most cases it is sufficient to tell 
 us all that can be learned about a pony in a short time. 
 
PONY AND STABLE MANAGEMENT 199 
 
 Having bought a new pony it is a mistake, unless 
 we are very short of ponies, to take it straight into 
 the game, however well trained the seller may say it 
 is. If we ride the pony quietly for a few days and 
 knock the ball about for an odd quarter of an hour 
 until we are thoroughly accustomed to each other, 
 many a pony will be found to suit us that might not 
 otherwise do so. New acquaintances are often shy 
 of each other, for a time at least, when a longer 
 experience brings about a better understanding. As 
 one of the secrets of success at polo is a perfect 
 accord between horse and rider, it is worth while 
 to take any pains to secure this from the first. 
 It is, I think, quite as much a matter of pains as 
 money. No one can be sure of going into the 
 market, whatever his means may be, and buying four 
 first-class ponies to suit him. It may be said that 
 this has been done, for we see the fine teams of 
 ponies bought at high prices by rich players on the 
 polo ground. True, but how many ponies passed 
 through the stables of these fortunate owners, and 
 how much money was expended ? You will never 
 know, since it is not on such points that men are 
 usually expansive. 
 
 Readiness of money and swiftness to seize an 
 opportunity, some patience, and above all an un- 
 wavering resolution never to buy a pony that does 
 not please us when we ride him, will in the end be 
 the straightest path to success at polo. I may repeat 
 here what I have said before, that for first-class polo 
 the player must in every case put the final polish on 
 
200 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 the pony himself. Of course this does not apply 
 to the ordinary man, who will do better with a 
 thoroughly well-trained pony, provided only he can 
 ride him with comfort. 
 
 The equipment of the pony is very simple. I 
 should put the saddle first, for a really comfortable, 
 well-fitting saddle makes a great difference in a man's 
 play. A badly shaped saddle may easily spoil a good 
 pony, so that from every point of view the saddle 
 is most important. Next to the saddle is the bridle 
 and the bit. The simplest is the best, an ordinary 
 hunting double bridle is the most useful. The 
 cheeks longer or shorter according as the pony 
 catches hold when excited in the game. Fancy bits 
 I dislike and distrust ; I believe that if a pony will 
 not go comfortably in a double bridle he is not much 
 use at polo, and I am sure that nine men out of ten 
 cannot ride him effectively at the game. Many 
 ponies go better in a standing martingale, and its 
 use is almost universal among those native princes 
 and gentlemen of India who play the game. At the 
 same time it must be remembered that foreign ponies, 
 Arabs included, have not, as a rule, their heads and 
 necks so well put on as our English ponies. Standing 
 martingales are in fashion, but I see no advantage 
 in them unless they are necessary. Nor do I see 
 why a pony should not go well without a martingale 
 if he is properly trained. It stands to reason that 
 a pony if he has been taught to gallop properly and 
 in collected form, will do so more pleasantly with his 
 head free. If a standing martingale is used, should 
 
^-^ 
 
 
 v^m 
 
 ^ 
 
 ..^ ' T^/i 
 
 O 
 
 >;» • -'^S 
 
 ^ 
 
 •'^8 
 
 li. 
 
 -«■ 
 
 til 
 
 
 i~-i 
 
 ■ ^ Iwl 
 
 kJ 
 
 ' ''oHj 
 
 ^ 
 
 V..'' '■* - ^" 
 
 ^-H 
 
 • w - 
 
 O 
 
 i^ -i 
 
 
 j^^'-/- 
 
 
 !<^' . ■ 
 
 
PONY AND STABLE MANAGEMENT 201 
 
 we fasten it to the noseband or to the snaffle ? The 
 general opinion se^ms to be that to fix it to the nose- 
 band is the right plan. But in practice I have found 
 it better on the snaffle rings, and I think we may 
 infer that sometimes one method and sometimes 
 another is right, according to the disposition of the 
 pony. If a pony, owing to a faulty neck, requires 
 to be strapped down tight, then I think perhaps 
 the noseband is the better plan ; but if, on the other 
 hand, he may be allowed a considerable amount of 
 freedom, then the rings of the snaffle may be pre- 
 ferable. In the latter case the pony is able to 
 accommodate itself better to the pull, and by shifting 
 its head to ease the strain on the mouth. 
 
 I should have the less hesitation in recommending 
 a preference for the snaffle rings, if I was quite 
 sure that the rider was sufficiently independent of 
 his bridle to be able to avoid giving the pony 
 unnecessary jerks with the reins. When once the 
 pony will go comfortably in the martingale he 
 would not need to have it on except when actually 
 playing. Thus the risk of deadening the mouth 
 would be lessened. 
 
 The Rugby polo boots for the pony should always 
 be put on both for play and practice. They are one 
 of the most useful inventions connected with the 
 game, and save the ponies from many a blow and 
 bruise that might produce lameness. 
 
 The stable management of the polo pony has for 
 its object to keep the pony in hard condition, not 
 only since he is thus able to do his work better, but 
 
202 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 also because he is less likely to suffer injury from 
 or indeed to feel the blows and bruises which are 
 incidental to polo. To this end a polo pony requires 
 a great deal more of slow, long work on the road 
 than he generally has. It is only by steady walking 
 and trotting that we can obtain the condition neces- 
 sary to enable a pony to stand the strain of a hard, 
 galloping game. Polo is harder on the ponies than 
 it used to be, and we must meet the change by 
 improved condition. 
 
 Supposing that you do not want your ponies to 
 ride or drive during the winter months, the best 
 way to winter them is out in the open. A field 
 with a shed in it is the best place for them. There 
 is not the same objection to turning ponies out to 
 grass in the winter that applies to doing this to 
 hunters in the summer. The ground is not so hard, 
 there are no flies, nor is there the lush growth of 
 grass that makes horses fat and puffy. Now that 
 the season is so long and tournaments so many, I 
 think the first-class tournament pony greatly benefits 
 by the complete rest of the fields. Of course the 
 ponies should always be under the eye of a respons- 
 ible person, and they must be fed regularly with hay 
 and corn. This seems needless to say but for the fact 
 that we know polo ponies are sometimes turned out 
 and left to shift for themselves, merely to save labour 
 and stable room. The polo pony wintering in the 
 field requires careful looking after. His feet must 
 be taken care of, the hind shoes being removed, and 
 the front feet, unless very hard and sound, shod with 
 
PONY AND STABLE MANAGEMENT 203 
 
 tips. A pony's feet often grow very quickly, and 
 they must be carefully watched. Another important 
 point is a supply of pure water. Without this the 
 ponies will not thrive. 
 
 As to taking the ponies up from grass and putting 
 them into work, a good deal depends on circum- 
 stances. In some cases there is not stable room for 
 the polo ponies until the hunters have gone into 
 summer quarters. But where either there is no 
 difficulty about space or labour, or where the polo 
 pony is the first consideration, the sooner the ponies 
 come up after the New Year the better. Most 
 ponies are taken up not later than February. Take 
 care the stables are not too hot. I hardly think they 
 can be too cold. In fact, it may be said that no 
 fairly well-built stable with half-a-dozen horses in 
 it will ever be too cold. A polo pony undipped 
 needs no clothing at all when stabled, and even for 
 a clipped pony one woollen rug is generally enough. 
 Grooms are fond of clothing because it makes the 
 coat look bright with a small amount of grooming. 
 But this is not what we want for condition, for there 
 is riothing so beneficial as plenty of grooming. 
 Nevertheless we have to do with the world as it is, 
 and to encounter the dislike of men to work, especi- 
 ally if they think that the same results can be 
 achieved any other way with less trouble. More- 
 over, few stables keep a sufficient number of helpers 
 to do without some artificial assistance. As to bed- 
 ding, I prefer peat moss, for the following reasons. 
 The animals do not eat it as they do straw, and ponies 
 
204 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 are often very keen feeders. There is less waste of 
 hay. I used to notice that my horses bedded on 
 peat moss ate up every blade of their allowance of 
 hay. Lastly, I have never found any ill effects to 
 the feet from peat moss if it be scraped away from 
 the floor, and the pony made to stand on the bare 
 floor for two hours or more every day. Indeed I am 
 bound to say that with reasonable care 1 have had 
 on the whole less trouble in that way with peat moss 
 than with straw. I do not think, however, that 
 there is any great saving of expense in its use in a 
 small stable. 
 
 But the matter of most importance with polo 
 ponies when once they are taken up is exercise. 
 Nor is it easy to give them enough. It needs to 
 be long, about ten miles a day. It should be slow, 
 given at a walk or a trot, and it should be on the 
 road whenever the roads are not absolutely frozen 
 hard. For my own part I have no objection to 
 driving a polo pony in harness, and I do not believe 
 it does much if any harm. I have known some 
 first-class ponies, like " Skittles," that were excellent 
 trappers, and I have a great belief in running in the 
 lead of a tandem or team for conditioning a pony. 
 Almost anything is better than the humdrum jog 
 along the roads which most ponies have if they are 
 left to grooms. However, a polo pony is so far 
 better off than a hunter that he will probably have 
 some variety in 'his work. By the middle or end 
 of March, when a pony is beginning to come into 
 condition, and its legs are fairly hard with steady 
 
Ct3 
 
 hi 
 
PONY AND STABLE MANAGEMENT 205 
 
 road work, a little work in the field or on the private 
 polo ground will do most ponies good. Some there 
 are that are so clever that they need no practice, but 
 most ponies are none the worse at the beginning of 
 each season for a little practice at figures of eight or 
 other school exercises. The majority of ponies once 
 broken to stick and ball take no notice of them 
 afterwards, but I have known instances of ponies 
 pretending they had never seen either before and 
 that they were very much frightened of them. We 
 say how stupid the pony is, but the chances are that 
 it remembers some blow with stick or ball which we 
 have forgotten, since it hurt the pony and not our- 
 selves. In any case it is well to try them, unless 
 they are well known and experienced favourites. As 
 to the feeding of ponies in hard work, it is im- 
 possible to lay down rules as to the quantity. Some 
 require more and some less, and each horse has his 
 peculiarities, but if we take 10 lbs. of grain given 
 in four feeds, 6 a.m., 11 a.m., 3 p.m., and about 9.30 
 p.m., or as near those hours as may be convenient, 
 as a basis, we shall find that we are not far wrong. 
 I have always used bran to mix with the grain, and 
 believe in it, but it has the disadvantage of being 
 expensive. I prefer long hay for horses and ponies 
 in hard work, but in large stables the economy of the 
 chaff-cutter is obvious. In small stables there is no 
 gain in it. The best oats and old hay should be used 
 during the polo season for tournament ponies. 
 
 The more experience I have the more firmly do I 
 believe in leaving water always in the box or stall, 
 
2o6 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 but it must be changed often and the vessels kept 
 clean. An ordinary zinc pail, placed in a ring 
 fastened to the wall, is the best because the simplest 
 plan. Easily emptied and cleaned, it is better than 
 any permanent arrangement in the manger. The 
 simpler the stable arrangements are the better. The 
 best and healthiest stables I ever had were made out 
 of a range of old farm buildings. The floors were 
 laid with concrete and all moisture drained outside, 
 the mangers were earthenware pans let into brick 
 pillars built up in the corner, at the opposite corner 
 an iron ring held the bucket. There was of course 
 no hay-rack, and the ponies and horses had their hay 
 as they ought to, off the ground. The cost of these 
 boxes for eight ponies was very small. I may add 
 that the walls were coloured with yellow wash, which 
 is better than white. The stable doors faced south, 
 and had each a half door, so that the ponies could 
 look out. Horses may be very stupid animals, but 
 like a great many dull people they are very fond of 
 looking out of the window and seeing what is going 
 on. We may be sure that they are not made any 
 more stupid by doing so. 
 
 Polo grooms are very fond of washing their 
 ponies after a game. It is a slovenly, lazy trick, 
 and I would never allow it. Hand rubbing and 
 strapping are most useful, and grooming is as im- 
 portant as good feeding to the well-being of a horse, 
 if it be not more so. 
 
 Equipment of the Player. — A kindly critic of one of 
 my books in the Spectator accused me of evading the 
 
PONY AND STABLE MANAGEMENT 207 
 
 question of the dress of a sportsman by recommend- 
 ing a good tailor and bootmaker. I do not know 
 that any better advice can be given. The cut of 
 both breeches and boots is of so much more con- 
 sequence than the material. It does not matter for 
 polo at all events of what particular cloth breeches 
 are made, or whether boots are black or brown, but 
 it does matter that they fit well or ill. In a game 
 like polo, which is played in public, the equipment 
 should fit well and be smart, but it must be that kind 
 of smartness which comes from the perfection of cut 
 and workmanship. At the same time it should give 
 to the player the utmost ease and freedom in the use 
 of his limbs. Polo is a game which causes us to use 
 almost every muscle of the body, and there should 
 be no tightness or pinch anywhere. A really good 
 tailor and bootmaker can do this for one without 
 making breeches too large, or boots like buckets. 
 A friend of mine, a master of hounds, considers 
 that you ought to be able to draw your legs through 
 your breeches without unbuttoning the buttons at 
 the knee at all, and we know that Mr. Jovey Jessop 
 despised boot-jacks and kicked his boots off when 
 he came home, but still in neither case could the gar- 
 ments have been either smart or elegant. Assuming 
 then, after all, that we cannot escape from the tailor 
 or bootmaker, white washing breeches, brown boots 
 with straight, dummy spurs, are the right wear. 
 Common prudence demands one of tjie polo caps 
 which were invented by Mr. Gerald Hardy, and are 
 patented and made by Barnard of Jermyn Street. 
 
20 8 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 The cap is not only a protection to the head, but 
 is the smartest head-dress you can wear. A polo 
 whip, if your pony wants it, which I think but few 
 ponies do that are worth much at the game, will 
 complete the outfit. To this I may add that a 
 counsel of wisdom and prudence always, but especially 
 in hot weather, is to have a greatcoat ready to put on 
 when we are heated with play and waiting for another 
 turn at members' games or for a second match. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 POLO PONY BREEDING 
 
 Those who turn over the pages of this book will find 
 a number of illustrations depicting polo ponies of 
 all kinds. 
 
 They have been selected with a view to showing 
 the polo pony at work and at rest, and also of giving 
 examples of some of the ponies used for breeding 
 purposes. These ponies come from four countries, 
 Ireland, England, America, Argentina. Of these 
 the Irish and English are by common consent the 
 best, and they supply us with examples of the stamp 
 of pony which it is desired to breed for polo purposes. 
 It is true, of course, in a sense, that you cannot breed 
 a polo pony. But you can breed a pony which by 
 
 209 p 
 
2IO POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 conformation and blood is more likely than not 
 to play polo if it is trained carefully and used with 
 judgment. The object of this chapter is to show 
 what is the purpose the breeder of ponies of the polo 
 type sets before himself, to show why it is thought 
 that he has reasonable prospects of success in his 
 undertaking. 
 
 That we have the type clegrly before us no one 
 who will study these pictures can doubt. The prob- 
 lem to be solved is to breed ponies of the right 
 stamp, and having done so, to fix the type so that the 
 polo pony may take its place among our recognised 
 breeds of horses in the same way as the hackney, the 
 shire horse, and the hackney pony have already done. 
 The first thing to do is to discover how the existing 
 ponies have come into being, and, having so far as 
 possible traced them to their origin, to inquire if it 
 is possible by starting from the same point to produce 
 similar animals. I begin with the axiom that, given 
 time, patience, and judgment, you can, within certain 
 limits, establish any variety of our domestic animals. 
 You have, when once the type is fixed, to eliminate 
 as far as possible the tendency to reversion which is 
 the outcome of the law of heredity, so that your young 
 stock shall come true to type. 
 
 Let us take the Irish pony, just because so many 
 of our best polo ponies have come from Ireland, and 
 because the origin of the Irish pony can be traced 
 without much difficulty. Though it may be difficult 
 to establish the pedigree of any particular animal, yet 
 it is fairly well understood how the Irish pony came 
 
^■ 
 
 tin 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 >.• 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
POLO PONY BREEDING 211 
 
 into existence. In the first instance, no doubt, they 
 were misfits of hunter-breeding or reversions to 
 smaller ancestors of that type. Before the days of 
 polo, or at all events while the demand was still 
 slack, but few Irish breeders intended to produce a 
 14.2 pony. A hunter was much more remunerative, 
 or, if not a hunter, then a troop-horse or a trapper. 
 
 But at the foundation of all Irish horse-breeding 
 was the pony blood of Connemara and Galway. 
 Horse-breeding depends upon the existence in any 
 country of the need for a working horse. The Irish 
 farmer had and has a use for wiry, active, clean-legged 
 mares of strong constitutions and even temper. 
 They wanted horses that would work hard and live 
 in the rough. But there was also in Ireland work 
 for the smaller, cheaper, and hardier pony which could 
 maintain itself on the moors and uplands. On these 
 wild tracts of country there are great varieties of herbs 
 and stunted shrubs, and these were just what a race 
 of hardy ponies needed. Then these ponies were 
 required for carrying burdens, and for such a purpose 
 the peasants found it indispensable to have intelligent, 
 docile animals — a sulky, stupid pony was no use to 
 them. Therefore there was a continual process of 
 selection for temper and docility going on. These 
 animals became known, and their blood was diffused 
 more or less through aU the working horses of the 
 country. There was, as in England so in Ireland, 
 and on the borders of Wales, much pony blood 
 crossed with thoroughbred blood. The mares so 
 bred produced the famous Irish hunters which may 
 
212 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 be seen any day making light of the Badminton 
 walls, crossing safely the Blackmore Vale doubles, 
 or flying the blackthorn hedges of the shires. But 
 now and again in the place of the big hunter came 
 the 14.2 pony. 
 
 When polo began to prosper, these ponies were 
 rescued from the slavery of the higgler's cart, played 
 in some Irish county club, and coming to hand 
 quickly, since an Irish man knows well how to 
 school an Irish horse, they had a few brilliant days 
 in the County Cup in Dublin. The best pony soon 
 found his way to England, and when English con- 
 dition and Irish horse-flesh combined had made 
 him one of the best in England, came his day of 
 triumph. It is the final of the Champion Cup 
 or of the Inter-Regimental. The score stands at 
 two all and but ten minutes more remain. " Give 
 me ' Brian,' " says the master. " He's had three tens 
 already, sir," replies the groom. " Never mind, 
 he never failed me yet," and so once more the 
 good brown pony goes out. Shrinking from no 
 scrimmage and never hanging back in his stride, 
 the rider's chance comes, and these two sweep down 
 with a clear lead for the goal. Who whoop ! and 
 the bell rings. " It's aU your doing, old man," says 
 the master as he gives the pony a friendly smack and 
 swings off to the pavilion, while " Brian " is led away, 
 his wide nostrils, his heaving flank, his quivering tail 
 telling of the severity of the struggle. Yet to-morrow 
 his eye will be as clear, his legs as cool and hard as 
 ever, he will have cleaned out his manger and rested 
 
POLO PONY BREEDING 
 
 213 
 
 well. Let us see now what has gone to the making 
 of this pony. First, there is the pony of the hills and 
 moors finding his living on the scanty but nourish- 
 ing grass and the fibrous stunted shrubs of the wild 
 country of his birth. Then there is the struggle 
 for existence which has developed his intelligence, 
 hardened his constitution, and diminished his size. 
 One of the chief factors in regulating the size of the 
 horse is this struggle for existence. This is the 
 reason why horses that live in herds are always 
 smaller than those living separately or in small 
 numbers. In proportion as we make life easier for 
 the horse and lessen the stress of the struggle, or take 
 it away altogether, does his size increase. Thirdly, 
 we have, in the strains of our English pony, the 
 working mares. The best polo ponies and hunters 
 are those derived from mares which had real work to 
 do, and Nature has given us a hint on which we should 
 do well to ponder, that the pleasure of the sportsman 
 has its roots far back in the necessities of the peasant 
 farmer. From these working ancestors we have the 
 docility and courage for which the ponies and mares 
 have been selected for generations. Lastly, we have 
 the infusion of thoroughbred blood, giving the speed 
 and the shape and make which we need. 
 
 Speaking generally, we may say that, while make 
 and shape, docility, intelligence, and speed are largely 
 a matter of inheritance, endurance and hardiness are 
 the result of climate, food, and the circumstances of 
 the life of the ancestors. 
 
 Having thus analysed the materials that have gone 
 
214 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 to the making of a polo pony, we have to consider 
 whether, by selecting the most suitable specimens of 
 the ponies we have, we can breed with remunerative 
 certainty an animal of which we can say, this is likely 
 to make a polo pony if it falls into good hands. But 
 here comes in a question which we are bound to face. 
 Supposing that you buy mares of the right type and 
 put them to similar and suitable stallions, that is, to 
 horses which, while of the same general type as the 
 mares, have those qualities which the mares lack, what 
 security have you that you will not be disappointed 
 by some unexpected reversion to some unsuspected 
 ancestors ? This may indeed occur, but what we have 
 to consider is its probability. I think that while the 
 existence of the possibility of reversion is not to be 
 denied, its probability is much exaggerated. For this 
 there are two reasons : — First^ that the general 
 tendency of reversion where the crosses are not 
 violent or to absolutely alien blood, is to the average 
 or mean type. This applies, I think, to those mental 
 as well as physical characteristics, which can be 
 inherited, and thus, of course, to size among others. 
 Secondly^ that the tendency to reversion diminishes 
 when the races bred from are prepotent ones. That 
 is, the tendency to reversion to a different type from 
 that of the parents, is diminished in direct proportion 
 to the purity of the race. " It is,*' says Mr. Vernon, 
 "when two distinct races are crossed that the 
 tendency to reversion most often declares itself"^ 
 He goes on : "The reversion of hybrids and mongrels 
 
 ^ Variation in Animals and Plants. H. M. Vernon, M.A., London, 1903. 
 
POLO PONY BREEDING 215 
 
 to one of their pure parent forms after an interval 
 of two or more generations is especially common. 
 Hence it would seem that the act of crossing in itself 
 gives an impulse to reversion." The tendency to 
 unexpected and undesirable reversion is then to be 
 looked for less in the offspring of pure breeds, and 
 especially of those which have been more or less 
 closely inbred. Now, in the case of the polo pony, 
 we have descent from two offshoots of a common 
 stock, the Eastern horse, both of which offshoots have 
 been closely inbred. 
 
 Let me illustrate this by, the pedigree of a pony 
 which is very likely hereafter to be selected as a brood 
 mare. In 1904, a filly, a fine type of pony, named 
 " Modest Maiden," was exhibited at the Knighton 
 Show by the Radnorshire Polo and Riding Pony Stud 
 Company. " Modest Maiden " is by " Shyboy," by 
 " Rosewater," by " Rosicrucian." The last named has 
 four crosses of " Orville " in his pedigree. " Orville " 
 has four crosses of the Darley Arabian, which please 
 note. Now, turning to " Modest Maiden's " dam, she 
 was a Welsh pony by a trotting (not a hackney) 
 pony " Royal Revenge II." This pony goes back to 
 Rystyk's " Hambletonian," said by Americans to be 
 the king of trotting sires, and through him at last to 
 the Darley Arabian again. Thus we have a common 
 descent from one of the sources of our thorough- 
 bred blood. The rest of " Modest Maiden's " 
 blood is that of the Welsh mountain pony. Now all 
 mountain and moorland breeds are very prepotent, 
 because they are, by the nature of things, closely 
 
2i6 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 inbred. Alien crosses may from time to time be 
 admitted, but such is the prepotency of a mountain- 
 bred pony that they can absorb without much deterior- 
 ation a great deal of alien blood. The climate and 
 the food are always working with the inherited 
 tendency to produce a particular type. Sir Richard 
 Green Price tells me that " Modest Maiden " is in 
 foal to " Schoolmaster." This horse is by "Wisdom" 
 out of " Brenta " by " Parmesan." " Wisdom " has 
 six crosses of " Orville," and " Brenta " through 
 " Parmesan " has two crosses. Thus the chances of 
 reversion in " Modest Maiden's " offspring would be 
 very small. If, further, we carefully select for type, 
 with each succeeding generation the chances of 
 unwelcome reversion grow smaller, and the type we 
 require a practical certainty. " After six generations 
 of selection," writes Professor Pearson, quoted by Mr. 
 Vernon, " the selected individuals will, without further 
 selection, breed true to the selected type within nearly 
 I per cent of its value." We can then without undue 
 temerity lay down that the polo pony of the future 
 must be an animal containing thoroughbred and pony 
 blood, and be bred from selected animals for six genera- 
 tions. In practice I do not believe so long a time will 
 be required, for the above sample pedigree (and others 
 would yield precisely similar results) shows that more 
 than half the work is done for us when we begin. 
 If, as is much to be hoped, the owners of other 
 mountain breeds follow the example of Wales and 
 establish stud books of their own, the task will be much 
 simplified. Everyi Irish breeder knows the value of the 
 
POLO PONY BREEDING 217 
 
 old pony blood, and, as readers will already have 
 inferred, English hunters and polo ponies owe their 
 origin in a large number of cases to the Welsh or 
 other mountain breeds. 
 
 To those who doubt this I recommend the study 
 of the Welsh Stud Book, which will be found at once 
 amusing and instructive. For the Welsh Stud Book 
 has the advantage of the vivid pen of Sir Richard 
 Green Price, and the brilliant essays, full of wit and 
 substance, of Mr. Charles Coltman Rogers. 
 
 The above reflections will help us to realise two 
 important truths. First, that it is possible to breed 
 the class of riding pony we want, and secondly, that 
 the mountain and moorland ponies are deserving 
 of every assistance and encouragement which it is 
 in our power to give them. What is needed is not 
 any undue interference, still less crosses of alien blood, 
 but a steady and sustained effort to preserve the 
 purity and hardiness of the breeds. I should like 
 to see the elimination, by law if necessary, of all 
 diseased, weakly, or aged individuals, and the removal 
 of unsound or immature stallions. 
 
 If horse-breeders are right in their opinion of the 
 value of pony blood in hunters and cobs (and who 
 can doubt it ^), then the landowners and farmers of 
 the countries where these breeds are produced are the 
 guardians of a most valuable national asset. They 
 should be assisted, encouraged, even, if necessary, with 
 a little gentle compulsion, to do their duty by them. 
 
 The Polo and Riding Pony Society has done a 
 great deal, and of late with the hearty co-operation of 
 
2i8 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 our leading polo players. Are not our best polo 
 players among our best judges ? and Hurlingham, 
 Ranelagh, and Roehampton have thrown open their 
 shows to the members of the Society, while Ranelagh 
 in particular has striven to encourage the breeding 
 classes by a liberal offer of prizes for brood-mares 
 and stallions. The success of the Society has 
 justified the policy of the Council in encouraging 
 local eiFort. This has been achieved by granting 
 medals and giving prizes at shows in different parts 
 of the country. Moreover, members of the Council 
 are frequently called upon to act as judges of pony 
 classes, and in these ways have helped to encourage 
 the true type of pony all over the country. 
 
 But a more substantial stimulus to the breeder is 
 to be found in the ready sale there is for ponies likely 
 to make polo ponies. Four or five hundred of these 
 are sold at Tattersall's every spring, and are all much 
 of the same type. It so happens that the polo pony 
 is the most generally useful horse there is. You 
 cannot put him out of his place, and he will do every- 
 thing from drawing a lawn-mower up to winning a 
 race. The Government covets them for mounted- 
 infantry cobs, for a trained polo pony is more than 
 half a troop-horse already. I believe that we shall 
 come to use animals of this type, not only for 
 mounted infantry but for light cavalry. I sometimes 
 dream of a crack corps of guides mounted on 
 14.2 polo ponies, and think how useful they would 
 be. They should be ofllicered by men who had 
 all played in the Inter-Regimental Tournament. 
 
"I 
 
POLO PONY BREEDING 219 
 
 But in any case there is now every reason to 
 encourage us to breed polo ponies, or, if it is 
 demanded we should put it that way, animals suitable 
 for polo. The mares are always useful on and about 
 a country house or farm, there is a plentiful choice 
 of good stallions, and the market is a ready one. 
 Prices, however, are not very satisfactory to the 
 breeder. The breeding of the polo pony is attracting 
 considerable interest, and the more largely it is under- 
 taken the better will be the production of the raw 
 material of polo, and the better will riding ponies 
 pay the breeder. As long as ponies are scarce and 
 the demand greatly exceeds the supply, the price of 
 the trained pony will increase out of all proportion 
 to the value of the untrained animal. We see this 
 from the example of India, where polo has certainly 
 not grown of late years as it ought to have done, 
 because of the demand for trained ponies. If people 
 will buy only those ponies that know their business, 
 the dealers in Bombay or London find their business 
 fall off and prices are lowered. 
 
 Major -General Haig, the present Inspector- 
 General of Cavalry, has made some excellent sug- 
 gestions. He advises that all ponies should be 
 registered in two classes. Class A includes all 
 those ponies that have never played in a tournament. 
 Class B all those that have. He further advises 
 that in inter-regimental tournaments eighteen ponies 
 be allowed to each team — twelve from Class A and 
 not more than six from Class B ; but the whole 
 number may be taken from Class A if it is preferred. 
 
220 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 The effect of this would be to oblige a regiment to 
 buy two-thirds of its ponies when still untrained, it 
 would increase the number of trained ponies on the 
 market and thus in time lower the average price, 
 while it would also stimulate the demand for untrained 
 ponies and consequently raise their value. 
 
 Now it is clearly for the interest of polo players 
 and breeders alike that the price of trained ponies 
 should be lowered and that of untrained ones 
 increased. At present the obstacle in the way of 
 breeding ponies is the low price of the raw material. 
 It is difficult to sell a four-year-old pony at all, and a 
 five-year-old unmade pony is only worth ride-and- 
 drive prices or a little over, say from ^^25 to £§Oy 
 according to his quality. Some dealers do not make 
 their ponies at all, or at most put a finishing touch 
 on them, and in consequence a polo pony passes 
 through many hands, and the prices we hear of, which 
 strike every (One as large, have had to supply four 
 profits of which none at all went into the pocket of 
 the breeder. A four-year-old pony bred on a farm 
 represents an outlay of at least ;^20, and perhaps 
 more. Taking a very moderate estimate, a profit of 
 ;^5 on this really only means that, one animal with 
 another, the breeder makes no loss. But the follow- 
 ing fact will show that this sum is about as much as 
 the breeder gets as his share. Here is one. A bred 
 a pony on his farm, at five years old he sold it to B 
 for {ji^, B played it at a local club and hunted it and 
 sold it to C for ^£50. C passed it on to D for (,^S'i 
 only keeping it a short time. D played the pony 
 
POLO PONY BREEDING 221 
 
 and, as it shaped well, sold it to one of the fashion- 
 able dealers for ;£i50, who passed it on to a customer 
 for ;£300 after playing it in several tournaments. Now 
 this is not an isolated case. With some variations it 
 occurs constantly, but it obviously affords insufficient 
 encouragement to breeders. 
 
 The result is that we have a large importation of 
 Argentine and American ponies, which are very good, 
 but which have the effect of keeping down the price 
 of untrained English ponies. If polo pony breeding 
 is ever to be really successful, our polo governing 
 bodies must turn their attention to encouraging the 
 breeders. All that can be done directly the P. and 
 R. P. S. do, by offering prizes and encouraging 
 bending competitions to popularise the polo pony. 
 What is wanted now is for polo players to turn their 
 attention to encouraging the production of polo 
 ponies. No way would be better than for players to 
 undertake, as has been advised in Chapter VI., the 
 training of their own ponies, and by the adoption of 
 some scheme similar to that recommended by Major- 
 General Haig, but adapted to the circumstances of 
 English polo. 
 
 It is quite true that we have succeeded in breed- 
 ing ponies of polo type and showing them in saddle, 
 as the four winners at Islington in the novice class 
 of 1904 will make manifest, but all these ponies and 
 most of the others coming on are in the hands of 
 men of means. The P. and R. P. S. has been 
 fortunate in falling under the control of men who 
 made the objects of the Society their first aim, and 
 
222 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 with whom profit was only a secondary consideration. 
 Such success as has been reached could only have 
 been attained in this way. But the time has come 
 when it is only common-sense to encourage others to 
 follow the lines the Society has proved to be the 
 right ones, and to seek a proiit in so doing. That 
 the future of polo greatly depends on the supply of 
 ponies at reasonable prices being in some way equal 
 to the demand, no one can doubt. If trained ponies 
 came down to an average of about ;£i50, and 
 untrained ponies of promise rose to a price of from 
 £^o to ;^6o, the problem would be solved and one 
 obstacle to the popularity of the game removed. 
 There is a sufficient margin between the lower and 
 higher prices named, to give ample profit to skill and 
 judgment in selecting and making ponies. 
 
 The value of polo pony shows is unquestionably 
 great, because there is no doubt that one great 
 obstacle to the increase of polo pony breeding is that 
 the farmers and others who might take this up with 
 advantage have no real conception as to what a polo 
 pony is. Many of the animals that one sees at 
 shows in polo pony classes are quite unsuited for 
 the game in any form. In the same way one is 
 often shown with pride an animal that may be 
 useful enough in its way, but could never be of the 
 least good on the polo field. It is most important 
 that judges should be selected who are acquainted 
 with the true type needed for a polo pony. Judges 
 who combine skill in the game with judgment are 
 unquestionably the most suitable, and as a rule they 
 
Ci5 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 o 
 :^ 
 
 CO bs 
 CO O 
 
 bj 
 
 o 
 
 a, 
 
 a: 
 
POLO PONY BREEDING 223 
 
 should be left to handle their classes alone. At 
 polo pony shows single-handed judging is the best. 
 The judge has a type in his mind and adheres to it 
 throughout, and supposing him to be competent, he 
 not only gives as much satisfaction as any man can 
 where there are but a limited number of prizes and 
 a number of competitors, but his judgments are 
 instructive to the onlookers. 
 
 These remarks apply only to classes for ponies 
 likely to make polo ponies, and for made ponies. 
 The latter class is not worth the money spent on it 
 except in London, Liverpool, or large centres. In 
 breeding classes two men, a polo player and a man 
 who makes a speciality of breeding classes, one who 
 has been a breeder but has retired, give the most 
 satisfactory awards. In no case should there ever 
 be three judges, since the best may often be out- 
 voted. 
 
 Thus the game of polo has enriched the country 
 with a new and most useful kind of horse, for peace 
 or war. The polo pony is never out of his place. 
 You can drive him, hack him, or hunt him, and 
 he will do all these well. The possessor of good 
 animals of this type need never stay at home for 
 want of horses, if he wants to do any work a horse 
 can help in, or enjoy any sport a horse can share. 
 
 Since writing the above I have read two im- 
 portant publications which support the view ex- 
 pressed in this chapter. It is not in accordance 
 with the plan of this book to go deeply into the 
 subject of breeding. I should like therefore to refer 
 
224 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 my readers — First, to the valuable preface to volume 
 viii. of the Polo and Riding Pony Stud Book^ written 
 by Sir Richard Green Price. In these pages he sets 
 forth clearly the descent of our polo pony stallions 
 from "Walton," a grandson of " Herod " (1758). 
 The former inherited the notable staying power of 
 his sire " Sir Peter." In the pedigree of " Walton " 
 the best Galloway blood of the period occurs re- 
 peatedly. Secondly, to Mr. Theodore Cook's able 
 and interesting History of the English Turf. The 
 remarks (vol. ii. pp. 378 et seqq.) on the share of 
 the English horse (before the importation of the 
 most famous Easterns) in the credit of founding 
 our thoroughbred race will come home to every 
 polo pony breeder. " The old racing men (in the 
 eighteenth century) were rewarded for their per- 
 tinacity in racing hard with the material they had, by 
 suddenly discovering that this ^lateriaj crossed with 
 the imported Eastern stock produced something much 
 finer than either. . . . What they already had in endur- 
 ance they improved in speed, and what was fast was 
 made to last as well." 
 

 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE POLO CLUB, ITS APPLIANCES AND EXPENSES 
 
 This is necessarily a prosaic chapter, but it is on a 
 very important topic. No doubt it will be the one 
 to which polo managers will turn first. The care 
 and improvement of the ground is the chief source 
 of prosperity to the club. Not only is a rough 
 ground very discouraging to playing members, but 
 if your ground is a bad one it will be found difficult 
 to induce visiting teams to come from a distance to 
 play matches or to enter for tournaments. The type 
 of a well-designed and well-equipped ground is that 
 at the Ranelagh Club known to players as the " old 
 ground." No pains or expense have been spared 
 on it, and it has had the benefit of time. Ten years 
 or more of steady work have done wonders for a 
 ground that apart from its beautiful situation had 
 
 225 Q 
 
226 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 not great natural advantages. When I first knew 
 the ground there were some serious irregularities. 
 These have been removed. The corner nearest the 
 house was slippery and treacherous. This has been 
 since relaid. The club had to contend against severe 
 drought during the two seasons I was most con- 
 cerned with it. A dry season is worse for the grass 
 of a polo ground than a wet one. Far more injury 
 is done by galloping on a sun-baked surface of 
 parched turf than by play on it in wet weather. A 
 ground, it is true, looks dreadful after a hard match 
 has been played in a rainy season. If, however, the 
 treaders do their work well, replacing with the hand 
 the clods of turf displaced by the hoofs of the ponies, 
 and the turf is well rolled, scarcely a trace will remain 
 on the following day, and no permanent injury of any 
 kind will be done to the grass. In county clubs 
 the polo ground has always the best-looking grass 
 in the neighbourhood. 
 
 A polo ground may safely be used on three 
 or four days a week in an ordinary season, but the 
 same amount of play in hot rainless weather will 
 cover the ground with dry bare patches. Where 
 there is no appliance for watering the ground, a 
 second ground would be very useful, but perhaps 
 that is like the favourite prescription of the doctors 
 to hard-worked people of nervous temperament and 
 small means, " Don't worry, and take a complete 
 holiday " ; most excellent but impracticable advice. 
 A polo ground occupies about eleven acres, and it is 
 not everywhere that a field of thirty acres or more 
 
CLUB APPLIANCES AND EXPENSES 227 
 
 of level grass can be procured, and this brings me 
 to the question that confronts every polo manager. 
 
 The Choice of a Ground. — In the case of a new club 
 those who are entrusted with the first steps cannot 
 take too much pains about this. The natural 
 advantages which should be looked for are a level 
 surface, sound old turf, and convenience of situation. 
 If money was no object I should be inclined to place 
 the last first. No polo club ever succeeds unless its 
 playing members attend regularly, and my experience 
 leads me to think that nothing in life is more safe to 
 reckon on, than the dislike of mankind to incon- 
 venience and trouble. As we have not only a polo 
 ground to consider, but a polo club to keep up, we 
 must have sufficient space. A polo ground should 
 be as nearly 300 yards long as possible, after allowing 
 for a margin beyond each goal of at least 40 yards 
 between the back line and the nearest fence. Thus 
 the polo field would require to be at least 380 yards 
 in length. The breadth of a boarded ground is 
 laid down by the Hurlingham rules at 160 yards. 
 There should be a clear margin of 10 yards all 
 round the ground outside the guards and boards 
 with an added 40 yards at each goal end. These ^ 
 margins are most important, and rather than diminish 
 them it is better, if necessary, to reduce the length 
 and breadth of the part of the ground devoted 
 to play. It is not only that the margin is neces- 
 sary for safety but that a cramped ground is bad 
 for both the players and their ponies. If there 
 is a fence or other obstacle too close to the goals. 
 
228 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 ponies and riders will have a tendency to check 
 their speed at the end of a run, and this spoils their 
 play. When once the goal-posts open out before a 
 player there should be nothing except these in his 
 mind. A player galloping for the goal should, when 
 he hits for the posts and believes he has succeeded 
 in driving the ball between them, not therefore cease 
 to gallop until the ball has actually rolled over the 
 line. The same rule holds good for a man who is 
 defending. The goal is never won or lost until the 
 ball is over the line. Yet how often we see men 
 pull up when they have hit for the posts, instead of 
 following up the ball, and in the same way goals are 
 often scored that might have been saved, on account 
 of slackness in riding on the part of the defender. 
 At all events no excuse should be given for this, but 
 plenty of space allowed on every side. 
 
 Having found a field of sufficient size, that is 
 near enough to the centre of the district for the con- 
 venience of members, the next point is to see that the 
 surface is fairly level and thoroughly well drained. 
 Nothing is worse than a swampy field. It is plain 
 that a very uneven field is unsuitable, a slight slope 
 or even moderate ups and downs are less objection- 
 able, and where, as at Hurlingham, the centre of the 
 ground is the highest point, and there is a slope away 
 to either goal, it does not matter so much. The 
 ground of the Household Cavalry at Datchet, of 
 Eden Park, and of the Market Harborough Club, 
 are excellent instances of fields level by nature, which 
 have needed nothing but proper care of the grass 
 
CLUB APPLIANCES AND EXPENSES 229 
 
 to make them suitable for first-class polo. One 
 consideration, however, will limit the amount of 
 rolling done, and that is the cost of the labour. 
 Mr. T. Drybrough has calculated that a horse 
 drawing a four-foot roller will have to travel about 
 twenty-seven miles in order to roll out a polo 
 ground thoroughly. But we may take it that a 
 roller should be used as much as funds and weather 
 will permit. The horse should wear boots similar to 
 those used when lawns are being mowed. There 
 are various ways of top-dressing a field — bones, slag, 
 powdered earth. All, however, are liable to sow 
 undesired and unexpected weeds. The simplest and 
 most effectual of all is certainly to use your mowing 
 machine with the boxes off. This I learned from 
 Dr. Hastings, and it is interesting to note that not 
 only does the cut grass make an admirable top 
 dressing, but that a considerable proportion, probably 
 more than half, of the blades take root downwards 
 and spring up to the great advantage of the turf. I 
 do not think, however, it is possible to lay down 
 dogmatically any particular form of top-dressing as 
 universally applicable. This must depend on the 
 soil, the climate, and on the funds available. The 
 cheapest and simplest method of strengthening the 
 turf is to turn sheep on to the ground, never cattle 
 or horses. In the polo season the ground should 
 depend on the care of the club, and no one else 
 should be allowed to interfere. Nor is it desirable 
 to turn sheep in on the off days. In the case of 
 London clubs where labour is plentiful, treaders-in 
 
230 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 can be employed, and very useful they are, but the 
 manager and his groundman should always go over 
 the ground in order to assure themselves that the 
 clods cut out by the ponies' hoofs have been replaced 
 carefully by hand, a task the ordinary treader-in is 
 apt to shirk. Plantain and clover should be care- 
 fully extirpated ; the latter is especially dangerous as 
 it makes a slippery surface. There is one country 
 polo ground where, in place of treaders, the squire 
 employed the schoolboys to put back the clods before 
 rolling. His wife soon received a request from the 
 schoolmistress that the girls might be allowed to take 
 a share of the work. Accordingly the girls were 
 given a turn, with the utmost satisfaction to them- 
 selves and the club. Their neat little fingers replaced 
 the turf most accurately, and it was unanimously 
 voted that their work was admirable. I believe that 
 sixpence a-head was the price paid in both cases. It is 
 very light work, of course, and needing care and 
 neatness more than anything else. 
 
 Not always, however, can we secure good strong 
 turf, and it may be that we find the grass is foul 
 with weeds and weak in growth. The best and 
 simplest method then is to pen sheep on the 
 ground in the winter, feeding them highly. In 
 the spring put a harrow over the ground, then a 
 chain harrow, and then roll thoroughly, and sow 
 with some of the grass seeds supplied for recreation 
 grounds by any good firm of seedsmen. After that, 
 the ordinary cutting and rolling. A polo ground, 
 however, repays the care expended on it, as every 
 
CLUB APPLIANCES AND EXPENSES 231 
 
 one who has played on a well-kept ground knows. 
 If I was forming a new club, I should also try to 
 have room for gymkhanas without invading on the 
 polo ground, and to have a space which would serve 
 as a practice ground. It is desirable that members 
 should be able to knock the ball about, and to try 
 ponies, but it is most undesirable that they should 
 be allowed to do these things on the match ground. 
 I have referred to gymkhanas, and any provision 
 for these will probably return the trouble and outlay 
 expended on them. 
 
 The boards are a very important point in the outfit 
 of the ground. The Americans call them the "guards," 
 a convenient and appropriate name we might well 
 adopt. The Hurlingham Club first introduced the 
 boards, and they were found to improve the game. 
 As originally introduced, the ball used to hang under 
 the boards. Then at Ranelagh we adopted the plan of 
 sloping the turf gently up to the boards on the inner 
 side, so that the ball would not lie under the boards, 
 but roll back to such a distance as would enable the 
 player to hit it fairly with the mallet head. The boards 
 are planks usually of about 20 feet in length, one inch 
 wide, and eleven inches high. The top must be care- 
 fully rounded or it will cut the ponies, and I used 
 occasionally to walk along the boards to see that the 
 edges were smooth and that no frayed or splintered 
 sections were to be found. The turf slope is made 
 by cutting and raising the turf along the boards, and 
 filling up with earth underneath until you have the 
 turf within five inches or so of the top of the guards. 
 
232 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Then the turf should be carefully pressed down till 
 there is between six and seven inches of board 
 above the top of the slope. When the slope cracks 
 away from the boards, as it will do in dry weather, a 
 man should go round continually with a box or barrel 
 of sifted earth and fill up the interstices. It will save 
 much labour if the polo manager sees that this is 
 done. My own experience is that the turf slope 
 requires a good deal of care and attention to keep 
 it in order. This is, however, one of the most 
 necessary details in the care of a guarded ground. 
 
 Most clubs have a small lawn-mower to keep 
 the grass short on the slopes. The Ranelagh 
 Club was the first in London to adopt slopes, 
 but the idea I believe originally came from Edin- 
 burgh. The boards of course are only along the 
 sides of the parallelogram. The back and goal 
 lines are marked out with white lime -wash by a 
 tennis-marker. Care should be taken to see that the 
 line is marked straight and that the goal-posts are 
 exactly 24 feet apart. The paper goal-posts made at 
 Willesden are the best I have ever seen, and the 
 Ranelagh plan of standing them in zinc cases is most 
 effective in preserving the posts. The new rules 
 make it advisable to mark out a line at 30 yards, and 
 again at 60 yards from the goal-line or that line 
 produced. For matches the centre of the ground 
 may be marked, but in ordinary games managers and 
 umpires should be careful not to throw in the ball 
 always from the same spot, lest the middle of the 
 ground be worn into bare and ugly patches. 
 
^ 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 Oh 
 
 :::: 
 o 
 
 Oh 
 
CLUB APPLIANCES AND EXPENSES 233 
 
 The ground having been thus marked out and 
 brought into order, the next thing is to provide for 
 the spectators, and for those players who are waiting 
 their turn. Some kind of pavilion is desirable. 
 Here I may refer my readers to the plan of the Rane- 
 lagh pavilion, drawn expressly for this book. It may 
 not be possible to carry it out in every detail, but 
 the study of it will be far more instructive than 
 any amount of description. 
 
 When there is no particular reason for building a 
 pavilion in any one situation, it should, as far as pos- 
 sible, be so arranged that the spectators should have 
 their backs to the setting sun. I feel a difficulty in 
 giving advice about the accommodation to be provided, 
 because so much must depend on the expenditure 
 possible. Two excellent small pavilions are those at 
 Stansted (on the Silver Leys Ground) and at Eden 
 Park. Liverpool has a very neat pavilion with taste- 
 ful surroundings. If there is a pavilion at all, there 
 should be dressing- and bath-rooms with hot and cold 
 water laid on, if possible. In country clubs there 
 might be a tea-tent for ladies, until a separate tea- 
 room and possibly ladies' drawing-room, as at Roe- 
 hampton, can be added. At Ranelagh the members* 
 bath-rooms have every comfort and luxury, includ- 
 ing a shampooer always in attendance. But the best 
 thing of all about the Ranelagh pavilion is, that it has 
 such a well-arranged front from which to see a first- 
 rate polo match. 
 
 To the marking-board I have referred below. All 
 that is now wanted is a bell to ring at the end of the 
 
234 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 periods, and in the pavilion a supply of umpires' 
 whistles. Reversible waistcoats of red and blue, 
 which are used to mark the sides, should also be kept. 
 At one time it was difficult to induce the players to 
 wear a distinctive mark, but now it is so great a con- 
 venience to themselves, as well as to the spectators, to 
 see at a glance which side a player belongs to, that the 
 jackets are readily accepted and worn. The Americans 
 require the wearing of colours by the teams, as one of 
 the rules of polo, and this is an excellent plan. But 
 there is still one more requirement, which is of more 
 importance to country clubs than to town ones. At 
 Hurlingham and at Ranelagh where many of the 
 ponies are stabled in or near the club grounds, and 
 the trees are wide and spreading, there is no very 
 great need for shelter ; but in country clubs where 
 people often come some distance, I think that there 
 should be a few stalls and some shelter, however 
 rough and simple, for carriages. Ours is an uncertain 
 climate and something of the kind is necessary to the 
 prosperity of the club, but this need not be a matter 
 of great expense. Chairs for ladies, and little tables 
 for tea, are sure to be wanted, especially on tourna- 
 ment or gymkhana days. As to servants, there must 
 be at least one groundman to be responsible for the 
 labour work, and a lad to help him. If you find an 
 efficient man he is worth good pay. The lad is to 
 mark the scores and ring the bell under the orders 
 of the polo manager or secretary. This is the stafF 
 absolutely necessary to a polo ground. 
 
 In the present day when there are a large number 
 
CLUB APPLIANCES AND EXPENSES 235 
 
 of polo clubs springing up all over the country, and 
 perhaps even more that would be founded if the fear 
 of expense did not stand in the way, it may not be 
 amiss to consider what expenses we can do without. 
 After all the great thing is to play polo. Supposing 
 that I were to start a club where every sixpence had 
 to be considered,.! should think over what was in- 
 dispensable. There must be a field with space to lay 
 out a polo ground. Mowing and rolling must be 
 done, but an arrangement might be made with a 
 neighbouring farmer, so that there need be no capital 
 ouday for mowers, rollers, or horses. Tents might 
 be pitched during the season, dressing-rooms or a 
 portable house set up. Goal-posts there must be, but 
 a blackboard and a bit of chalk will do for the score. 
 1 think there should be guards if possible, but Ciren- 
 cester manages to play a most excellent game and 
 to train many good players without them. If the 
 boards are objected to, either on account of the first 
 cost or the upkeep, then the ground should be as 
 nearly 300 yards by 200 as the circumstances will 
 permit (see plan of 300 x 160 boarded ground). Of 
 course, many of our best players learned in India 
 without boards. Colonel De Lisle, Captain Gordon 
 Renton, Major Maclaren, the late Colonel Le Gallais, 
 and many others did so. I have already pointed out 
 why it is that guards improve the game, but they can- 
 not be said to be necessary. The expenses of in- 
 dividual members are their own affair, but I think a 
 polo club often brings more money into a district than 
 it takes out. It is sometimes said that the pony- 
 
236 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 dealing element will be too strong in country clubs, 
 but I do not see why this should be so. No one, 
 with very few exceptions, who plays polo is averse 
 from turning an honest penny by his ponies. It 
 is good for polo to have more ponies, it is good 
 for farmers to make money whenever they can. 
 Nothing brings people together more than polo. 
 Not even hunting is such a leveller, and nothing 
 spreads horsemanship so effectually as learning to 
 play polo. Anything that makes life in the 
 country more interesting and attractive is a gain. 
 Every club should, however, regard two expenses as 
 indispensable, affiliation to the County Polo Associa- 
 tion, and a visit from the Hurlingham official 
 measurer. There is no greater mistake than to be 
 careless about the height of ponies. Every pony that 
 plays should have a Hurlingham certificate. To 
 enforce this is no hardship on the individual owner, 
 since it adds to the pony's value. I think many 
 people regard the official measurer with unnecesary 
 dread. Mr. Sheather has no desire to reject a pony. 
 On the contrary he regards it as his duty to measure 
 a pony if he can. The rejections are wonderfully few 
 in proportion to the number of ponies offered for 
 measurement. People often think a pony will not 
 measure when he is in fact well under height. The 
 whole system of measuring and registration of ponies 
 under Hurlingham rules has been made as fair as is 
 possible. The more I study the question the more 
 convinced I am that there is very little " faking " done, 
 and very little chance of its succeeding if attempted. 
 
CLUB APPLIANCES AND EXPENSES 237 
 
 As to the amount of the subscription, that depends 
 on several points, the rent of the ground, the 
 amount of attention it requires, the number of 
 players. The actual subscriptions for existing clubs, 
 excepting Hurlingham and Ranelagh, which offer 
 many other advantages besides polo, range from ten 
 guineas at Roehampton (the last named club accepts 
 soldiers at five guineas) down to two guineas at 
 Worcester. Most polo clubs elect non-playing 
 members at from a guinea to ten shillings a year. 
 The subscription which will generally suffice for a 
 country club is from £,2- 3^- ^^ £>5' 5^- ^^r playing, 
 and ;^i for non-playing members. I find that out 
 of thirty-five county clubs, five take ten guineas, 
 three have a subscription under ten and above five, 
 four have five guineas, three require four guineas, 
 ten three guineas, and only nine demand entrance 
 fees. But I think an annual subscription of three 
 guineas with an entrance fee of one pound will be 
 found enough in most cases. The original outlay 
 will amount to about £150, and is generally met by 
 a special subscription among the founders of the 
 club. But it is difficult to lay down a hard and fast 
 rule, for the expenses of polo clubs necessarily vary 
 greatly. 
 
 In a first-class club in London they are heavy, the 
 cost of labour alone making a very serious item in 
 the annual balance sheet. The following figures 
 may be taken as approximate estimates of the ex- 
 penses of a London club. To keep the ground 
 in order means an expenditure of about ;£2oo a 
 
238 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 year, divided as follows : — Labour on the ground 
 for 12 months, £111 ', keep of a horse, ;^40 ; wear 
 and tear of rollers, lawn-mowers, etc., j[^20 ; pavilion 
 expenses during the season, £10 ; sundries, such as 
 markers, whitening, renewal and repair of goal-posts, 
 painting the boards, about ;^io. Li addition to this 
 are the polo balls, a heavy expense. The cost of 
 balls at one club for two grounds in constant use 
 is from £66 to ;^ioo. The polo ball is made of 
 willow root, and a year's supply should be ordered in 
 advance. The balls when first they come from the 
 makers are too green, and will be much more satis- 
 factory if they are kept until they are thoroughly 
 seasoned. I have said nothing about the expense of 
 watering, which is, however, considerable, whether you 
 have to pump the water on to the ground or it is 
 laid on from the local water supply, as imperfect 
 or partial watering, except a slight sprinkling to lay 
 the dust, is worse than nothing. Where there are 
 no means of watering the ground, the manager 
 must trust to the rain. The ground benefits greatly 
 by steady watering in the autumn months. When 
 the soil is moist the earthworms do their work, and 
 the roller should not be used immediately after 
 rain. It makes the worm-casts into a paste which 
 smothers the tender grasses. The common earth- 
 worm is indeed the most valuable ally of the polo 
 manager. In the first place the holes he makes in 
 the ground are a natural drainage and carry the 
 surface water to the roots of the plants. Nor is 
 this all, for if we allow the worm-casts to dry 
 
CLUB APPLIANCES AND EXPENSES 239 
 
 sufficiently to be brushed over the surface of the 
 ground by a bush-harrow, we shall find that this is, 
 in fact, the best possible top-dressing for the grass. 
 The worm-casts contain an immense number of tiny 
 seeds, a proportion of which sow themselves and 
 strengthen the grass. That this is so is shown by 
 an interesting experiment. A number of worm-casts 
 were collected and placed in a shallow pan ; in due 
 course there was a minature lawn made by the seeds 
 which were in the worm-casts springing up. This 
 of course applies equally to the ground which has 
 the advantage of a supply of water and the means 
 of pumping it on to the ground, and to those which 
 are obliged to depend on the showers of rain. The 
 use of the bush-harrow and the roller afterwards are 
 the best means of strengthening the grass, and are 
 far better than artificial top-dressing. The continual 
 mowing and rolling to which a well-cared-for polo 
 ground is subjected tend to destroy the coarser 
 weeds, and preserve the short firm texture of the 
 turf, by favouring in the struggle for existence the 
 kinds which are most useful to us. But useful 
 and simple as these methods of improving the 
 ground are, they are not the only ones desirable. 
 There are in almost every ground, until it has 
 thoroughly matured by years of care and work on the 
 lines suggested above, patches of weakly and unsatis- 
 factory turf. These must, if possible, be cut out and 
 relaid. In a secluded corner of the park at Ranelagh 
 there is a nursery for turf, where carefully tended 
 grass forms a space from which the turf can be cut 
 
240 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 in order to relay polo grounds, croquet lawns, or golf 
 greens. This grass reserve, sown with the best seeds 
 and carefully tended, is a most valuable factor in the 
 perfection of the grounds, lawns, and greens. 
 
 People often ask with what manure they shall 
 improve their grass, but there is no manure which 
 does not do harm as well as good, although in 
 some cases it be necessary to use it. Nor is every 
 dressing suited for every soil, but the water, the 
 cutter (not a motor, they do not answer at present), 
 the bush-harrow, and the earthworms will do all that 
 is required in most cases, provided also that the 
 grounds be carefully tended and the wounds of hard 
 play carefully treated as suggested above. 
 
 We have glanced at the expenses of a first-class 
 club. I now give those of a very well managed 
 county club, the members of which play two or 
 three times a week from May until September. 
 
 The annual subscription is {ji : 2s. for playing 
 members, for non-playing los. 6d. The expendi- 
 ture is rather under ^^loo a year. The secretary of 
 this club has not counted the annual gymkhana 
 meeting, as he points out that this cannot be regarded 
 as a source of income ; indeed, if the day happens to 
 be wet there may be a loss instead of gain. 
 
 Perhaps, after all, a polo club depends for its success 
 most of all upon its manager. How much Hurling- 
 ham, for example, has owed to its first polo managers, 
 Sir Walter Smythe in the past, and to Major Egerton 
 Green and Mr. St. Quintin in the present, it would 
 be difficult to say, and all over the country there are 
 
iS 
 
• < 
 
 SCORI.WG BOARDS ON Nos. 2 & 3 GROUNDS AT RANELAGH. 
 
CLUB APPLIANCES AND EXPENSES 241 
 
 men who, by their enthusiasm manifested in real hard 
 work, have made prosperous clubs. If it was not 
 for the volunteer managers, polo would not be the 
 prosperous game it is. 
 
 I have provided a picture of the scoring-board at 
 Ranelagh, which is the most useful form of machine 
 for that purpose. The names of the players are shown 
 under the designation of the team or club which they 
 represent. The clock face shows how long the match 
 has been in progress, while the period being played 
 and the state of the score can be seen at a glance. 
 The scoring-machine being at the side of the pavilion 
 is not visible to all the spectators. There should be 
 a simpler board on the side opposite to the pavilion, 
 showing in large figures the period being played and 
 the state of the score. The convenience of this to 
 spectators on a pavilion is very great, and if economy 
 was an object, two blackboards and a piece of chalk 
 might be made to serve the purpose. But in some 
 form or another this second exhibition of the score 
 should be used at every well-managed club, because 
 it is obviously impossible so to place your scoring- 
 board that it shall be visible to every one on the 
 different sides. 
 
 Making a small beginning, and increasing its ex- 
 penses and conveniences as the number of its members 
 grows and its income enlarges, the small county club 
 may in a few years become, like Catterick Bridge, or 
 Fremington, or Cirencester, or the Blackmore Vale, 
 centres of society and sport to the whole neighbour- 
 hood. 
 
 R 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 
 
 It was, I think, in 1880 that I first made a close 
 acquaintance with polo. Before that I had indeed 
 seen it played at Hurlingham, but of that I have no 
 very clear recollection. I knew nothing of the game. 
 The progress of a polo match was not so easy to 
 follow in those days as it is now. It was by no 
 means the orderly and scientific game it is to-day. 
 The man to whom I owe my first knowledge of the 
 game was a friendly gunner at Karachi. He put a 
 stick into my hand and, telling me to keep on the 
 ball, left me to learn the rest myself. As the only 
 pony I had was a very sulky one, this was easier said 
 than done. My mentor proceeded shortly afterwards 
 to bowl me over, as my pony would not get out of 
 the way, and his pony, a great dun Kattywar, would 
 not stop. This showed me that it was advisable at 
 all events not to be in the way of other players, and to 
 avoid standing over the ball. We had a hard matter 
 to keep the game going from want of players,* but 
 
 242 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 243 
 
 several of us were bitten with enthusiasm for it, and 
 generally managed to make up a game on two days 
 in a week. The possession of a couple of ponies 
 encouraged me. These were the first of a long suc- 
 cession of animals, good, bad, and indifferent, that 
 have passed through my hands since then. Thus, in 
 the happy-go-lucky way of the time, I picked up 
 some knowledge of the game, and gained some power 
 of hitting the ball, and improved, as all players must 
 do, in horsemanship. We tumbled about pretty often, 
 but I only recollect one accident in those early days 
 that was at all serious. On the whole, we fell more 
 and hurt ourselves less than we did afterwards. 
 Yet polo was a rough game. You might hustle as 
 much as you liked, might, in fact, do anything except 
 hit another player with your stick. I am afraid our 
 methods would make any self-respecting umpire of 
 the present day blow his heart into his whistle. But 
 we enjoyed ourselves, and if every one looked forward 
 as much as we did to the polo days, and enjoyed 
 them as thoroughly when they came, they would • 
 have some pleasant recollections. 
 
 So far as we kept any places at all, we put the 
 light weights and fast ponies forward, and the heavier 
 men and slower ponies to keep goal. There was no 
 offside, and the back of those days never came into 
 the game, or rather was not supposed to do so, but 
 if any one had possession of the ball he kept it as 
 long as he could. Stick-crooking was practised, but 
 was not regarded with much favour. One of the 
 most effective players we had,^ Captain Orr, of the 
 
244 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Engineers, played with a short, heavy stick, and 
 leaning forward dribbled the ball. We all, I think, 
 took the ball round. Backhanders were unknown. 
 The first regular match we played in Karachi was 
 against a team of the 15th, and one of this team, 
 Captain, now Colonel, Cecil Garnett, an excellent 
 player, a keen hog-hunter, and most charming com- 
 panion, now commands the regiment. Major-General 
 Bruce Hamilton was a subaltern in the regiment and 
 played sometimes. We were beaten also by the 3rd 
 Cavalry of the Hyderabad contingent, a brilliant 
 team, with two native officers who could hit the ball 
 from any position, and were among the best players 
 I had seen. 
 
 I possessed at that time a grey mare that was, I 
 think, as good a pony as ever looked through a 
 bridle ; she was very fast, very handy, played per- 
 fectly in a snaffle-bridle. I never have ridden any 
 pony so easy to play on. We were not great at 
 near-side strokes in those days, and they were, I 
 think, rather regarded as an attempt at swagger, but 
 this mare could follow the ball, and as it bumped 
 and twisted on the rather uneven plain, she would 
 swing gently as it were and give you a fair chance to 
 hit it. But she was, though perfectly quiet when 
 mounted, the greatest savage I have ever known 
 in the stable, and when you were dismounted. 
 You had to be smart in mounting her, for she was 
 very handy with her forefeet, hitting out at you 
 right and left, and a blow from her was not soon 
 forgotten. She was quieter before I parted with 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 245 
 
 her, but I never was on as good terms with her as 
 with the general run of my ponies. 
 
 A stay at Quetta opened up to us a new view of 
 polo. Mr. John Watson and the 13 th Hussars were 
 there, and we learned a more orderly and in every 
 way a more scientific game. We were taught the 
 value of the backhander ; we organised a handicap 
 tournament, respected offside, and in many ways 
 became more civilised in our polo. At that time 
 Major Maclaren was a junior subaltern, but even 
 then playing well, and I think Major Capel Cure 
 joined the Gloucestershire Regiment at the station 
 and speedily gave promise of the brilliant play he 
 was afterwards to show. General Baden-Powell was 
 also at Quetta, but I do not recollect his playing 
 polo, though I do remember his talents on the stage, 
 with which he kept a very dull station alive. 
 
 The close of the war in Afghanistan may be 
 taken as the date of the rise of modern polo in India. 
 It was my fortune to be transferred from Bombay to 
 the North of India just at the time when the game was 
 developing there. I spent the next ten years in the 
 Panjab, and three of these on the Frontier. In those 
 days the Frontier Force was a strictly irregular one. 
 It was under the control of the Lieutenant-Governor 
 of the Panjab. The Commander-in-Chief in India 
 had nothing to do with it. The officers were picked 
 men selected from any presidency and any regiment. 
 Once on the Frontier you stayed there for life, pro- 
 motion going within the Force. It was in those 
 days a splendid body of officers and men, and to 
 
246 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 have been with the " PifFers " even for a time is a 
 recollection that will last always. The climate was 
 hot, but not unhealthy, and the exile was compensated 
 by an extra month of leave. Polo flourished in the 
 cold weather, and racquets at all times. There was 
 no railway beyond Chichawatni. I was informed 
 that part of my duty would consist in travelling up 
 and down the Frontier from Bunnu to Rajanpur. 
 So I determined to combine polo and work, and 
 thereupon bought eight ponies from an officer going 
 home. These were all trained to harness, and with 
 two useful animals in an old bamboo cart to carry 
 the heavy luggage, I proceeded to test my travelling 
 equipment, by driving a tandem of polo ponies the 
 190 miles that intervened between Chichawatni and 
 Dera Ismail Khan. The journey was safely per- 
 formed, though the roads were somewhat rough. 
 For three years, until an accident which practically 
 ended the best of my polo career, I drove my ponies 
 up and down the Frontier, enjoying the rough roads 
 and the dawk bungalows even, and looking forward 
 to polo at the end, and picking up what there might 
 be of sport on the way. 
 
 The Frontier officers of that day were delightful 
 friends and comrades, and keen for every sport. I 
 lived for one, possibly two, hot weathers at the mess 
 of the 1st Panjab Cavalry. I think at first I for- 
 gathered with them because they were keener about 
 polo than the other regiments. There were Colonel 
 David Cunningham, Major Western, Colonel 
 O'Mealey, Captain, afterwards Colonel, T. Shepherd, 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 247 
 
 Major Peter Haig, all as keen as they could be, and 
 not unwilling to welcome another enthusiast. We 
 played polo at first on a flat ground near the Indus, 
 but latterly we made a grass ground under the walls 
 of the fort, on which the rapid changes of Indian life 
 prevented many of us from playing. Like the good 
 husbandmen in the Latin book, we planted grass of 
 which we ourselves were never destined to enjoy the 
 fruits. The game we played was, I think, a fast one, 
 though it would be considered a little rough nowa- 
 days. The ball travelled well when the ground was 
 in good condition. My ponies were kept very fit 
 by their constant journeys. Indeed, we became so 
 well known on the Frontier roads that it was a joke, 
 that when my leader's head was seen coming round 
 the corner, the Khansama's fowls fled to the jungle 
 knowing what would happen. Apparently they did 
 not make good their escape, for at all events the 
 menu was always chicken soup, ditto cutlets, ditto 
 roast, ditto curry. The climate in the winter was 
 delightful, and polo, racquets, a weekly gymkhana, 
 and a dance whenever there were more than five 
 ladies in the station — once when there were six we 
 thought of a fancy dress ball — made life pleasant 
 enough. 
 
 There was some of the old Frontier interest about 
 the life. I think when I first went to Dera Ismail 
 that half a troop of cavalry was sent out to a sort of 
 outlying stable every day, where the horses were kept 
 saddled all night, and the men lay down beside them 
 in case of a raid. I remember, too, the accidental 
 
248 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 discovery of a plot at Bannu to carry off an English 
 lady to the hills, which were but a few miles away. 
 I made, too, my first appearance as a judge at one of 
 the Frontier horse shows. At that time the Norfolk 
 trotters had not been allowed to spoil the horses 
 of the native breeders. There were nothing but Arab 
 and thoroughbred sires sent by Government, and the 
 stamp of horse on which our Frontier cavalry, par- 
 ticularly the 5th, were mounted, could not be improved 
 for light cavalry. Strangely enough, the Frontier 
 ponies were no good for polo, and though in common 
 with others I bought two or three, yet the best of 
 them was not much use. I remember the late 
 Bishop French of Lahore, a man who was justly 
 venerated for his great learning, his zeal and saintli- 
 ness, helping me to buy one handsome pony of a 
 Pathan, for the Bishop knew not only the ordinary 
 Pushtoo but most of the dialects. This pony never 
 could be kept on a polo ground, though as leader in 
 a tandem he went well and steadily. One other 
 Frontier pony I had, and she was not bad on the 
 ground, but was so nervous and evidently disliked 
 the game so much that it was no pleasure to play 
 her. One must, I think, feel that the pony is enjoy- 
 ing the game as well as oneself to draw the full 
 pleasure out of polo. I bought the mare from a 
 good polo player, and I do not think that she had 
 ever been ill-used, but there are some nervous, 
 timid ponies, who are, like similar individuals among 
 men, unsuited to rough games. 
 
 But we bought few local ponies, most of ours 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 249 
 
 coming from Batesar or Amritsar fairs. Captain 
 0*Mealey generally brought back a batch when he 
 went to buy horses for the regiment. One reason 
 for the efficiency of the Frontier cavalry was that 
 they bought their own horses and had nothing to 
 do with any remount department. Luckily, nearly 
 all the men who were sent out to buy horses, as being 
 the best judges, were also keen polo players, so that 
 they took the greatest interest in the commissions to 
 bring back ponies for those of us who were unable to 
 leave the station. 
 
 I came back to England in 1883, and it may be 
 imagined how eagerly the English polo was studied. 
 Several points struck me at the time, but the boards 
 introduced a new and to me a puzzling element. I 
 thought that the Indian game was the faster of the 
 two, but English polo was more scientific. The 
 Champion Cup and the Inter-Regimental which took 
 place while I was at home in 1884 were notable for 
 the fact that the former was won by the Freebooters, 
 a club founded by Mr. John Watson, and of which 
 he was captain, and that Captain T. Hone played in 
 that team and in the regimental team of the 7 th 
 Hussars. I do not think the same man has ever 
 before or since played in the winning team of both 
 our leading tournaments. I was struck by the great 
 mastery of the ball Mr. John Watson displayed. He 
 had made long strides since his Indian days. This was 
 before other duties and the accident to one of his 
 eyes had to a certain extent drawn him away from 
 polo. He was on the Hurlingham Committee, and 
 
250 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 I think exercised a wholesome restraining influence 
 against the tendency to over -legislate for the 
 game. 
 
 I found myself, however, impressed with my own 
 ignorance of polo, and this was perhaps inevitable 
 considering the rough-and-ready way in which the 
 ordinary civilian learned the game in India. It has 
 already been told how a raw man with any rough 
 pony was invited to play and instructed to keep 
 on the ball. All the rest depended on one's own 
 enthusiasm and perseverance. In one matter, how- 
 ever, I thought, and still think, we had not much to 
 learn. We trained our own ponies in India, took a 
 good deal of pains in the process, and were successful. 
 There is, as I have written elsewhere, no training 
 like that which the man gives who purposes that 
 he himself should play the ponies he educates. For 
 some years I took seven or eight ponies out in the 
 early morning, and gave each of them ten minutes or 
 a quarter of an hour's practice, the latter being quite 
 long enough for a pony at any one time. 
 
 When I returned to India a most fortunate chance 
 led me to Ferozepore, one of the pleasantest stations 
 in the Panjab, and luck brought me there at the 
 same time as the East Lancashire Regiment, probably 
 one of the most sporting regiments in the service, as 
 it is in all other ways distinguished. One of those 
 curious coincidences which sometimes occur greeted 
 me when I first visited the polo ground. There was 
 among the players another man of my name, the late 
 Major (then Captain) Dale, R.A. We both had 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 251 
 
 roan ponies, both ponies were named ** Judy,'* and we 
 both played in spectacles. These I had been obliged 
 to wear as the result of an accident which has so far 
 affected my sight that first-class polo was out of my 
 reach if ever it had been within it. But I did not 
 and would not recognise this at first, and persevered 
 for many years. Besides, it is far better to play, if 
 only in a members' game, than not at all, and I held 
 on. But of those who played then there are many 
 who remain in one's memory. Young, who was our 
 best player, ended a career full of promise of a 
 soldier's success by an attack of enteric fever. 
 Captain Carey was one of the best of shikaris, and 
 I recollect the magnificent heads he brought back 
 after a trip to Central India. Major Cumberland 
 is well known as a sportsman and explorer. Colonel 
 Twynam commands a battalion of the regiment. 
 One of our best players was Kenneth Murchison 
 of the field battery, who even then showed signs 
 sometimes of the brain trouble which brought his 
 career to the saddest possible end at Mafeking. Yet 
 my mind often goes back to the story of Murchison, 
 under sentence of death, working the guns on the 
 night when Eloff was taken. We may regret that 
 the prerogative of pardon extended to a traitor of the 
 baser sort, should not have been, if necessary, strained 
 to include one who was probably not entirely re- 
 sponsible for his actions. 
 
 I reached England for the second time in 1893, 
 at a most interesting period in the history of polo. 
 I had the good fortune to run across Moray Brown, 
 
252 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 who was then making polo popular with his pen. 
 I was just in time to sec the old order of things 
 when Hurlingham was the only club, members' games 
 the rule and matches the exception. I was at first 
 disappointed. There was something dilettante about 
 the civilian polo of those days. Individually there 
 were fine players, but the game as a whole lacked the 
 fire and dash that I had been accustomed to in India. 
 Neither of the civilian tournaments, the Champion 
 Cup or the County Cup, had much life in them. 
 The latter was not the real and interesting contest 
 that it has become under the guidance of the County 
 Polo Association. Although individual players, Mr. 
 James Peat, Captain Renton, Captain Daly, Mr. A. 
 Rawlinson, were splendid, yet there was no team-play 
 to speak of, such as may be seen any day at our 
 clubs now. 
 
 The Inter-Regimental, however, was a revelation, 
 and I do not think I had ever seen anything like the 
 play of such regiments as the 4th, loth, 13th Hussars, 
 the 9th, 1 2th, 17th Lancers, and the Inniskilling 
 Dragoons. The keenness and enthusiasm with which 
 the matches were played out, and the interest excited 
 among soldiers past and present, were wonderful. 
 From the late Duke of Cambridge to the latest- 
 joined " cornet," no one was absent who was not 
 on duty. Every single match was fought out to 
 the last stroke as if it was the final tie and the cup 
 depended on it. Captain Charles Gough and the 
 1 2th Bengal Cavalry, and Captain De Lisle and the 
 Durham Light Infantry, had taught us in India what 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 253 
 
 team-play really was, and we recognised that in the 
 loth and 13th Hussars and the 9th Lancers we had 
 notable examples of combination such as it was 
 in vain to look for at that time among civilians. 
 Rugby and the Old Cantabs and many other teams 
 were still in the future. It seemed, then, as if the 
 whole prospect of permanence for the game of polo 
 lay in the Army. 
 
 I have shown elsewhere how the rise of Ranelagh 
 in 1895 changed the fortunes of the game. Indeed, 
 there are two events I always look back upon as the 
 most important in the progress of the game in recent 
 times — the reconstitution and success of Ranelagh, 
 and the establishment of the County Polo Associa- 
 tion. The first enabled the game to expand in 
 London ; the second enabled polo to spread through 
 the country. Edinburgh and Liverpool were for a 
 long time the outposts of polo, and they struggled 
 for the County Cup for some seasons. The presence 
 of a cavalry regiment in each place had much to do 
 with the success of those clubs. At Liverpool 
 Major Maclaren and the 13th Hussars, and at Edin- 
 burgh General (then Captain) Rimington and the 
 Inniskillings, are remembered as having taught men 
 to play polo who have now little to learn about the 
 game. I have said that when I knew it first in 
 England, polo was limited to a very few civilians. 
 Nearly every player of note at the time I write of, 
 1893-95, had been trained in the Army. Combina- 
 tion or team-play was almost entirely confined to the 
 regimental teams. There was a great deal of writing 
 
2 54 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 about combination and very little of the thing itself. 
 Though there was no team-play of much note, there 
 were many brilliant players. Mr. James Peat was, 
 and I think remains, unsurpassed in his own style. 
 Those who knew him at his best tell me that Mr. 
 A. E. Peat was very good, but he was never in great 
 form after I came to England. Mr. T. Kennedy 
 was dead ; Mr. Kenyon Stow was in America ; 
 Major F. Herbert, Mr. (now Captain) E. D. Miller, 
 Mr. John Watson, Mr. A. Rawlinson, Captain Kenton, 
 and Captain Daly had all been trained in regimental 
 polo. Mr. John Watson was about the only man 
 who could bring a scratch four into some semblance 
 of a team as we understand it now. No one could 
 encourage the nervous, or exhort the self-willed, 
 player better than he. But even his power over his 
 team depended chiefly on his own control of the 
 ball, and his ability so to place it that his own side 
 could obtain possession, and the vigorous way in 
 which he fed the ball to his forwards. But I think 
 we may trace the realisation of the value of the com- 
 bination and the development of passing the ball in 
 later years to the influence of the Rugby Club. 
 When the business of the Springhill stables was estab- 
 lished at Rugby, the presence in that place of Captain 
 E. D. Miller and his brother, Mr. George Miller, 
 naturally encouraged the formation of a club. Very 
 early in the life of the Rugby Polo Club their tourna- 
 ments took a high place among the contests of the 
 year, and it may be said that Rugby made a long 
 step to the establishment of that autumn season which 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 255 
 
 now affords so many opportunities of seeing or play- 
 ing good polo. 
 
 When I first knew English polo the season lasted 
 from May to July, and practically Derby and Ascot 
 weeks were blank. Now, directly Hurlingham and 
 Ranelagh close their grounds, the polo grounds 
 in the provinces open. The Warwickshire tourna- 
 ment generally comes first, and there is a second 
 season which lasts till hunting fairly begins. But 
 the great point was to show that polo could be 
 played outside the enclosures of the great clubs. 
 Rugby not only did this, but proved that first-class 
 polo was possible in the country. Rugby is fortunate 
 in possessing two admirable grounds sufficiently close 
 to the town and the station. The Rugby Club did 
 a great deal for provincial polo ; and with good clubs 
 at Leamington, Market Harboro', and Stratford-on- 
 Avon, the game flourishes greatly in the Midlands 
 to-day. 
 
 But the Rugby Club did more than popularise 
 county polo ; it introduced and perfected the com- 
 bination, beforetime known only to regimental teams. 
 This was achieved not only by training the men, but 
 by schooling the ponies. The particular point in 
 which Rugby excelled was in passing the ball ; and 
 I have seen this team in their best days, when Mr. 
 W. J. Drybrough was back and Captain Renton 
 No. 2, take the ball from one end of the ground to 
 the other without giving their adversaries a chance to 
 hit it. This was not done by hard hitting or by any 
 brilliant run. Indeed, you could hardly say which 
 
256 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 man hit the ball, only it kept moving forward and 
 reached the goal. Yet the opposite side included 
 Mr. Buckmaster and, I think, Mr. Freake. Rugby 
 has not only been a school of team-play, but it has 
 produced many first-class players. For example, Mr. 
 George Miller, the best all-round player of the day. 
 He is almost equally good wherever you put him. 
 To him we owe it that the Newport Cup did not go 
 back to America in 1902. Mr. Walter Jones, one 
 of the best No. i players we have seen in late years ; 
 Mr. F. Freake, who, when it is his day, is a most 
 brilliant forward ; Captain Renton, who, after doing 
 his regiment, the 17th Lancers, good service as No. 4, 
 became a notable forward player — his horseman- 
 ship and the grace and finish of his style of play 
 make him always notable ; the late Mr. W. J. Dry- 
 brough, whose strokes gave to the team what they 
 have always been deficient in, hard hitting. Then 
 there is Lord Shrewsbury, who is at his best when in 
 a Rugby team. Captain E. D. Miller is one of the 
 best of captains. 
 
 I have always felt, however, that the circumstances 
 of the Rugby team, and their command of the best 
 and handiest ponies, make their style of play im- 
 possible of general attainment. They are an object- 
 lesson in passing and combination, but it is unlikely 
 that other teams will reach the same perfection. The 
 influence of their game is felt in every team ; bu^ 
 directly a first-class player of individual brilliancy 
 goes into a second-class team we see how very much 
 individual play has still to do with success at polo, 
 
o 
 
 li^ 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 257 
 
 and it must be remembered that Rugby has always 
 had one, and sometimes two, of the best and most 
 brilliant players of the day in its team. I am not 
 underrating combination at polo, but it is not every- 
 thing, and the position of the first-rate and brilliant 
 players is just what it always was and probably always 
 will be. 
 
 And certainly when we pass from the ranks of 
 the players to those of the spectators, we realise 
 how much we owe of the continued pleasure we 
 take in the game to the really fine players. For my 
 own part, I confess that a great part of my enjoy- 
 ment is derived from watching such players as Mr. 
 Buckmaster, who is by common consent the finest 
 player of the day. The Americans, although they 
 have Mr. L. Waterbury, agree with our estimate of 
 our great player. To see Mr. Buckmaster at his 
 best, you need to go to Ranelagh and choose a seat, 
 if possible, in the upper gallery of the pavilion. I 
 say Ranelagh because its pavilion is the best place to 
 see polo from. No spectator can really appreciate 
 the play at polo unless he is above the players and 
 can command the ground. The match ground at 
 Ranelagh gives scope for fine play, and you can see 
 every part of it. The light is generally good, and 
 the fine avenue of trees along the course of the 
 Beverley brook prevents the glare of the setting sun 
 from blinding you. Thus all the strokes can be seen 
 and appreciated. We will suppose the match to be 
 one in which Mr. Buckmaster is captaining his own 
 team, the Old Cantabs, when he is seen at his best. 
 
 s 
 
258 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 This team, which wears not unworthily the light blue 
 of their university, recalls Mr. Buckmaster's first 
 triumph, when he came up from Cambridge to play 
 for his university against Oxford in the annual match 
 at Hurlingham. That was a wonderful team of young 
 players — Mr. Buckmaster, Mr. (now Captain) God- 
 frey Hcseltine, Mr. W. Harrild, and the Duke of 
 Marlborough. They were all unusually good players 
 for beginners ; and I think, if other interests had not 
 intervened, any, or all, might have been in the first 
 class at polo. But we all made up our minds then 
 that Mr. Buckmaster must, if he continued to play, 
 come at once into the front rank. So it came to 
 pass. He joined the Stock Exchange and added to 
 the already great strength of polo in the " House." 
 They could play the world at any time. From that 
 day to this he has been a leading figure on the polo 
 ground. He has been helped by his ponies, and 
 "Sunshine" and "Bendigo" will not soon be forgotten 
 by those who saw them. 
 
 " Bendigo " has gone to Canada, but I am not likely 
 to forget one summer afternoon when I saw old 
 brown " Bendigo " laying himself out for a run. His 
 rider had possession of the ball, and sitting with the 
 lithe and gracefiil seat in the saddle which serves 
 him equally well over Warwickshire grass and fences, 
 Mr. Buckmaster hit the ball now on the nea'r and 
 now on the off side. So easily did the strokes fall, 
 so lightly did the ball fly, that one realised neither 
 the pace nor the stress of the game till the Rugby 
 team on their priceless ponies came thundering past 
 
05 ^ 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 259 
 
 in vain pursuit. Down the boards the ball rattled, 
 bounding and twisting, but never able to evade the 
 inevitable stroke. Past the stand towards the Putney 
 goal galloped in vain pursuit the other players, then 
 one fine near-side stroke took the ball across the 
 front of the pony from left to right, a touch to 
 straighten it, and it flies up — a long shot but a true 
 one — straight through the posts. We held our 
 breath while it was going on, and the sigh of relief 
 that came, as though we who were looking on had 
 shared the strain, was the most worthy applause of a 
 splendid stroke. Only four other players that I 
 have seen have given the same thrill of excitement 
 and pure delight in their skill — Mr. James Peat, Mr. 
 A. Rawhnson, Captain Gordon Renton, and Mr. L. 
 Waterbury ; and I have watched closely every player 
 of note of our time. It is not only the skill but the 
 style which tells on the spectator. 
 
 It will have been noted that some of our best players 
 outside the Army have come from the Universities. 
 It is not surprising that Oxford and Cambridge have 
 supplied a very considerable number of first-class 
 players. Men at the University acquire the training 
 of hand and eye that is so needful for polo. Racquets 
 carefully taught by a good professional is the best 
 apprenticeship to polo. Oxford was for a long time, 
 in spite of an excellent ground on Port Meadow, 
 notably inferior to Cambridge at polo. It was not, 
 indeed, until the three brothers Nickalls came to the 
 front, all hard-working, hard-riding players, and one, 
 Mr. P. W. Nickalls, with some of the style that 
 
26o POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 distinguishes the players I have written of above, 
 that the dark blues had their revenge, and at present 
 I think that of the two Universities they have the 
 larger number of players on the active list of the 
 game. 
 
 But no recollections would be complete without 
 some notes on international polo. Polo has spread 
 very much on the continent of Europe during the 
 last few years. There is a club at St. Petersburg, at 
 Hamburg, and the club at Paris flourishes. 
 
 I have, while at work on this book, been asked 
 for permission to translate some of my writings into 
 Italian. So the game has spread to that country. 
 
 The Spaniards have taken kindly to the game, 
 and so far have produced the best players outside our 
 English clubs. It was during the time I was polo 
 manager at Ranelagh that the first international 
 tournament was played for a cup presented by the 
 club, and won by the Spanish players. But naturally 
 the greatest interest of all has always attached to the 
 matches of American v. English. It has been my 
 good fortune to come across many American players, 
 and in 1902 I had the pleasant duty of telegraphing 
 the results of the last international -^tournament at 
 Hurlingham to two leading American papers, of 
 which one, the Boston Herald^ pays special attention 
 to polo, and reports the American tournaments in a 
 vivid and admirable fashion. I think every one was 
 delighted with the visit of the American players, and 
 some people were a little astonished at the brilliance 
 of their play. I had the fortune to hear beforehand 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 261 
 
 from a well-known English player, who spent some 
 time in America and played there in the earlier days 
 of polo, what to expect. 
 
 I do not know that anything was more striking 
 than the way the American players adapted them- 
 selves to our rules. Offside and stick-crooking, 
 neither of which has any place in American polo, 
 presented few difficulties to them. There could 
 be no stronger evidence of the mastery they had 
 obtained over the principles of the game than this. 
 I cannot but think that their ponies were not equal to 
 ours in a really fast game. The American ponies 
 showed a disposition, when it came to galloping, to 
 turn on their forelegs instead of turning round and 
 springing off their hocks as our best ponies do. From 
 what I had learned of the system of training adopted 
 by the Americans, and from some experience gained 
 in riding imported ponies, I should not have been 
 surprised if the American ponies had proved at least 
 as handy as and possibly sharper than ours, but it 
 was not so. In actual skill at the game the best 
 American players are in front of ail except the 
 English first-class players, and I might add, the best 
 native players in India, who would, I should imagine, 
 if they could play on anything like equal terms, 
 prove stronger even than our best English teams. 
 Mr. L. Waterbury, Mr. Cowdin, Mr. M. Water- 
 bury, and Mr. Agassiz, who, with Mr. Foxhall 
 Keene, represented America in the memorable 
 matches of 1902, are quite in the first class. A team 
 that has to play on strange grounds and to bring 
 
262 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 their ponies with them, or play on ponies to which 
 they are not accustomed, has a very difficult task. 
 The time has not perhaps arrived for such an 
 advance, but I hope some day to see a common code 
 of rules for all English-speaking polo players, which 
 could be used for international matches, while, if it 
 was necessary, each association might make bye-laws 
 to suit the conditions of their own country for local 
 matches and tournaments. 
 
 Another incident of an earlier date that remains 
 in my mind was the first visit of the South American 
 players from Argentina. They have since then 
 visited us frequently. They are fine players, but 
 their ponies, with some exceptions, such for example 
 as " Langosta," " Yankee," " Slavin," and " Sandow," 
 and Mr. Gilbey's dun, have not proved equal to the 
 best English ones. Short of that they are very 
 good, handy and enduring, and invaluable in all 
 games except perhaps the first-class tournaments. 
 
 We hope and believe that the supply of English 
 and Irish ponies will increase, but at present it falls a 
 good deal below the demand, and prices run high. 
 r am not inclined to allow that pwces are extravagant, 
 for it seems to me that if you care to play polo and 
 have the means to pay for them, the best ponies are 
 not only the most satisfactory, but the cheapest in 
 the end. In writing thus I do not of course refer to 
 the fancy prices paid for some ponies, but to such 
 sums as from £2S^ ^^ £^S^ ^^^ really first-class 
 ponies. I believe that in the long run it would be 
 cheaper and more satisfactory to buy first-class 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 263 
 
 ponies, and to economise by keeping fewer. Many- 
 people have more ponies than they can ride, and 
 waste the price of a good pony every season in keep 
 and wages. Of course there are liberal men who 
 keep ponies for their regimental team or their polo 
 club, and this is generous and patriotic. But I doubt 
 if any one really wants more than four ponies, pro- 
 vided he can ride them all and play in good form off 
 their backs. Two good English ponies and two 
 handy stout Americans or Argentines would be 
 enough for most people. If polo players would 
 consider how few ponies they really use during a 
 season, I think that they would agree with the above 
 estimate. 
 
 There is one rule, however, that every player who 
 wishes to be really well mounted must make, and 
 that is to buy a suitable pony whenever he has the 
 chance. Very few really first-class ponies come into 
 the market every year. Then, even if a man has 
 money to spend, having started himself with a first- 
 rate stud, say, of four ponies, as already suggested, 
 he might well buy two ponies to work gradually into 
 use in members' games, and thus have some good 
 ones coming on that suit his style of riding. There 
 are plenty of good ponies, in one sense, but only a 
 limited number that will suit any given player ; and 
 on the whole, I think a man is more likely to please 
 himself by training a pony gradually to his hand 
 than in any other way. In a considerable majority 
 of cases people would be better mounted than they 
 are, if they would only buy ponies that have had very 
 
264 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 little polo experience. The less the better, I should 
 be inclined to say. What I think we want is a pony 
 that is perfectly quiet and handy to ride, well shaped, 
 good tempered. Such a pony is more likely to suit 
 us at polo than most so-called made ones. It should 
 not cost more than ;^I50 in price, and may cost less. 
 This, of course, is quite a different matter from the 
 training of ponies recommended above. Such ponies 
 are ready to go into a game at once. If they do 
 not answer they should be disposed of without delay. 
 The first loss is the least. Even better perhaps 
 would be to buy likely ponies in the autumn and 
 hack them to covert, or hunt them with discretion 
 during the winter. 
 
 These are the results of some years of observa- 
 tion and experience. Every year, when judging at 
 country shows, I ride, in the classes for those likely 
 to make a polo pony, several ponies that would 
 almost certainly make polo ponies with reasonable 
 treatment. This advice is irrespective of the question 
 of expense, for I believe every man who is anything 
 of a horseman or a player would mount himself 
 better in this way than by a much greater expendi- 
 ture. Not only might it be less expensive though, 
 if we keep none but* the best — and why people who 
 can afford to do so ever do anything else, passes 
 my comprehension — the saving would not only be 
 great, but the result would be in most cases more 
 satisfactory. These counsels, however, are not in- 
 tended so much for economy's sake, for I would 
 certainly never advise any one who could afford to 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF TWENTY YEARS 265 
 
 pick and choose to buy a pony which is in any way 
 below his standard as to make, shape, or manners. 
 The stricter he is in this way the fewer failures he 
 will have. 
 
 There are many other things I might have told, 
 but this chapter is already fuller than I had planned 
 it to be. But it covers a long period, practically the 
 whole story of modern polo. It began in Scinde, 
 travelled to Afghanistan, to the Panjab Frontier, 
 and so back to England again. All that I have 
 written of I have seen, and taken some kind of share 
 in. I have helped to make four polo grounds, and 
 to manage three clubs, and am now among the older 
 members of the Polo and Riding Pony Society, so 
 that I may claim at least to write of what I know. 
 After all, I shall not have been able, I fear, to 
 make it all as interesting to my readers as it has 
 been to me. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 THOUGHTS AND SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 
 
 Few people will doubt that if a workable handicap 
 could be devised a great benefit would accrue to 
 English polo. That this feeling is widely spread is 
 shown by the fact that several attempts have been 
 made to arrive at a basis for a handicap. The old 
 form of handicap tournaments in which men who 
 wanted to play gave in their names to the polo 
 manager of their club, who arranged them into 
 teams such as in his judgment would give the 
 best results, was all very well while polo players 
 were a comparatively small body. Most of the men 
 were known to each other and to the manager. If 
 
 266 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 267 
 
 he was a judge of the game there was a fair chance 
 of interesting and well - contested matches being 
 arranged. Even then the most careful calculations 
 were often upset. Sometimes a strong player either 
 could not or would not do his best in moderate 
 company, at other times an ordinary player mani- 
 fested unexpectedly good form under the stimulus of 
 a tournament. Even if the first round provided 
 some fairly close matches, everything was apt to fall 
 into confusion by the time the second ties came to 
 be played off. Polo players are not all men of 
 leisure, and it is sometimes impossible to collect the 
 teams at the time appointed. Trial and handicap 
 tournaments are often uninteresting, because, for one 
 reason, there is no satisfactory way of filling up un- 
 avoidable vacancies in the competing teams. If, 
 however, there was a handicap, it would be easy to 
 call in another player of equal handicap value. Again, 
 polo players are far more numerous than they were, 
 and the polo manager cannot always have a minute 
 and accurate estimate of the play of the men entered 
 for a club handicap tournament. Some may be 
 unknown to him, others may be newly elected 
 members who have hitherto only played in their 
 county club. There is therefore only a languid 
 interest felt in these so-called handicap tournaments, 
 even by those who play in them. 
 
 Another rough method of handicapping is to 
 make it a condition that not more than one or 
 two men, who have played in the finals of certain 
 tournaments, are allowed in any one team that is 
 
268 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 entered for the tournament. But there are many 
 chances at polo. The best team may be beaten, and 
 the runners-up may be in their position rather by 
 fortune than play. So that the very men who ought 
 to play in second-class tournaments will be excluded. 
 
 Then there is the Recent Form List, which is 
 published annually by the Hurlingham Club. The 
 need that is felt for a handicap is shown by the fact 
 that this Recent Form List was proposed, and has 
 been kept in its place by the influence of the County 
 Polo Association, in spite of the dislike with which 
 it is regarded by many people. The defects of 
 this plan of an official list of men who are to be 
 barred from playing in certain tournaments are 
 obvious. If all were equal in skill at the game it 
 might be all very well, but they are not, as an 
 attempt to handicap would show, or a glance at the 
 specimen handicap in this chapter will illustrate. 
 The Recent Form List is rather an expedient to 
 avoid the necessity of facing the handicap question 
 than a real solution of the difficulty. That it has 
 some obvious disadvantages-every one can see, and it 
 is inherently faulty because it proceeds on the prin- 
 ciple of excluding players, whereas the true handicap 
 should enable us to include as many as possible. 
 What we want then is a handicap which shall enable 
 first- and second-class teams to contend against one 
 another with some prospect of making a fight of it ; 
 secondly, to afford a convenient method for the 
 classification and variation of tournaments. 
 
 I have long felt that sooner or later a handicap 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 269 
 
 would be necessary. In order the better to record 
 the play at Hurlingham and Ranelagh, and to avoid 
 hasty and inaccurate judgments, I have for long 
 kept a private handicap book, which I began when 
 polo manager at the Ranelagh Club, so as to be able 
 to arrange the games on sound principles. After 
 testing and rejecting various methods, the only work- 
 able scheme I could find was to adopt with some 
 modification the American plan of expressing the 
 handicap value of each player in terms of goals ; this 
 must be modified in the case of English polo players, 
 by the fact that the close team-playing or com- 
 bination makes a man of greater value to one 
 particular team than to any other. In addition to 
 this the question of ponies has to be considered, and 
 to this I shall refer presently, as far as it modifies 
 the handicap. 
 
 The plan then is as follows. Each man might 
 be given a number in an official handicap book at 
 Hurlingham. The expression " handicap number " 
 is perhaps better than '' goals,'' but the matter is not 
 of great consequence. The highest number is ten, 
 the lowest two. It is plain that there will always 
 be a certain number of players who are below the 
 handicap standard. No man, however, need be in- 
 cluded in the handicap unless he has played a given 
 number of times in a recognised team, and perhaps 
 in certain tournaments. Conversely, no player not 
 handicapped would be permitted to play in the teams 
 and tournaments specified. It would thus become 
 the object of every player to qualify for a number 
 
270 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 in the handicap book, and this would be a stimulus 
 to improvement. Incidentally the handicap would 
 give the governing body of the game a considerable 
 disciplinary power, since to be struck out of the 
 handicap book would exclude a player from first- 
 class polo. 
 
 While the handicap would be arranged and con- 
 trolled by the Hurlingham Polo Committee, or persons 
 appointed by that body, it would be open to the 
 stewards of any recognised tournament to modify 
 the aggregate handicaps of any team competing in 
 tournaments under their control, provided they did 
 so with the consent of the official, handicappers. 
 Moreover, such stewards would be allowed to admit 
 their own members to play in a handicap tournament 
 even though their members were not handicapped in 
 the book, such members not having a higher number 
 than two assigned to them, all numbers higher than 
 two being under the control of the official handi- 
 cappers. In the case of county club handicaps the 
 managers would publish the names of the teams 
 entered, with their handicaps, a week before the 
 tournament, so that teams could accept or not as 
 they thought fit. 
 
 There would, of course, be nothing to prevent 
 county clubs having their own handicaps, provided 
 that, for the tournaments under Hurlingham handi- 
 cap rules, only men in the official handicap book 
 should compete. 
 
 I propose now to give examples of what I mean 
 by reference to my handicap book. It will be under- 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 271 
 
 stood that the handicap numbers suggested have no 
 pretension to authority, or to do more than indicate 
 roughly for the purposes of this chapter the handicap 
 values. These are tested by a certain number of 
 matches taken at random from the principal contests 
 of the last few years. I take these from a much 
 larger number of examples I have used to test my 
 private handicap. The numbers opposite the names 
 are the result of the following method. A rough 
 handicap being made as basis after each day's play, I 
 compared the actual scores with what they ought to 
 have been if my handicap was approximately correct. 
 Jf it worked out fairly well in a considerable number 
 of instances, I allowed the handicap to stand. If not, 
 I tried to discover by careful study of the play where 
 it was wrong, and why. In the course of these tests 
 it became plain that certain players were always much 
 more effective as members of particular combinations 
 than of others. 
 
 This difficulty may be met by a kind of sliding 
 scale for some players. Taking their highest possible 
 number, that which they were worth with some par- 
 ticular team, one or more points are subtracted from 
 their number when they are playing with other teams. 
 In order to make my meaning clear, I have added 
 here a specimen handicap of the players (with a few 
 additions and omissions) who were picked out by 
 Captain Miller and the Hurlingham Club to form 
 their respective lists of first-class players. First, I 
 give the list with the handicap number. Then a 
 few matches which were all actually played, with 
 
272 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 date and place given, to show how the handicap 
 works. Many of my readers will no doubt find 
 fault with the handicap, and think that they could 
 have made a much better one. No doubt they could. 
 But it is the object of this chapter to turn men's 
 minds to the subject of the handicap. My end will 
 be sufficiently attained if I can show its necessity. 
 If an approximate handicap can be produced by a 
 person of moderate intelligence, then greater minds 
 having turned their attention to it, we could have a 
 very correct and useful piece of work indeed. The 
 object I aim at is very far from even suggesting that 
 the following handicap is a good one, but to show 
 that if I have succeeded in producing an approximate 
 handicap, how much more could a sub-committee of 
 any recognised club produce a really working list. 
 I wish further to suggest that while the players in 
 question, by a rough classification, may be regarded 
 as no doubt in the first class, yet that there are con- 
 siderable differences in their value to a team. I am 
 quite aware that the expression '* first-class " player 
 has no official sanction. But it expresses a fact, and 
 is generally used and understood, therefore it serves 
 well enough here. 
 
 In offering some examples, I may say that when I 
 have not handicapped a player in my list, and the 
 name occurs in one of the matches, his handicap 
 number is taken from my book. In all cases the 
 handicap allowance is subtracted from the total 
 number of goals made by the side having the 
 higher aggregate. When the number to be sub- 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 273 
 
 tracted is higher than the goals actually made, the 
 additional goal is not counted, e.g. A team has a 
 higher aggregate than B team by five goals. They 
 play a match, A makes four goals, B one. Then 
 4-5 = - 1 . B wins, but is not credited with more 
 than one goal. The principle being that in a handicap 
 match you win or lose, the score after that being of 
 no value. 
 
 The test to which the handicap is subjected is 
 that, if it is correct, a reasonable number of matches 
 now won by the stronger team would fall to the 
 weaker, or the scores would be brought almost on to 
 an equality. I have chosen fairly recent matches 
 from well-known tournaments and notable players 
 for examples, because every reader can judge of the 
 value of the calculations more readily in this way. If 
 fairly tested, I believe, however, the system would 
 work out well. At all events here are the examples 
 chosen on the above-named grounds from the many 
 by which I have tested the plan : — 
 
 
 Handicaps 
 
 
 Name. No. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 Mr. W. Buckmaster . . .10 
 
 
 Mr. A. Rawlinson 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 Mr. G. Miller . 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 Mr. F. Freake . 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 Captain Miller . 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 Captain H. Lloyd 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 Mr. P. Nickalls . 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 Mr. M. Nickalls 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 Captain Haig 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
2 74 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Name. 
 
 Captain Heseltine 
 Mr. F. Gill 
 
 No. 
 
 . 6 
 . 6 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 Captain Jenner . 
 Mr. C. Nickalls . 
 
 . 6 
 • 5 
 
 
 Mr. Scott Robson 
 
 • 5 
 
 
 Captain Marjoribanks . 
 Lord Shrewsbury 
 
 • 5 
 
 ■ -a 
 
 With Rugby. 
 Other Teams. 
 
 Mr. C. D. Miller 
 
 ■i: 
 
 With Rugby. 
 Other Teams. 
 
 Mr. W. Jones . 
 
 • w 
 
 With Rugby. 
 Other Teams. 
 
 Captain H. Wilson 
 Mr. E. B. Sheppard . 
 Mr. F. Hargreaves 
 Mr. Thynne 
 Mr. H. Rich . 
 
 ' 5 
 
 • 4 
 . 4 
 
 • 4 
 
 • 4 
 
 
 Mr. E. Brassey . 
 Mr. H. Brassey . 
 
 Mr. W. M'Creery 
 
 •4 
 
 • 4 
 
 With Old Cantabs. 
 Other Teams. 
 
 Mr. L. M'Creery 
 Mr. F. Menzies 
 
 • 3 
 
 • 3 
 
 
 Mr. H. Brassey . 
 Mr. Ellison 
 
 • 3 
 
 • 3 
 
 
 Captain Harman 
 Captain Lannowe 
 
 E 
 
 • 3 
 
 • 3 
 
 Example I 
 
 
 Champ 
 
 ion Cup o/igo2 
 
 Ranelagh 
 
 V. 
 
 Magpies 
 
 Mr. M. de Las Casas . 
 
 3 Capt. M. Lannowe . 3 
 
 Capt. Harman 
 
 3 Col. D< 
 
 t Lisle . . 5 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 275 
 
 Mr. F. A. Gill . . 6 Capt. Lloyd ... 6 
 Mr. A. de Las Casas . 4 Mr. Thynne . . 4 
 
 16 18 
 
 Final score — Magpies, 3 ; Ranelagh, i . 
 Handicap, 3-2 = 1 makes the teams level. 
 
 Example II 
 Champion Cup of igo^ 
 Rugby v. Old Cantabs 
 
 Mr. W. Jones . . 5 Mr. W. M'Creery . 4 
 
 Mr. G. Miller . . 9 Mr. F. Freake . . 7 
 Capt. E. Miller . . 7 Capt. Heseltine . . 6 
 
 Mr. C. Miller . . 5 Mr. L. M'Creery . . 3 
 
 26 20 
 
 Final score — Rugby, 6 ; Old Cantabs, i. 
 Handicap — Rugby, 6-6 = 0. Old Cantabs win. 
 
 
 Example III 
 
 
 ( 
 
 Champion Cup of 1903 
 
 
 Rugby 
 
 V. Old Oxonians 
 
 
 Mr. W. Jones . 
 
 . 5 Mr. C. Nickalls . 
 
 . 5 
 
 Mr. G. Miller 
 
 . 8 Mr. M. Nickalls . 
 
 . 6 
 
 Capt. E. D. Miller 
 
 . 7 Mr. P. Nickalls . 
 
 . 6 
 
 Mr. C. D. Miller . 
 
 . 5 Mr. H. Brassey . 
 
 • 4 
 
 25 21 
 
 Here the handicap works well. Rugby were much 
 better mounted. The scores were — 
 
 Rugby, 4 ; Old Oxonians, i . 
 Handicap, 4-4 = 0. Old Oxonians win. 
 
V, ROEHAMPTON 
 
 
 6 Mr. F. Grenfell . 
 5 Mr. H. Wilson . 
 4 Capt. Miller 
 4 Mr. Ezra 
 
 . 2 
 
 • 5 
 
 • 7 
 
 • 3 
 
 276 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Example IV 
 
 Played at Hurlingham^ May 9, 1 903 
 
 MuLGRAVE House 
 Capt. Heseltine 
 Capt. Jenner 
 Major Egerton Green . 
 Mr. Thynne 
 
 19 17 
 
 Final score — Roehampton, 6 ; Mulgrave House, 3. 
 Roehampton wins. 
 
 Example V 
 
 Social Clubs Tournament^ May 9 
 
 Turf v. White's 
 
 Capt. R. Ward . . 4 Lord Shrewsbury . . 4 
 
 Mr. H. Brassey . . 3 Mr. G. Miller . . 9 
 
 Mr. F. Menzies . . 3 Mr. P. Nickalls . . 7 
 
 Mr. Marjoribanks . . 5 Mr. C. Miller . . 3 
 
 15 23 
 
 Final score — White's, 6 ; Turf, 4. 
 
 In this case the handicap would have enabled the weaker 
 
 team to win. White's was practically a Rugby team, all the 
 
 players were thoroughly accustomed to each other's play, and 
 
 they were probably better mounted than their opponents. 
 
 Example VI 
 
 Played at Roehampton 
 
 Ranelagh v. Roehampton 
 
 Capt. Holland . . 2 Mr. Horlick . . .2 
 
 Major Vaughan . . 6 Mr. Jones . . -4 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 277 
 
 Mr. Gill . . . 6 Mr. G. A. Miller . . 8 
 
 Capt. Haig . . .6 Mr. W. Buckmaster . 10 
 
 20 24 
 
 Final scores — Roehampton, 6 ; Ranelagh, 3. 
 Under handicap 6-4 = 2 Ranelagh wins. 
 
 Example VII 
 Rugby v. Old Oxonians 
 
 Same team and handicap 
 
 Mr. Astor . 
 
 • 3 
 
 as in Example III. 
 
 Mr. M. Nickalls . 
 
 . 6 
 
 
 Mr. C. Nickalls . 
 
 • 5 
 
 
 Mr. P. Nickalls . 
 
 . 6 
 
 25 20 
 
 Final score — Rugby 3 ; Old Oxon., 2. 
 Old Oxon. wins under handicap. 
 
 Example VIII 
 
 
 At Roehampton on yune 6, 1904. 
 
 
 Rugby v. Roehampton 
 
 - 
 
 Mr. W. Jones . . 5 H. Schwind . 
 Earl of Shrewsbury . 5 F. Menzies . 
 Captain E. D. Miller . 7 C. P. Nickalls . 
 Mr. C. D. Miller . . 5 H. Scott Robson . 
 
 . 2 
 
 • 3 
 
 . 5 
 . 5 
 
 22 15 
 
 Final score — Rugby, 7 ; Roehampton, 3. 
 Under handicap 7-7 = Roehampton wins. 
 
278 POLO : 
 
 PAST AND PRESENT 
 Example IX 
 
 
 Open 
 
 Cupy Ranelagh^ 'June 20 
 
 
 Rugby 
 
 V. Ranelagh 
 
 
 W. Jones . 
 
 . 5 L. C. Jenner 
 
 . 6 
 
 C. P. Nickalls . 
 
 . 5 A. Rawlinson 
 
 . 8 
 
 E. D. Miller 
 
 . 7 F. A. Gill . 
 
 . 6 
 
 C. D. Miller 
 
 . 5 H. Scott Robson . 
 
 • 5 
 
 22 25 
 
 Ranelagh^ June 22 
 
 Final score — Rugby, 6 ; Ranelagh, 5. 
 Handicap makes no difference. 
 
 This is one of the cases where the question of 
 ponies comes in in handicapping Rugby. Something 
 should be added to the aggregate for ( i ) ponies ; 
 (2) combination. To this it may be objected that 
 this is to penalise combination. Yet in endeavouring 
 to produce a handicap I think the opportunities of 
 family teams for continual practice would have to 
 be considered. 
 
 The advantages of -the above system are obvious. 
 It not only affords a perfectly fair way of classify- 
 ing players, but also, as I have pointed out, gives 
 us an excellent means of classifying tournaments, 
 which naturally fall into four classes, thus : — 
 
 (i) Open tournaments not affected by the 
 handicap at all. 
 
 (2) Tournaments played under handicap divided 
 into 
 
 {a) Teams whose aggregate does not exceed 16. 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 279 
 
 (J?) Teams of all players below handicap 
 No. 5. 
 
 (3) Tournaments where the aggregate number is 
 used as a means of classificationj but which are 
 otherwise played level, thus — 
 
 " This tournament open to teams whose aggregate 
 
 handicap does not exceed " (whatever may be 
 
 the division decided on). 
 
 (4) Tournaments in which no team shall play in 
 which there are more than two players whose number 
 exceeds six (or seven). 
 
 (5) Novice cups and junior championships, all 
 whose number does not exceed four or five. 
 
 Two questions have been put before me — one 
 whether, when the entries are complete, the handi- 
 cappers should not survey the teams in relation to 
 each other ; and, taking into consideration, for 
 example, the amount of practice together any one 
 team might have had, add to the aggregate points 
 accordingly. 
 
 Thus — 
 
 
 
 
 Example X 
 
 El 
 
 NTGLAND 
 
 V. Wales 
 
 Smith . 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 A. Evans 
 
 Jones . 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 C. Williams . 
 
 Robinson 
 
 , 
 
 . 
 
 B. Evans 
 
 Thomson 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 R. Evans 
 
 18 20 
 
 Wales, having three brothers and a total handicap 
 
28o POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 of 20, might be raised to 22 on the ground of the 
 opportunities for practice together, or because they 
 had an obvious superiority in ponies. 
 
 Or, again, England, retaining its number for the 
 tournament, might be reduced by 2 to 16 in that 
 particular match. 
 
 Indeed, the variety which a good handicap is 
 capable of imparting to the game is very great, and 
 it is just in sameness and monotony that the danger 
 of polo losing interest lies. 
 
 For example, we see eight players at a match. 
 They have no particular reason for being arranged, as 
 they are, Mosquitoes v. Wasps. The Wasp will be 
 a Mosquito to-morrow, and vice versa. They do 
 not care much which side wins. Every one there 
 knows the thing is a sham. They have not their best 
 ponies, or, if they have, they are not really riding 
 out — they are saving up for some open cup. When, 
 for example, Roehampton won the Open Cup at 
 Ranelagh, the four players in that team were in 
 earnest to do their best — they had a natural patriotism 
 for their club, and wished to win, and they played 
 their best, and we all looked on and shouted, but we 
 do not either shout or look on when the Redhairs v. 
 Green-eyes are playing their little farce. 
 
 Another point which has been suggested to me is 
 that the handicaps ought in some way to be modified 
 by taking into account the ponies. The first thing 
 to do is to ascertain what is the exact value of ponies 
 to the game. It is commonly said that Rugby beat 
 certain teams during the past two years by their 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 281 
 
 ponies. We have seen that the victory of the 
 English over the American teams in the international 
 matches of 1902, was due in some measure to the 
 superiority of the English ponies. This may be 
 true, but the value of ponies is not perhaps quite so 
 great as is thought, and it tends to decrease as the 
 average of ponies goes up. But I think perhaps 
 some distinction should be drav^n between the 
 resources of the dealer's stable and that of the 
 private owner. All that can be done is to limit 
 the number of ponies as is done by the Army 
 Polo Committee, and to oblige the ponies to be 
 entered as well as the players. That is, that the 
 captain of a team should be bound to designate the 
 ponies his team should play. But I think that it is 
 quite easy to overrate the effect of ponies on the 
 result of a match. Nor does superiority in ponies 
 make up, as we saw last season, for the loss of one 
 first-class player. 
 
 Rugby are the best mounted team, but all the 
 speed and training of their ponies could not avert 
 defeat when Mr. George Miller was prevented by 
 accident from taking his place in the team. My 
 own feeling is, that beyond limiting the number 
 of ponies to be used in a tournament by each team, 
 and obliging the team to choose and specify before- 
 hand by their registered numbers the selected ponies, 
 we cannot go at present. 
 
 But it would not be difficult to devise a handicap 
 for ponies thus : — 
 
 Supposing ponies were divided into two classes, 
 
282 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 A and B, — A to include all ponies that had played 
 in a certain number, to be hereafter determined, of 
 first-class tournaments, and B all the rest. Then 
 the number of A ponies to be played in a given 
 tournament might be limited. This is the plan in 
 outline that has been suggested by Major-General 
 Douglas Haig, the Inspector-General of Cavalry in 
 India, as a way of cheapening ponies in that country, 
 but it is also a very effective handicap. 
 
 But I am more concerned at present with the 
 objections that may be made to the handicap 
 numbers for players, which is the main subject of 
 this chapter. In the first place, it will be urged that 
 the American system, of which this is a modification, 
 has been tried at two well-managed Polo Clubs, Eden 
 Park (in the Dewar Tournament) and Catterick 
 Bridge, without any conspicuous success. But in both 
 cases the team was taken as the unit, which is not, 
 I am convinced, the right basis for a handicap, which 
 should be based on a careful estimate of each individual 
 player} If this estimate is fairly correct the total 
 arrived at would be also approximately right. 
 
 The County Dublin Club had some success with 
 their handicap in 1904, but the report is not very 
 clear, and I think they too handicapped the teams 
 and not the player. Moreover, casual and irrespon- 
 sible attempts at handicapping are not very likely to 
 be successful. 
 
 * See chapter on Polo in Australia for a handicap based on teams and not 
 players. But the condition of polo in Australia is very different from that in 
 England, and what docs well there might not succeed here. 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 283 
 
 We want, if we want anything, an official 
 handicap made by men having authority from the 
 Hurlingham Club or County Polo Association. 
 
 But there is another objection which would 
 naturally occur to every one who knows polo. This 
 type of handicap, it might be said, is based on 
 individual play, and although this might be suitable 
 for an open game like that of the Americans — a 
 game which has no offside and no stick-crooking — 
 it is not so for English polo. The American game 
 favours the forwards, but English polo is based on 
 combination and on defence. Team -play rather 
 than individual brilliancy is its note. Therefore a 
 handicap based on individual form is wrong in 
 principle, and it would not work in practice, for the 
 rate of scoring is so much higher in American polo 
 than in English. 
 
 As to the first objection, I should reply that it is 
 more specious than exact : all play at polo or any 
 other game is based, not on any combination, but 
 ultimately and in the last resort, on the skill of 
 individuals. The splendid combination of Rugby 
 could not win a champion cup in 1904 with Mr. G. 
 A. Miller out of the team. Where would the Old 
 Cantabs be with Mr. Buckmaster away ^ What 
 happens when it is not Mr. Freake or Mr. Raw- 
 linson's day, to the teams they play in ? What did 
 not Roehampton owe to Captain Herbert Wilson's 
 rapidly improving form ? These are but a few 
 instances, but they are enough. Combination may 
 be important at polo, but this, like every game, is 
 
284 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 based on individual skill, and that must be the basis 
 of any handicap. 
 
 Then I find that the American players do not, as 
 a matter of fact, make much larger scores than ours. 
 Taking our provincial tournaments I note that 
 the Rugby (1904) series averaged eight goals per 
 match, and the average difference between the teams 
 was three goals. At Leamington ( 1 904) the averages 
 were about the same. Cirencester (same year) 
 averaged eight goals with an average difference of 
 Rvc between winners and losers. Taking seventy-two 
 American games I find that the average difference 
 was only four goals, so that there is in fact no such 
 very great difference in the scoring in the two 
 countries. 
 
 A handicap, then, is shown to be desirable and 
 
 practicable, and I summarise the suggestions here : — 
 
 (a) That every player^ should have a handicap 
 
 number assigned to him. 
 (^) The highest number to be ten, the lowest 
 
 two. 
 (c) That in every handicap tournament the 
 handicappers should be instructed to con- 
 sider — (i) Whether a team is accustomed 
 to play as a team ; (2) How far the 
 players are suited to each other, and are 
 arranged in their proper places ; (3) 
 Whether one team is very much better 
 mounted than the others. The handicap 
 
 1 That is, every player who was qualified in the opinion of the handicapper. 
 To be handicapped at all would be a kind of graduation at polo. 
 
SUGGESTIONS ON HANDICAPPING 285 
 
 of the teams to be modified in accordance 
 with those considerations, if the handicappers 
 think it desirable to do so. Such modi- 
 fications to apply to that tournament 
 only. 
 {d) The official handicap to be published on 
 March 15th in each year, and to be in 
 force for the following season. 
 (^) Clubs offering prizes for handicap tourna- 
 ments based on the official handicap, to 
 publish in the public press the handicap 
 of the teams entered, at least one week 
 before the date of play. 
 (/) All clubs or groups of clubs desiring to 
 have a club handicap to forward the same 
 for the approval of the Hurlingham Handi- 
 cap Committee. 
 It has occurred to me that the County Polo 
 Association and the Army Committee might have 
 separate handicaps for tournaments played under 
 their auspices. 
 
 I have written down these suggestions in a definite 
 form, not as arrogating for them any authority, but 
 because without definition and clearness no sug- 
 gestions of the kind can be of any real value. They 
 are only designed to incite others to consider and 
 examine a subject which is of considerable importance 
 to the future of polo. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 POLO IN AUSTRALIA 
 
 In these colonies polo has made steady progress and 
 will in time probably be played all over the Common- 
 wealth. There is a Polo Association of New South 
 Wales to which twenty-five clubs are affiliated, and 
 these are nearly all in full activity, having well- 
 supported games, and often attracting considerable 
 bodies of spectators. The rules of the Association 
 will be found in the Appendix, and the rules of play 
 are based on the Jiurlingham rules as they were 
 before the last revision, and are found to work well. 
 The Association is throughly representative in char- 
 acter. It is governed by a Council formed by one 
 representative from each affiliated club. This Council 
 remains in office until the clubs send other represen- 
 tatives. Every club is free to change its represen- 
 tative whenever it pleases. When a new club 
 desires affiliation, it has to be proposed and seconded 
 by two of the delegates of the associated clubs and 
 
 286 
 
POLO IN AUSTRALIA 287 
 
 balloted for. One black ball in three excludes. Clubs 
 breaking the rules may be expelled from the Associa- 
 tion by a resolution of the Council. On the ist of 
 November in each year an annual general meeting is 
 held, at which the officers of the Association are 
 elected. No one delegate may represent more than 
 one club, but as, on account of the long distances, it 
 is not always possible for all the representatives to 
 attend, any one of them may appoint (in writing) 
 another representative to attend and vote for him. 
 But the most important regulation is rule 15, which 
 constitutes the Council of the Association the govern- 
 ing body, with powers of regulating matches and 
 arranging tournaments, as well as of disciplinary 
 control over all polo races and sports. No man can 
 play in a tournament under the rules of the Associa- 
 tion unless he is a member of an affiliated club. 
 The Council has power to disqualify or suspend 
 clubs or individual players. 
 
 No doubt this is an excellent constitution, for 
 each club sends its own representative and the polo 
 players are governed by themselves. Moreover, the 
 existence of an association enables a governing 
 body, with so strong a public opinion at its back, to 
 exercise a most wholesome control over tournaments, 
 race meetings, and competitions. We have indeed 
 nothing exactly equivalent to this Council in England, 
 but some day or other something of the kind must 
 come into existence. Polo tournaments and the 
 race meetings held in connection with the clubs will 
 expand beyond the power of our present governing 
 
288 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 body to control, or else the development of the 
 game will be checked by the governing body growing 
 out of sympathy with some large body of players. 
 There is another regulation which seems to be of 
 considerable importance. Any member of an affili- 
 ated club may attend the meetings of the Council 
 and speak, though only the elected members can 
 vote. This seems an excellent plan for ensuring 
 that grievances, if they exist, shall reach the ears of 
 the Council. In fact it is a characteristic note of 
 this Association code that every effort is made to 
 keep in touch with the widely scattered clubs of the 
 Association. 
 
 The first rule deals with the height of ponies, 
 which is in Australia fixed at 14.1. There has, 
 however, been some talk of raising the height to 14.2. 
 All the ponies used are bred in the country, but 
 there is at present no attempt, as \n England, to breed 
 a polo pony. The polo ponies used have, however, 
 generally a share of pony blood in them. The best 
 ponies have a great deal of thoroughbred quality, 
 and on the whole tkis cross is preferred to the Arab, 
 though a minority of players think that polo ponies 
 are all the better for a dash of Arab in them. The 
 introduction of polo into Australia has caused a 
 great rise in the price of ponies. Before the days 
 of polo, animals of this class found a very uncertain 
 market, at prices varying from ;£io to £i^y and were 
 in some districts unsaleable altogether. The intro- 
 duction of polo at once raised the price of the polo 
 pony stamp to ^^20 or £2^, Now if a pony of 
 
POLO IN AUSTRALIA 289 
 
 about the height required has pace, good looks, and 
 handiness, he is worth anything from j[^^o up to 
 ;^ioo. The Indian market takes a good number of 
 ponies from New South Wales, and there is a great 
 demand for animals of this class for Rangoon. 
 
 The system of measurement differs from ours 
 in that it would be impossible to have an official 
 measurer, in a country where the distances are great 
 and the means of communication not so well 
 developed as in England. The following is the 
 New South Wales measuring rule : 
 
 61. Prior to every inter-club match or polo pony race or 
 sports, the ponies shall be passed under the standard by the 
 Captains of the respective sides, or the Committee of the 
 sports meeting, and any pony not passing the standard shall 
 be barred. The standard shall be 14 hands i inch, but 
 half-an-inch extra may be allowed for shoes. 
 
 According to the wording of the rule there 
 appears to be no system of certificates of measure- 
 ment or of registration. A pony may be measured 
 at each tournament he goes to, but I should imagine 
 that this rule would not be enforced. The reason 
 of it is, that no doubt in up-country games, as in the 
 old days of station games in India, the height rule 
 was not very strictly enforced. The desire of every 
 one was to make up a game, and if players were 
 scarce we did not look too hard at the ponies of a 
 willing recruit, even if they appeared to be a little 
 over the standard fixed by the rules. Inter-club 
 tournaments were a diflFerent matter, and ponies had 
 
 u 
 
290 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 then to pass a measuring test, and I imagine that 
 a similar state of things in Australia brings about 
 similar results. Ponies suitable to the game are not 
 easy to find in Australia, but no doubt as polo de- 
 velops we shall see that ponies will be bred. I believe 
 that some English ponies registered in the Stud Book 
 have already been exported to the Antipodes, and we 
 may perhaps find that our Australian brothers will 
 send over polo ponies bred from our own stock, 
 which, like their racehorses on our turf, will be able 
 to hold their own and more, with English ponies 
 on the polo ground. As the Indian market for 
 Australian, or, as they are called, " Waler " ponies is 
 likely to increase, it might be worth while for 
 Australian breeders to take up pony breeding, and to 
 import not only registered Stud Book polo ponies, 
 but some of the foundation stock from which so 
 many of our best ponies are derived. Something 
 like 30 per cent of our polo ponies have Welsh blood, 
 and nearly all the rest have Dartmoor and Exmoor, 
 with the exception of the few thoroughbred or half- 
 bred dwarfs which have reverted to the size of some 
 unknown pony ancestor. Irish ponies too, as has 
 been shown in another part of the book, have much 
 real pony blood in them. 
 
 The usual size of the ground in Australia is 300 
 yards by 200, and boards are apparently not in use, 
 at all events they are not mentioned in the code of 
 rules I have. The balls are somewhat smaller than 
 ours, being 3 inches, as compared with 3 J in England. 
 Sticks are under the control of the umpire, and he 
 
POLO IN AUSTRALIA 291 
 
 has the power of refusing to allow any stick to be 
 used which he considers to be dangerous. The 
 periods are those formerly in use at Hurlingham, 
 three twenty-minutes with ten-minute intervals, and 
 ponies are allowed to be changed every ten minutes. 
 When we come to the question of riding off, we 
 find that the bumping not uncommon in this country 
 is forbidden by the introduction of a definition of 
 riding off similar to that in the Indian and New 
 Zealand rules. " A player shall be considered to ride 
 off fairly when, having placed himself abreast of an 
 adversary after following a line of direction as nearly 
 as possible parallel to that in which his adversary is 
 moving, he gradually forces him from, or prevents 
 his continuing in the direction in which he is riding." 
 The penalties, too, are those which we formerly 
 had in this country, and the offside rule and that 
 about crooking sticks are the same as in our last 
 unrevised code. 
 
 It is a disadvantage to polo in Australia that [the 
 distances are so great that it is no easy matter to 
 hold tournaments. Naturally the isolation of clubs 
 interferes with the development of the game. The 
 large number of polo tournaments played in England 
 may be considered to be one of the reasons for the 
 very great improvement in the average skill of 
 players that has taken place of late years, and I 
 think that nowhere, not even in India, are such 
 good ordinary games to be seen as on an English 
 ground on an off-day. In Australia tournaments 
 are very much appreciated where they can be held, 
 
292 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 and are well attended; although I gather that polo 
 as a spectacle has not yet attained the popularity 
 which it enjoys in such places as Dublin or Hull, 
 to say nothing of the assemblies for the leading 
 tournaments at London clubs. Polo is played all 
 the year round at Sydney, but at Melbourne in the 
 summer only, for there they have hunting in the winter. 
 In the country districts of New South Wales, however, 
 the summer months are too hot for polo, and the 
 season for the game is in the winter. 
 
 That their game is based on thoroughly sound 
 principles may be seen from the hints to players 
 which I extract from the New South Wales book 
 of rules. They are equally useful to all who play 
 polo, and may be studied with profit by English 
 and Indian players. They were written for the 
 Association by Captain Douglas Haig, now Major- 
 General and Inspector of Cavalry in India. 
 
 (a) Back defends his goal. He should, as a rule, always 
 backhand the ball, very seldom meet it, or hit a forward 
 stroke. If the ball is within about 80 yards or less of his own 
 goal he should hit it towards the side line (not across the 
 front of his own goal, as a rule). On the other hand, if the 
 ball is nearer the adversary's goal, he should hit the ball direct 
 towards the enemy's goal. If this principle be followed, the 
 " forwards " will then know towards which hand they ought 
 to turn about, when they see a back-hander about to be hit. 
 
 (b) No. 3 joins with the Back in defending his goal, but 
 must be ready to act on the offensive, both by meeting the 
 ball when an opportunity arises, and then driving it down 
 towards the enemy's goal, and also by backing up No. 2 and 
 
POLO IN AUSTRALIA 293 
 
 taking on the ball, should the latter be ridden over the ball, 
 or lose possession of it. In the event of No. 3 going forward 
 No. 2 will take his place and back him up. No. 3 must 
 never allow more than one adversary to hustle the Back. 
 
 {c) No. 2 joins with No. i in attacking the enemy's 
 goal. In order to be successful in this, they will at times 
 be forced to change places ; for instance, if, in the course of 
 the game. No. 2 gets very far forward, he ought to remain 
 where he is and play " i " until an opportunity of regaining 
 his proper place occurs. No. 2 must also, as already stated, 
 be prepared to replace No. 3 should he go forward. 
 
 [d) No. I's chief duty is to ride so as to prevent the 
 enemy's Back from backhanding the ball, and he must try 
 and carry him away from the direct line between the player 
 of his own side who is in possession of the ball and the 
 enemy's goal. 
 
 {e) The moment a player sees that a backhander is about 
 to be hit (and it seems improbable that one of the adversaries 
 can intervene and meet the ball) he must turn round and 
 move in the required direction so as to carry on the ball. I 
 mean a player must turn as the ball is being struck, or indeed, 
 before it is struck, instead of waiting for the ball to be struck, 
 and then turn. 
 
 In Victoria there is a system of handicapping 
 which differs from that in use in America and from 
 our usual method, though something like it was tried 
 at Catterick Bridge in 1904. 
 
 The Australian plan is to take the best team and 
 put it at scratch. The other teams then receive each 
 a number of goals proportioned to their supposed 
 strength. It is obvious that very much depends on 
 
294 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 the handicapper's judgment, but I am told that the 
 plan works well, and encourages the weaker teams 
 to enter for tournaments, giving them a chance of 
 winning. 
 
 There is an invention used in Australia which we 
 might find useful here. This is an instrument used 
 by the umpires for picking up the balls. It saves 
 them from having to dismount in order to do this, 
 and seems a very useful and practical idea. 
 
'„-.:.-- 
 
 ^'-TT" 
 
 
 
 I r~------ - 
 
 "v 
 
 ---^ 
 
 
 ^^^L? 
 
 
 T"~v-" 
 
 --_ — ^ 
 
 ;^- 
 
 
 -^^W^ 
 
 ' x_ 
 
 J--- , 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^M 
 
 '^:£ff^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^V 4 
 
 
 
 
 w^v ih^M 
 
 
 S^-*^ 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 W-^^_y 
 
 
 %. 
 
 mwtlrt 
 
 
 Li^»^^ 
 
 ift>^- 
 
 '- \3i 
 
 I^^^PS^^S 
 
 g3^^s^^?ss»,--. . 
 
 WOB^^^^^:~ 
 
 :'-"—- 
 
 rr:^ 
 
 :3:^wr3s 
 
 j«xi-a:_,. 
 
 ._; — .-.^1^^^ 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 POLO IN AMERICA 
 
 The game of polo is regulated in America by an 
 Association founded in 1890, with headquarters in 
 New York. The President of the Association is 
 Mr. H. L. Herbert of New York, and Mr. W. A. 
 Hazard is Honorary Secretary and Treasurer. 
 There is no American polo player better known in 
 London than Mr. Hazard. He takes a great 
 interest in international polo, and is one of those 
 many people on both sides of the Atlantic who are 
 anxious to bring American and English rules into 
 accordance as far as possible. Mr. Hazard gave 
 the cups which were played for in 1902 at Hur- 
 lingham and Ranelagh, in order to test the merits 
 
 295 
 
296 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 of the game as played without offside, and he is also 
 the giver of a cup which is played for at Roehampton. 
 To the American Polo Association about thirty 
 clubs are affiliated, each club paying an annual sub- 
 scription of $75. The constitution is as follows : — 
 
 Constitution. 
 
 I. The Polo Association shall consist of an association of 
 ^ polo clubs, each to be represented by one delegate, who 
 shall out of their number elect at the annual meeting a 
 committee of nine, including the chairman, for the term 
 of one year, from the following localities : four from New 
 York and vicinity, two from Philadelphia and vicinity, two 
 from New England, and one from the West. 
 
 Thus the governing body is a committee of nine — 
 it was formerly five. This committee has large 
 powers. It can alter old rules or make new ones 
 without reference to the general meeting. The 
 committee's term of office is only for one year, 
 but there is nothing to prevent the re-election of 
 members. 
 
 The affiliated clubs are free to send in any names 
 they please as delegates, but the committee exercise 
 a check, as every delegate nominated by an affiliated 
 club must be balloted for by the central committee. 
 Thus, though the committee has no power to co-opt 
 members, it has ample powers of rejection. They 
 have also the power to expel undesirable delegates. 
 The delegates meet once a year, and the committee 
 every month, or oftener if required. This is an 
 excellent constitution. A strong executive com- 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 297 
 
 mittee, representative of the whole body of polo 
 players, and elected annually, meets often enough 
 to deal without delay with any matter that requires 
 it. The constitution, it will be seen, is very similar 
 to that of the Indian Polo Association, except that 
 in India changes have to be referred to the annual 
 general meeting. 
 
 The American Polo Association has been suc- 
 cessful in guiding the game through a period of 
 rapid growth, so that we see that there has been 
 great progress in their skill in play in the sixteen 
 years that have elapsed since the first international 
 match. Then America was defeated by an English 
 team with comparative ease, although the representa- 
 tives of the former were playing on their own 
 ground and under their own rules. In 1902 it 
 was with much difficulty that England defeated the 
 American players, although the latter were playing 
 on strange grounds and with offside and stick-crook- 
 ing rules to which only Mr. Foxhall Keene was 
 accustomed. Even with these disadvantages the 
 English team had to be altered several times, and 
 after several defeats, before victory was assured. I 
 watched all the games, and on some points the 
 American players were better than the English. 
 But they had not quite the combination of a first- 
 class English team, and their ponies were not so 
 good. Even allowing for the voyage and the change 
 of water and forage, I think that the English ponies 
 are better than the American. On the other hand, 
 the international matches showed us that there was 
 
298 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 very little to choose between first-class polo in the 
 two countries. 
 
 The best test, however, of the work of a polo 
 committee is its code of rules, and these I put before 
 my readers with such comments and explanations as 
 may seem desirable. 
 
 1. The ground should be about 900 feet long by 450 
 feet wide, with a ten-inch guard from end to end on the 
 sides only. 
 
 The length of the American ground is that which 
 has prevailed always and everywhere, with but few 
 exceptions, to the present time. Three hundred 
 yards has for two thousand years been considered 
 the best length for a polo ground. The width has 
 varied, but in America is fixed at 150 yards, the 
 width which many practical polo men prefer. These 
 dimensions are, however, not compulsory, and as a 
 matter of fact polo grounds in America vary a good 
 deal. 
 
 Goal-Posts. 
 
 2. The goal-postg. shall be 24 feet apart, at least 10 feet 
 high, and light enough to break if collided with. 
 
 Balls and Mallets 
 
 3. The ball shall be of wood, with no other covering 
 than white paint, 3J inches in diameter, and not exceeding 
 5 oz. in weight. 
 
 Mallets shall be such as approved by the Committee. 
 
 There is no diff^erence between these rules and 
 those of the English and Indian codes, except in the 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 299 
 
 last clause. We leave the choice of sticks entirely 
 to the individual player. This clause suggests that 
 it might not be a bad plan if all polo associations 
 agreed on a standard length of stick, with the head 
 affixed at a certain angle. But I imagine that no 
 such standard exists in America, and that the inten- 
 tion is to check the possible introduction of any 
 polo stick varying greatly from the ordinary mallet 
 in length, pliability, or weight. 
 
 4. The height of ponies shall not exceed 14.2. Ponies 
 aged five (5) years and upwards may be measured and 
 registered for life ; ponies under five (5) years may be 
 registered for the current season only. Any member of 
 the Committee may measure ponies not his own, and 
 issue certificates of registry. He shall determine the age 
 of the pony. The Committee may by vote appoint one 
 or more official measurers, who shall have all the powers 
 hereby given the Committee in respect to the measurement 
 of ponies and the issue of certificates. 
 
 This rule is not carried out. Practically any 
 pony can play in America ; they are never measured. 
 Few ponies over size are played, and objections 
 have not been raised, so that though the rule 
 exists it is not in active operation. The American 
 pony owners are exactly in the position of players at 
 Hurlingham in 1894 : there was a rule but it was 
 not enforced. The Polo and Riding Pony Society 
 has had considerable influence on the English rule. 
 That body represented pony breeders, and until there 
 
300 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 was a registered standard height many people were shy 
 of taking up polo pony breeding. We may say that 
 the chief benefit of the 14.2 rule in English polo has 
 been the stimulus it has given to pony-breeding, and 
 the consequent improvement in the average quality 
 of ponies. Whether a similar rule and registration 
 would be equally advantageous in America in this 
 respect I could not say. In England the actual 
 number of rejections under the rule was very small, 
 numbering only 30 ponies out of 3000 measured by 
 the late Sir Henry Simpson, nor has the present 
 measurer, Mr. Sheather, greatly exceeded, if he has 
 equalled, this percentage of rejections. 
 
 Periods. 
 
 5. A. In match games between pairs there shall be two 
 periods of fifteen (15) minutes each actual play. 
 
 B. In match games between teams of three (3) there 
 shall be three (3) periods of fifteen (15) minutes each actual 
 play. 
 
 Under A and B, two (2) minutes shall be allowed after 
 each goal, and intervals of five (5) minutes between periods, 
 unless otherwise agreed. 
 
 C. In match games between teams of four (4), there 
 shall be four (4) periods of fifteen (15) minutes each actual 
 play. Two (2) minutes shall be allowed after each goal, and 
 intervals of seven (7) minutes between periods, unless other- 
 wise agreed. 
 
 Under A, B, and C, time between goals and delays shall 
 not be counted as actual play. 
 
 Games between a number of players less than four 
 are seldom or never played. 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 301 
 
 The periods of play are, it will be seen, much 
 longer than in England, and three times as long as 
 in India. 
 
 I am strongly in favour of short periods ; it 
 makes for brilliancy of play in a fast game, and 
 saves the ponies much, so that I think a reduction 
 of the time of play to fivQ minutes would be followed 
 in England, and perhaps in America, by an increase 
 in the popularity of the game. It is the opinion of 
 practical polo men in America that short periods are 
 favourable to the poorer men. 
 
 Another point of difference is the absence of any 
 fixed period for changing ponies. The referee may 
 stop the game for this purpose when there has been 
 ten minutes of continuous play, or he may do so 
 if both captains consent. The immense develop- 
 ment of English polo since the adoption of the ten- 
 minutes rule by the Hurlingham Polo Committee is, 
 if not wholly, partly due to the adoption of a definite 
 rule on this point. 
 
 However, as things stand, fifteen minutes is the 
 period : there are pauses of twenty -one minutes. 
 Allowing for deductions A, B, and C, it would seem 
 as though a polo match in America might easily occupy 
 two hours, though, as I am told that two games are 
 seldom played in one day, this matters the less. 
 
 This rule, however, should be considered in con- 
 nection with the American style of play. The 
 absence of offside and of stick-crooking must be taken 
 into consideration. This occasions a more open 
 style of play, and a rather higher scale of scoring. 
 
302 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 than in England, so that goals come more frequently 
 than with us. There are thus many opportunities of 
 changing ponies, and continuous play does not often 
 last for more than five or six minutes. 
 
 Eligibility, 
 
 6. A member of a club which is a member of the Polo 
 Association shall not play any match games with or against 
 any club which is not a member, except on written consent 
 of the Committee, and the approval of the captain of the 
 teams entered. 
 
 7. A player shall be handicapped with but one club at a 
 time. 
 
 8. A player shall not play for the same prize in more 
 than one team or pair. Any player in his first tournament 
 events shall be handicapped at not less than two goals, and 
 shall so continue until changed by the Committee. 
 
 These rules deal with two important points. The 
 first belongs to what we may call the regulation of 
 the game. The second refers to the American 
 system of handicapping, which they have found very 
 necessary and very jjseful in America. Rule 6 enables 
 the American Association to protect its own rules and 
 its own position by forbidding games under rules other 
 than its own, within the limits of the jurisdiction of 
 the Association. 
 
 The rules refer to the American handicap system, 
 which has been tested by nine years of practice, 
 and has unquestionably been a great factor in the 
 success of American polo by bringing teams together 
 which would not otherwise be able to play matches in 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 303 
 
 company, as handicaps, by bringing first- and second- 
 class teams into contact, unquestionably raise the 
 standard of play in the latter. Every player has his 
 handicap in America as soon as he is qualified to 
 play in a tournament at all. He is then handi- 
 capped at two, and so continues until the Committee 
 see fit to give him a higher number. The handicap 
 is thus limited to men who play in tournaments, and 
 it is obvious that any player who was not up to this 
 standard would not be handicapped. The handicap 
 in America is not merely a means of bringing first- 
 and second-class players together, but is also a 
 serviceable system of classification even for those who 
 are to play in tournaments on level terms. But this 
 advantage I have explained elsewhere, and it need 
 not be repeated here. What I wish to note is that 
 the system has proved its excellence by working 
 satisfactorily for a long time, and is said this year 
 (1904) to be very necessary in America. As an 
 instance of the efficiency of the handicap in America, 
 I note that of sixty-seven games played under handi- 
 cap and selected at random, the teams receiving 
 weight, if I may use the expression, won twenty-four 
 matches, while those giving weight gained forty- 
 three ; but in a large number of instances the handi- 
 cap brought the teams together, and occasional close 
 contests were the result. 
 
 Entries. 
 
 9. Entries for tournament events shall be made in writing, 
 naming the probable players and substitutes, and be accom- 
 panied by an entrance fee often (10) dollars for each player, 
 
304 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 which is to be returned if the team plays, otherwise it is 
 forfeited to the Association. Entries absolutely close on the 
 day announced. No conditional entries shall be received. 
 
 The entrance fee for championship events shall be one 
 hundred (lOO) dollars for each team. 
 
 This rule of course applies to Association or, as 
 we might call them, open tournaments. Of these 
 we have only two — the Inter -Regimental and the 
 County Cup. Our other tournaments are for cups 
 given by private clubs, and are subject to such con- 
 ditions as they may make. 
 
 Drawings. 
 
 I o. The drawings for all tournaments shall be made under 
 the Bagnell- Wilde system. (This consists of playing a 
 preliminary round to reduce the number of contesting teams 
 to two, four, eight, or sixteen, thus eliminating the bye at 
 once, and putting all contestants on the same footing.) 
 
 Rule lo. This is the same as the Indian rule 
 providing that all byes shall be played in the first 
 
 round. 
 
 Uniforms. 
 
 11. Captains shall not allow members of their team to 
 appear in the game otherwise than in club uniform. 
 
 Colours, 
 
 12. The Polo Association colours are white and dark 
 blue. 
 
 Rules 1 1 and 1 2 are very necessary to guard 
 against carelessness about colours. It is unbecoming 
 and selfish for a team to appear on a club ground 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 305 
 
 without its proper colours, and spoils the pleasure of 
 the onlookers, and sometimes confuses the players. 
 
 Championships. 
 
 13. A. There shall be a Senior and a Junior Champion- 
 ship tournament, the latter immediately preceding the 
 former. The Senior Championship shall be open to teams 
 without limit of handicap. The Junior Championship shall 
 be open to teams whose aggregate handicap does not exceed 
 twenty (20) goals, but this limit is simply to define the 
 class, and all games in both classes shall be played without 
 handicap. 
 
 No player with a higher handicap than five (5) goals on 
 May 15 shall compete in the Junior Championship. 
 
 The handicap governing eligibility to Junior Champion- 
 ship teams shall be that in force on May 15 of the year 
 in which the Championship events take place. 
 
 B. The winner of the Junior Championship event shall 
 have the privilege of making a post-entry for the Senior 
 Championship events. 
 
 C. Except as provided in section B paragraph, a player 
 shall not be allowed to play in both classes. 
 
 D. In both classes the Championship may be won by 
 default, but in such case no individual trophies shall be 
 added. 
 
 E. Any club which may enter a team or teams for the 
 Championship or Junior Championship of the Polo Associa- 
 tion clubs shall nominate only players directly identified 
 with such club, and the Committee shall be notified of the 
 names of the players composing each team not less than ten 
 days preceding the closing of entries. The Committee shall 
 then decide with which club any player is eligible to com- 
 pete for the Championship events. Entries for the Club 
 
 X 
 
3o6 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Championship to close twenty days preceding the first event ; 
 entries for the Junior Championship to close five days later 
 than for the Club Championship. 
 
 The object of this rule, as explained to me, is to 
 prevent *' all star " teams, and also because American 
 polo is much more scattered, so that it is desirable 
 that men shall play for their own clubs, and to 
 encourage clubs to send teams. In England the 
 *'all star" team is on the decrease. There, too, 
 polo is becoming less concentrated, and such a team 
 as the Freebooters once were, or even Rugby was, 
 will not be possible again. Our Old Cantabs, 
 Magpies, Oxonians, and so on, are generally teams 
 which have at least one and sometimes more players 
 not on the Recent Form List. Of course in both 
 countries it is greatly for the interest of the game 
 to have as many club teams engaged in tournaments 
 as conditions will permit. 
 
 This rule concludes the section classified as 
 General Rules. We now come to what the Ameri- 
 cans call Field Rules. The first section regulates the 
 matches, and decides who are eligible to compete ; 
 the second controls the players in the field. 
 
 Field Captain. 
 I. There shall be a field captain for each team, who shall 
 have the direction of positions and plays of his men. He 
 shall have the sole right to discuss with the referee questions 
 arising during the game, and to enter protests with the 
 referee, provided that a player fouled may claim the foul. 
 Other players shall testify only when requested by the 
 referee. 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 307 
 
 Referee, 
 
 2. The two captains shall agree upon a referee, whose 
 decision shall be final in regard to all questions of actual 
 play, but as regards eligibility of players, handicaps, and 
 interpretation of the General Rules, an appeal may be made 
 by either captain to the committee, whose decision shall be 
 final. 
 
 Rules I and 2. In America, where, owing to the 
 absence of offenders and the simplicity of the rules 
 penalising fouls, the duties of the umpire are in 
 commission, as it were, between the captains of the 
 teams and a referee, who is appointed by the 
 captains, any disputed point, such as the claiming 
 of a foul or the infliction of a penalty, may be dis- 
 cussed between the two captains before the referee, 
 who decides, but from whose decision there lies an 
 appeal to the committee. 
 
 Disqualification of Ponies, 
 
 3. Any pony may be protested on the field under General 
 Rule 4 (if possible, before play begins), by the field captain 
 of the side against which the pony is offered to be played. 
 Unless a certificate of registry under said Rule 4 is then 
 produced, the referee shall forthwith measure the pony and 
 decide the protest. If sustained, the pony shall be ruled off 
 the field for the match. 
 
 The referee shall exclude from the game any dangerous 
 or vicious pony. 
 
 Rule 3. Refers to the disqualification of vicious 
 ponies or those that may be over height, and in its 
 results probably is much the same as the English 
 rule. 
 
3o8 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Timer and Scorer. 
 
 4. The two captains shall agree upon a timer and a 
 scorer, who shall perform their duties under the direction 
 of the referee. 
 
 Rule 4. Directs appointment of a timer and scorer, 
 who must by the rule be different persons. 
 
 Goal Judges, 
 
 5. The home captain shall appoint two goal judges, 
 acceptable to the visiting captain, each of whom shall give 
 testimony to the referee, at the latter's request, in respect 
 to goals and other plays near his goal, but the referee shall 
 make all decisions. 
 
 Rule 5. Is the Indian goal referee under a different 
 name, except that they do not decide disputed points, 
 but merely furnish the referee with evidence on which 
 to base his decisions. 
 
 Substitute, ' 
 
 6. Each team should have a substitute in readiness to 
 play in case of accident or disqualification. 
 
 Rule 6. Provides for a fifth man to be held in 
 reserve by every team. This rule might well be 
 adopted in England. 
 
 Clear Field. 
 
 7. Only players and referee shall be allowed upon the 
 ground during the progress of the game. 
 
 Choice of Ends. 
 
 8. The choice of ends shall be determined by the toss of 
 a coin between the field captains. » 
 

POLO IN AMERICA 309 
 
 Change of Ends. 
 
 9. Ends shall be changed after every goal. 
 
 Throw-in. 
 
 10. The game begins when the ball is thrown in by the 
 referee between the contestants, who shall each be on his 
 own side of the middle line. 
 
 11. After an interval, the referee shall throw in the ball 
 when the proper signal is given by the timer, whether all 
 the players are lined up or not. 
 
 Goal. 
 
 12. A goal is made when the ball goes over and clear of 
 the line between the goal-posts, or above the top of the 
 goal-posts between centre lines. 
 
 Rules 7, 8, 9, 10, II, and 12. All these rules deal 
 with points which have been discussed elsewhere. 
 
 It may be noted that the referee is to throw in 
 the ball. 
 
 Safety. 
 
 13. Whenever a player either accidentally or intentionally 
 gives the ball an impetus with his mallet which carries the 
 ball over the goal-line he is defending, and it touches nothing 
 except the goal-post or the ground after leaving his mallet, 
 it shall be deemed a safety. 
 
 Score. 
 
 14. {a) A goal counts one. 
 
 (b) A safety counts minus one-quarter. 
 (^) A foul counts minus one-half. 
 
 The side wins which is credited with the largest score at 
 the end of the match. 
 
3IO POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Rules 13 and 14. These rules introduce an entirely 
 difFerent method of scoring from anything we are used 
 to. There are none of the penalties for which the 
 revised Hurlingham rules make such elaborate and 
 minute provision. The method is analogous to that 
 of most other games of reducing the score as a 
 penalty for foul or unfair play. A "safety" (an 
 excellent word, by the way, to define what we describe 
 as a hit behind to save their goal by the defending 
 side) counts as — |^, a foul as —^ a goal. 
 
 These penalties are simpler than ours. They 
 have the advantage of causing no interruptions to 
 the game. 
 
 Time Limit. 
 
 15. When the time limit of any period (except the last) 
 expires, the signal shall be given, but the game shall con- 
 tinue until the ball goes out of bounds or a goal is made. 
 Such overtime in any period shall be deducted from the 
 playing time of the succeeding period. When the time 
 limit of the last period is reached, the signal shall be given 
 and the game shall then cease with the ball in its position 
 at the moment of the signal. 
 
 16. If a goal is made when any fraction of time remains 
 to be played the game shall continue. 
 
 17. When the ball is out of bounds, and the Hmit of time 
 expires before it is put in play, the period ends. 
 
 Rules 15, 16, and 17. These rules are the Hur- 
 lingham rules under a slightly difFerent form. 
 
 Tie, 
 
 18. In event of a tie at the end of the last period, the 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 311 
 
 game shall continue (after the usual interval between periods) 
 until a goal or safety is made, or a foul is penalised. 
 
 Out of Bounds, 
 
 19. When the ball crosses a side line, it is out of bounds, 
 and shall be put in play by the referee throwing it up 
 between the contestants (lined up as at the beginning of 
 the game) towards the middle of the field, and parallel to 
 the goal lines, at the point where it went over the boards. 
 He shall throw from outside the side boards. 
 
 Knock-in, 
 
 20. When a ball crosses an end line it is out of bounds, 
 and the side defending the goal at that end is entitled to a 
 knock-in, the ball being placed on the line at the point 
 which it crossed, but in no case nearer than ten (10) feet to 
 the goal-posts or to the side boards. 
 
 21. A ball must be over and clear of the line to be out. 
 
 22. When a player having the knock-in causes delay, 
 the referee may throw a ball on the field and call play. No 
 opponent shall come within fifty (50) feet of the ball, when 
 placed for a knock-in, until the same has been hit by a 
 mallet. As soon as the ball is touched by the mallet, after 
 being placed for a knock-in, it is in play, and subject to the 
 rules of play. 
 
 Player Substituted, 
 
 23. When a player is replaced by a substitute, he cannot 
 return to the team the same day, except to take the place of 
 a player who is disabled or disqualified. 
 
 In America as in India the ball is bowled in along 
 the ground underhand. 
 
312 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Handicap, 
 
 24. When a change of players takes place after the game 
 has begun, the handicap of the man having the highest 
 number of goals shall be counted. 
 
 This rule is a necessary corollary from the 
 American handicap system. 
 
 Fouls. 
 
 25. The referee shall declare any violation of Rules 27, 
 28, 29, and 30 a foul, when seen by him, without waiting 
 to have it claimed ; or, when not seen, upon evidence 
 satisfactory to him. He may suspend the player com- 
 mitting the foul for the match, but he shall also allow the 
 usual penalty of one-half goal. 
 
 26. In case of repeated or wilful violation of said rules, 
 especially by conduct dangerous to the safety of other 
 players, the referee shall suspend the player guilty thereof 
 for the match. 
 
 27. In case of a player being disabled by a foul so that 
 he is unable to continue, the side which has been fouled 
 shall have the option, instead of providing a substitute, to 
 designate the player on the opposite side whose handicap is 
 nearest above that of the disabled player, and the former 
 shall thereupon retire from the game. This penalty shall 
 be in addition to those hereinbefore provided, and the game 
 shall continue .with each side reduced by the above with- 
 drawals. 
 
 The rules increase the powers of the referee, 
 directing him to act in cases of fouls, and giving him 
 power at his discretion to suspend an unfair or 
 dangerous player. 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 313 
 
 Dangerous Riding, 
 
 28. Careless or dangerous horsemanship or a lack of con- 
 sideration for the safety of others, is forbidden. 
 
 The following are examples of riding prohibited under 
 this rule : — 
 
 {a) Bumping at an angle dangerous to a player or to 
 his pony. 
 
 {b) Zigzagging in front of another player riding at a 
 gallop. 
 
 (c) Pulling across or over a pony's forelegs in such a 
 manner as to risk tripping the pony. 
 
 Rule 28 forbids dangerous riding, and specifies 
 various kinds of it. It is, however, left to the 
 discretion of the umpire to decide what actions come 
 under these prohibitions. 
 
 {a) Is a milder form of the Indian regulation of 
 riding off, it permits some bumping at an angle, and 
 there is, in fact, a good deal of hustling in American 
 polo. 
 
 (J?) Zigzagging is not common in England. It 
 is regarded as bad form, and has been unhesitatingly 
 condemned by many leading players, but it is not 
 actually forbidden unless it causes the player in 
 possession to check his pony. 
 
 (f) This seems a cross pure and simple, for it 
 could not be done at a walk, and at a gallop would 
 cause the other man to pull up. 
 
 Right of Way. 
 
 29. A. The right of way is given to the player who has 
 last hit the ball, or to the player who has entered safely on 
 
314 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 the line of the ball between it and the last hitter, or (as 
 against players not in possession of the ball) to the player 
 who is following nearer than any other player the line of 
 direction of the ball. 
 
 Crossing. 
 
 B. A player shall not cross a player having the right of 
 way, except at an unquestionably safe distance ; nor shall 
 he pull up in front of the latter unless he is far enough 
 ahead to give the latter unquestionably enough time to pull 
 up also ; nor shall he pull up across the latter on any con- 
 sideration whatsoever. 
 
 Rule 29 gives possession to the player who is 
 most directly on the line of the ball, as is done in 
 the Hurlingham rules. B defines crossing. Ex- 
 perience has shown us in England that the only safe 
 way to define a cross is to make the test of it, that 
 the man crossed should be obliged to check his pony 
 when galloping for the ball. I played in India for 
 some years under a rule as to crossing practically 
 identical with that in this code, but it proved most 
 ineffectual to check the habit. This is a most 
 dangerous practice, and may be the cause of some 
 serious accidents. 
 
 Meeting. 
 
 30. Whenever two players are riding in opposite direc- 
 tions for the ball, each shall leave the ball on his off side. 
 
 A simple and excellent rule. 
 
 Other Prohibitions. 
 
 31. A. A player shall not strike an adversary or his own 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 315 
 
 or his adversary's pony, with the hands or mallet, or strike 
 the ball when dismounted. 
 
 B. A player shall not interpose his mallet to interfere 
 with an opponent's stroke. 
 
 C. A player shall not put his mallet over his adversary's 
 pony either in front or behind. 
 
 D. A player shall not seize with the hand, strike or 
 push with the head, hand, arm, or elbow, but a player may 
 push with his shoulder, provided the elbow be kept close to 
 his side. 
 
 E. A player requiring a mallet, pony, or assistance from 
 an outside person during the game, shall ride to the end or 
 side Hnes to procure it. No person shall come on the field 
 to assist him. 
 
 F. A player shall not hold the ball in his hand, arm, or 
 lap, nor shall he kick or hit the ball with any part of his 
 person. He may, however, block the ball with any part of 
 his person or with his pony. 
 
 Rule 31 forbids the use of the stick on the 
 adversary's pony. It also disallows stick-crooking, 
 a practice which some American players thought an 
 improvement when they saw how it worked in the 
 English game. 
 
 The remainder of the rule is practically identical 
 with provisions to be found in the English rules. 
 The permission in the last clause requires some 
 heroism to avail oneself of. On the occasions when I 
 have " blocked " a polo ball with any part of my 
 person, it has been quite involuntary and very 
 painful. 
 
 Fines. 
 
 32. The referee shall also have the power to impose a 
 
3i6 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 fine (the amount to be determined by the Committee) on 
 any team or member of a team failing to appear within 
 reasonable time of the hour named for the events for which 
 they have entered, or for any misconduct or violation of the 
 rules during the progress of the game, and shall report the 
 same in writing to the Committee for enforcement. 
 
 This is a provision which could hardly be added 
 to the English rules. 
 
 Penalty. 
 
 33. The referee may at his discretion award a penalty of 
 half a goal for any violation of Field Rules not covered by 
 Rule 24. 
 
 Rule 33 gives a referee a discretion similar to 
 that bestowed on the English umpire to check fouls 
 not provided for in the rules. 
 
 Suspension of Play, 
 
 34. A. When a foul is allowed by the referee, he may 
 or may not stop the game, according to his judgment as to 
 the advantage gained or lost by the foul. 
 
 Accident. 
 
 B. In case of an accident to a player or to a pony, or to 
 a pony's gear, which, in the opinion of the referee, involves 
 danger to a player, he shall stop the game. It shall not be 
 stopped for a broken or lost mallet, stirrup leather, curb 
 chain, or martingale (unless liable to trip a pony). 
 
 Broken Ball. 
 
 C. When a ball is broken or trodden into the ground in 
 a manner to be unserviceable, in the opinion of the referee, 
 
^5 
 
 ^ ;$ ^ 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 317 
 
 or when it strikes the referee or his pony so as, in his 
 opinion, to affect the game seriously, he shall stop the 
 game, and may substitute another ball by throwing it 
 towards the middle of the field between the players at the 
 point where the event occurred. 
 
 Change of Pontes, 
 
 D. In the case often (10) minutes' continuous play, the 
 referee shall stop the game for a change of ponies as soon 
 thereafter as the ball goes out of bounds. Not exceeding 
 two (2) minutes shall be allowed for this purpose. 
 
 Other Cause. 
 
 E. The referee may suspend the game for any other 
 reasonable cause. 
 
 Time Lost. 
 
 F. Time lost under paragraphs A, B, C, D, and E, shall 
 not be counted in actual play. 
 
 Referee's Whistle. 
 
 35. In all the above cases the play is not suspended 
 until the referee's whistle blows, but the game shall be 
 considered stopped at the time the event occurred. The 
 ball, when placed again in play, shall be thrown by the 
 referee toward the middle of the field at the point at which 
 the ball was when the event occasioning the suspension of 
 the game occurred. 
 
 Failure to Finish. 
 
 36. In the event of a game being stopped by darkness, 
 or for any cause which prevents a finish the same day, it 
 shall be resumed at the point at which it stopped, as to 
 score and position of the ball, at the earliest convenient 
 time, unless settled otherwise by agreement between the 
 captains. 
 
31 8 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Rules 25 ^^^ 3^ regulate the blowing of the 
 umpire's whistle and the renewal of a match stopped 
 by darkness on the following day. I wonder if 
 players ever avail themselves of this rule ? 
 
 The American rules must strike every reader by 
 their simplicity and clearness, and 1 may also note 
 that the compilers have been particularly happy in 
 the use of apt terms. Thus the word " safety *' 
 admirably expresses the object of the hit behind 
 their own back line by the defending side when the 
 goal is in danger. Then the word " guard " exactly 
 expresses the purpose boards are intended to serve, 
 and the expression " guarded " or " unguarded '* 
 ground is at once more expressive and graceful than 
 boarded and unboarded, which, indeed, if you come 
 to think, might just as well mean that the ground 
 was floored with boards as guarded by them. It 
 may be hoped that these apt words will find a place 
 in the technical vocabulary of polo all over the 
 world. 
 
 The above code of rules is accepted everywhere 
 throughout the United States of America except at 
 a small group of clubs in California, where polo is 
 played under Hurlingham rules. This would, to 
 a certain extent, be disadvantageous to the game in 
 the West if it were not for their isolated position. 
 
 The American polo rules are suited for the style 
 of game they play — a free, open, galloping game, 
 giving great scope for dash and horsemanship. It 
 has been said by one of our leading players that the 
 game played under American rules at Roehampton 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 319 
 
 showed a strong attack and a weak defence. It is 
 of course true that the back has not the advantages 
 under American rules that he has in England, but 
 so far as I can see, he has even greater opportunities 
 for sound defence. The American " backs " are 
 quicker than our English No. 4 players, and some 
 of Mr. L. Waterbury's defensive strokes were as 
 fine as anything I have seen since the palmy 
 days of the 12th B. C. Although the American 
 periods of play are longer than ours, yet, inasmuch 
 as owing to their open game there are more goals 
 and the ball goes out of play more frequently, ponies 
 are changed at shorter intervals. It is thought in 
 America, and with justice, that if the English ten- 
 minutes rule was adopted, it would tend to favour 
 the rich more, since "our cheaper ponies can play 
 for five or six minutes, but few of them for ten." ^ 
 Thus American players are unwilling to place their 
 ponies and their riders at a disadvantage, and those 
 of us who look forward to shorter periods as one 
 great means of cheapening and popularising polo, 
 will argue that the A. P. A. is right to make no 
 change. The only alteration which seems to me to 
 be a possible improvement would be to introduce the 
 Indian Polo Association rule about riding off. I 
 have given some reasons for the opinion that too 
 much bumping and hustling is a disadvantage to 
 the game, and that rule is the best regulation of 
 hustling. It has been adopted as a bye-law by the 
 
 ^ Even in England the ten-minutes rule is a severe tax on all but the best and 
 most expensive ponies. 
 
320 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 New Zealand Polo Association. We have no desire 
 to lessen the occasions for those contests in skill and 
 horsemanship that make polo an exciting game, but 
 it is our object to make polo cheaper and safer than 
 
 it is now. 
 
 We have seen, then, that the American Polo 
 Association is a strong body, able to regulate the 
 game, and to exercise, when called for, the discipline 
 which is necessary to keep any sport from degenera- 
 tion. The rules, if not always in accordance with 
 English ideas, are suited to the conditions of polo 
 in America. In their handicap they have a great 
 advantage, and their style of game, if different from 
 ours, has advantages of its own. Whether the 
 English style of play with a strong defence and a 
 weak attack, or the American with a strong attack 
 and a weak defence, is the better is a point it is 
 useless to discuss, for time and the experience of 
 players will decide it some day quite independently 
 of anything we may say or think. 
 
 As to American ponies, they come next to English 
 and Irish. But they lack one element which makes 
 the English and Irish ponies the best in the world, 
 the foundation of the native pony — Welsh, Exmoor, 
 Dartmoor. The American ponies are dwarf horses 
 in reality, and it has been proved by experience that, 
 except in rare instances, the dwarf horse does not 
 make so good a polo pony as the animal with true 
 pony blood in its veins. But in one point American 
 polo players have an advantage. The source 
 of supply is practically unlimited, and the price 
 
MR. WILLIAM A. HAZARD. 
 HON. SECiETAKY AMERICAN POLO ASSOCIATION. 
 

 W,;« 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 ''A 
 
 ¥- ^ 
 
 'M 
 
 % 
 
 -4^ 
 
 ^S^X 
 
 r 
 
 
 '^'y-^^^ 18, J 
 
 ^^K 'I^^^^^^^^^^H 
 
 «y^ J ^jtajk^j^S 
 
 HHs^jgHE ^^^^^^^^^H^H 
 
 ■se»' ~ It 
 
 ||||^^^B|^|HnHHte|^^»-i:x',-f' l^^^^^^l 
 
 f 
 
 
POLO IN AMERICA 321 
 
 moderate. Dealers bring from Texas or elsewhere 
 ponies to New York. Great pains are taken with 
 their training, and a few are equal to the English 
 first-class ponies, and nearly all are easier to ride. 
 A very large number of our well-bred English 
 ponies want a horseman to play or make them do 
 their best, whereas American ponies are generally 
 easy to ride. They want, I think, less schooling, and 
 are less spoilt by bad handling than ours. Thus, 
 though at first-class polo English ponies have the 
 advantage, yet, on the whole, there is no great balance 
 on either side in this matter. It will always be 
 possible for international games to take place on 
 even terms, and this in itself adds immensely to 
 the interest taken in polo, and gives occasion for 
 meetings between the sportsmen of both countries, 
 which we on this side thoroughly enjoy. 
 
 Since writing the above I have heard of the 
 formation of a Canadian Polo Association. This 
 body has adopted Hurlingham rules, with the sig- 
 nificant exception of offside. The view taken in 
 America is that while offside is wanted in small 
 and cramped grounds, where plenty of space is 
 available the free open style of play without offside 
 is preferable. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 THE RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 
 
 When polo came to England the game had no 
 rules. The first regulations were the work of the 
 Hurlingham Committee of 1 872, and a comparison of 
 those rules with the existing code will make clear to 
 the reader how much the rules have developed since 
 then. In the chapter on the early history of polo at 
 Hurlingham I have shown how a fuller and in some 
 respects a stricter code became necessary, and how 
 penalties have grown in number and severity. The 
 polo committee of the Hurlingham club has been the 
 body that has made the rules, although the constitu- 
 tion of that committee has from time to time been 
 altered, in order to give it a character more represent- 
 
 322 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 323 
 
 ative of the large and increasing number of players who 
 are not members of the club. When nearly all polo 
 players were members of Hurlingham, the general 
 committee of that club appointed a sub-committee to 
 regulate polo. This committee included the names 
 of men who were among the leading players. Then, 
 as clubs increased, the committee admitted the right 
 of other clubs to send representatives to Hurling- 
 ham, provided always that the men who were chosen 
 were members of Hurlingham. This was sufficient 
 at the time. Most county clubs had one or more 
 members of Hurlingham among them, and, even if 
 the restriction had not existed, it would have been 
 convenient to send those men as representatives to 
 Hurlingham who were likely to be in town for at 
 least some part of the polo season. 
 
 It was not until the year 1903 that the Committee 
 was greatly enlarged, and a definite representation 
 was determined on. Anxious no doubt to preserve 
 the old association of Hurlingham with polo, it was 
 determined that the members sent from other clubs 
 should still be members of Hurlingham. In other 
 respects the various bodies were free to send whom 
 they pleased. It was left to the clubs and the County 
 Polo Association to give what instructions they 
 thought right to their delegates, and, in consequence, 
 the last-named body has undoubtedly exercised a very 
 considerable and salutary influence on recent revisions 
 of the rules. 
 
 There has, since the South African War, been a 
 revival of interest in various questions raised by the 
 
324 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 rules, and the latest revision of the code is an attempt 
 to deal with some of the most important points which 
 seemed to need alteration, or at least clearer wording. 
 The general effect of the changes has been to bring 
 the English rules more in accordance with those of 
 the Indian Polo Association. The rules as revised 
 are dealt with in this chapter, and each rule is com- 
 mented on and explained, so far as is necessary, with 
 reference to its past history and the state of the game 
 at the present time. We must remember that it is 
 by these rules that we have to regulate our play, and 
 that it is important to understand them thoroughly. 
 
 Height. 
 
 I. The height of ponies shall not exceed 14 hands 2 in., 
 and no pony shall be played, either in practice games or 
 matches, unless it has been registered in accordance with 
 the Rules of Measurement. (Penalty 9.) 
 
 This is the first, and in some respects the most 
 important rule of all. The original rule No. i laid 
 down that the height of ponies must not exceed 
 14 hands. This regulation was never very strictly 
 observed or enforced, for no attempt was made to 
 organise the official measurement and registration of 
 ponies. Every one played on any pony he could 
 find. It is often said that many of the polo ponies 
 played before the present rule was passed were 15 
 hands, and even more. I think there is some exagger- 
 ation about this statement, and that at no time was 
 the average much over 14.2. I infer this from the 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 325 
 
 small number of rejections which have taken place. 
 The ponies do not look much smaller than they used 
 to do, and we still hear remarks about the large size 
 of ponies. Yet if we consider that every pony is 
 measured under the Hurlingham conditions, and by 
 men of the highest professional character and experi- 
 ence, we must feel that there is in reality very little 
 room for error. Nor do I believe that any great 
 amount of preparation for measurement in an objec- 
 tionable sense exists. No doubt owners of ponies try 
 to have them measured under the circumstances most 
 favourable to passing under the standard. It is, 
 moreover, the duty of the official measurer to pass a 
 pony if he can, and it is in the interest of the game 
 that he should do so. A pony, it is well known, does 
 not at all times measure the same height. I remember 
 one morning in India bringing a pony to be measured 
 under West of India Turf Club rules. It was a cold 
 morning and the pony had had a gallop. She was sent 
 before the committee and measured 13 hands easily, 
 though never before or since would she pass under 
 the standard at less than 13.1^. But I have known 
 instances of even greater variation. Yet, after all, 
 the matter is not one of very great importance except 
 to the owner of the pony, the value of which is con- 
 siderably enhanced by the fact that he possesses a 
 Hurlingham certificate. That which really makes a 
 difference to the other players is the actual, not the 
 measured size, and the weight of the pony, which is 
 not much affected by small differences in a measure- 
 ment so purely conventional as that of the height of 
 
326 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 a horse at the withers. We adhere to this way 
 of measuring because no better can be suggested. 
 Apparent variations in height are no reason for 
 impugning the soundness of the system, and the 
 Hurlingham certificate in a vast majority of cases 
 represents within a fraction the true height of the 
 pony. It does not in fact matter very much what 
 the height fixed is, so long as we have a standard to 
 which all must approximate as nearly as nature will 
 allow. The 14.2 rule was passed in 1894, not with- 
 out considerable resistance at the time. It was 
 believed that any strictly enforced rule would reduce 
 the already insufficient supply of ponies. 
 
 But as I have pointed out in a former work, the 
 natural height of the horse is about 14.2, and there 
 are many more animals of that height than there are 
 of 14 or 15 hands.^ 
 
 The reason why the rule that ponies should be 
 14 hands was disregarded was that the supply at 
 that height was found to be utterly inadequate. To 
 have enforced the rule would have killed the game. 
 The passing of the 14.2 rule gave a stimulus to the 
 pony market, and made possible the operations of the 
 Polo and Riding Pony Society. 
 
 The 14.2 pony was found to exist in hitherto un- 
 suspected quantities, for about 14.2 was shown to be 
 the height of most of the existing ponies. The rights 
 of those who owned ponies above the new standard 
 were safeguarded by creating a class of " existing " 
 polo ponies. A certificate was granted, without 
 
 ^ Riding and Polo Ponies, p. 49. 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 327 
 
 measurement, to all ponies played in certain matches 
 before a specified date. This was obvious justice. 
 Nevertheless murmurs arose that the rule was being 
 evaded systematically in two ways. First, that ponies 
 were prepared for measurement by methods which 
 were cruel and unfair. The attention of the 
 Hurlingham Committee was drawn by the P. and 
 R.P.S. Council to the practices, or supposed 
 practices in vogue. The members of the latter 
 society being mostly breeders of ponies were much 
 interested. 
 
 On inquiry the Hurlingham Committee found 
 that, while the extent of such practices had been 
 gready exaggerated, there was some foundation for the 
 charge. In any case the idea of such practices being 
 in vogue depreciated the value of the Hurlingham 
 Committee's certificate, and several agricultural shows 
 refused to accept it. The Polo and Riding Pony 
 Society, however, gave useful support by accepting 
 the Hurlingham certificate, and indeed making it 
 compulsory for ponies entered in its stud book. 
 At the same time I think that the picturesque stories 
 of " faking " were made too much of. Again the 
 confidence felt in Sir H. Simpson, the late, and Mr. 
 Sheather, the present, official measurer, has con- 
 tributed much to establish the Hurlingham certificate 
 in its proper position. 
 
 The rule, however, was evaded in another way, 
 which became easy as polo grew popular and the 
 number of ponies employed increased. A pony 
 which had been rejected or which obviously could not 
 
328 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 be measured, might be played, even at Hurlingham 
 itself, and possibly in a tournament. Sold as a " good 
 polo pony" — for auctioneers take no responsibility 
 as to whether polo ponies offered at their sales are 
 registered or not — " that had played at one or other 
 of the first-class clubs," such a pony might easily, as 
 some did and do, work its way into circulation as a 
 polo pony. This has been met by adding a penalty 
 of disqualification of the whole team in which such a 
 pony plays, and thus practically throwing on the 
 captain of the team the responsibility of seeing that 
 the ponies are all registered. This, however, seems 
 still to leave a loophole open for the introduction of 
 ponies over height, since it is no one's business to 
 find out whether the team has such a pony among 
 possibly twenty or more brought for play. 
 
 The rule might be strengthened in two ways. 
 
 I St. That every captain when entering a team 
 should deposit a list of ponies with their registered 
 numbers. There need be no difficulty in changing 
 one or more of the ponies if it is desired to do so, 
 always provided the registered number of the sub- 
 stitute is given. 
 
 2nd, If auctioneers would insist on the insertion 
 of the registered number of the pony in their catalogues 
 when he has one. The absence of a number would 
 inform buyers that the pony had not been measured, 
 and put them on their guard. It may be added, 
 however, that no prudent purchaser would buy a 
 pony, unless he had first ascertained whether the 
 pony's height was registered at Hurlingham. 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 329 
 
 Unsafe Pony. 
 
 2. No pony showing vice or not under proper control 
 shall be allowed in the game. (Penalty 10.) 
 
 This is one of the most important rules, with re- 
 gard to the safety of players. A vicious or uncon- 
 trollable pony is a constant source of danger. In my 
 own experience many serious accidents have occurred 
 as a consequence of a pony being under insufficient 
 control. But this rule is now so carefully enforced, 
 that it is very rare to see a pony at a well-managed 
 club that is really dangerous to its rider or the other 
 players. 
 
 Games are arranged at most county clubs known 
 as " cantering games "in which young ponies may 
 be tested. But as a matter of fact it is not only 
 wrong to bring a pony with a temper on to a polo 
 ground, but useless, for such a pony will never play 
 well. Sometimes, however, ponies develop vice 
 quite suddenly, and I have known two cases of 
 hitherto perfectly well-mannered ponies suddenly 
 kicking in a game, and one of a hitherto blameless pony 
 taking to biting. Such ponies would, however, be 
 rightly allowed no second chance in any polo club 
 nowadays. 
 
 Ground. 
 
 3. The goals to be not less than 250 yards apart, and 
 each goal to be 8 yards wide. A full-sized ground should 
 not exceed 300 yards in length by 200 yards in width, if 
 unboarded ; and 300 yards in length and 160 yards in width 
 if boarded. 
 
330 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 This rule establishes a minimum and maximum 
 size for a match ground, and offers advice as to the 
 size of a boarded ground. The dimensions of the 
 polo ground were brought from India, but it was 
 some years before there was a full-sized ground in 
 England. The original polo ground at Hurlingham, 
 though larger than its predecessor at Lillie Bridge, 
 was still much smaller than most Indian grounds. It 
 was then, as it is still (though it has been greatly 
 enlarged and improved), of an irregular oval shape. 
 Then came Ranelagh, and this was the first club to 
 lay out a ground exactly of the size recommended 
 here. I remember going over the match ground 
 with the late Mr, Moray Brown soon after he had 
 become polo manager at Ranelagh, and after some 
 trouble we succeeded in measuring out a ground that 
 was 300 yards by 160 yards. In those days we 
 should have liked another 40 yards of width. I 
 believe this ground was at that time one of the largest 
 in England. 
 
 However, the first full-sized ground that was 
 made near London was at Eden Park. It was the 
 experience gained on that ground that led polo 
 players to think that a ground of less width than 
 200 yards was needed when the sides were boarded. 
 The surface of an Indian polo ground is much harder 
 and quicker than the soft turf of England ; the bam- 
 boo-root ball is lighter than our willow-root one, and 
 therefore is more likely to go out of bounds. But 
 when men began to play on a full-sized ground in 
 England, it was soon noticed that the ball went out 
 
A 
 
 b 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 |f j 
 
 
 B 
 
 D 
 b 
 
 []F 
 C 
 
 U 
 
 III! 
 
 n I 
 
 
 /^o y^6*. 
 
 PLAN OF POLO GROUND. 
 
 A-B, D-C, Boards 300 yards long. 
 
 E-F, E-F, Line 60 yards from back line. 
 
 a-a, a-a, Goal line 8 yards from post to post. 
 
 b-b, b-b, Line 30 yards from back line. 
 
 G Pavilion. 
 
 F, F, Scoring boards. 
 
 U Umpire bowling in new ball when former one has been^damagedL 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 331 
 
 but seldom, — sometimes not once in ten minutes or 
 longer. The pace at which good polo is now played 
 makes ten minutes quite long enough for a period 
 at polo, but, inasmuch as the bell is not rung to close 
 the period until the ball goes out, it may often happen 
 that ponies are kept going for several minutes over 
 the prescribed time. The experience at Eden Park 
 showed that the want of the intervals of rest afforded 
 by the ball going out, were greatly missed by the 
 players and ponies. 
 
 Opinion among players has wavered for some 
 time as to whether 150 or 170 yards is the better 
 width for a match ground. The former is probably 
 the better, but 1 60 yards may perhaps hit the happy 
 mean. Yet managers of county clubs and others, 
 who may find a difficulty in securing a suitable 
 extent of level ground, may take comfort in re- 
 flecting that while 300x160 is expedient, 250 
 yards in length and 24 feet between the goal-posts 
 is all that is actually required. The question of 
 breadth is left open. Yet there is no doubt that 
 the dimensions recommended, which are the result 
 of some years of experience, should be, as far as 
 possible, adhered to in the laying out of new 
 grounds. 
 
 This reduction of the size of the polo ground 
 may be viewed with a certain amusement when we 
 recollect that it was foretold, when the present 
 Rule I was passed, that the increase in the height 
 of ponies used would lead to great inconvenience, as 
 it would certainly make necessary a general increase 
 
332 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 in the size of polo grounds. But it has turned out 
 that a general decrease is the real effect of a fast 
 game. 
 
 Size and Weight of Balls. 
 
 4. The size of the balls shall not exceed 3J inches in 
 diameter, and the weight of the ball shall not exceed 
 5J ounces. 
 
 The balls used in England are made of willow- 
 root, and are painted white. The present rule allows 
 a slightly greater size and weight than the one before, 
 but it probably only makes permissible the size and 
 weight which have long been used. 
 
 Umpire. Referee. 
 
 5. Each side shall nominate an umpire, unless it be 
 mutually agreed to play with one instead of two ; and his 
 or their decisions shall be final. In important matches, in 
 addition to the umpires a referee may be appointed, whose 
 decision, in the event of the umpires disagreeing, shall be 
 final. 
 
 Whistle. Umpire. Referee, 
 
 6. The umpire shall carry a whistle, which he shall use 
 as required. If the umpire blow his whistle the ball is 
 dead, but if the other umpire disagrees, a referee shall be 
 called in, who, after consulting both umpires and taking 
 any necessary evidence, shall decide on the course to be 
 pursued. 
 
 These two rules may be taken as one. Rule 5 
 is often broken. Matches are played without an 
 umpire at all. It is very rare for the sides to 
 nominate an umpire in England. In New Zealand 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 333 
 
 it is not uncommon for a team, when on a visit to 
 a tournament at another club, to take an umpire 
 with them. The usual practice in England is for 
 the polo manager of the club where the match is 
 played to appoint the umpires. This seems to be 
 the better plan, since it is undesirable that the 
 sympathies of the umpires should be identified with 
 any team. In India there are some very useful 
 instructions to umpires, which are put out under 
 the authority of the Indian Polo Association. 
 
 The most noteworthy addition to this rule is 
 that when the umpire blows his whistle the ball 
 is dead. The umpire therefore takes the whole 
 responsibility of stopping the game, the moment he 
 puts the whistle to his lips. No one but the other 
 umpire may question the decision. The players 
 must submit in silence. 
 
 If the other umpire disagrees, the referee who is 
 to be appointed in all important matches — this word 
 "important'* seems to need further definition — is 
 to be appealed to. The referee may not often be 
 called in, but, none the less, his is a necessary 
 office. It is impossible perhaps to provide against 
 all cases of injustice, but the following might bear 
 hardly on a side : — One umpire. A, gives a foul and 
 blows his whistle, the other, B, disagrees. The 
 referee, C, decides against A, but the ball is dead, 
 and the mischief is done and cannot be repaired. 
 
 It is easy to imagine a case in which the side 
 which was in possession of the ball might suffer 
 considerable disadvantage from the mere fact of the 
 
334 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 game being stopped at that juncture. Nevertheless, 
 the absolute prohibition of wrangling or argument 
 is a great advantage. Umpires will do their work 
 all the better, and give their decisions more freely 
 if they are not to be called upon to give their 
 reasons or hear outspoken condemnation of their 
 decision by excited players. Moreover, it is ob- 
 vious that there are some cases in which the second 
 umpire could not disagree. For example, only one 
 umpire is usually in a position to see an " offside.'* 
 This, which is one of the points most often dis- 
 puted, can henceforth scarcely be a subject for 
 appeal. It is not perhaps likely that umpires will 
 often feel obliged to exercise the severe penalty 
 for disputing their decisions, which would almost 
 certainly result in the loss of the match to the side 
 that had a man disqualified. 
 
 Time- Keeper and Scorer, 
 
 7. An official time-keeper and scorer shall be employed 
 in all games and matches. 
 
 The duties of the time -keeper and scorer are 
 important, and should be entrusted to a person 
 who can keep a clear head and will pay attention 
 to what he is doing. In a close-fought game every 
 moment is of importance, and the error of a fraction 
 of a minute either way may cause a side to win or 
 lose a match. The time-keeper must be provided 
 with a stop-watch, and should use it carefully. As 
 each ten minutes draws to a close he must be on 
 the look-out to have the bell rung at the exact 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 335 
 
 moment. Then he must estimate accurately the 
 time that elapses between the ringing of the bell 
 and the instant when the ball goes out of play. 
 That time has to be subtracted from the next 
 period, which, instead of ten, may thus be eight 
 or seven minutes or less. This is particularly 
 important in the penultimate period of a match, 
 since the ball is dead and the game must cease on 
 the first stroke of the last bell. In this case, thirty 
 seconds added to or subtracted from the last period 
 will make all the difference. Again, directly the 
 umpire blows his whistle for a foul or an accident, 
 the time should be taken. If the umpire decides 
 to allow time, as he would do in case of an accident, 
 or if a foul is given by one umpire, opposed by the 
 other, and disallowed by the referee, the time must 
 be calculated again. The danger is that the time- 
 keeper, deeply interested in the match, may forget 
 to start or stop his stop-watch at the right moment. 
 The time-keeper generally combines the superin- 
 tendence of the score. This, however, is made 
 easy by the scoring-board and clock-face. The work 
 of the scorer has been rendered more easy by the 
 men who are placed at each goal to signal the passing 
 of the ball between the goal-posts by waving a flag. 
 
 This is one of the many improvements in detail 
 which we owe to the Ranelagh Club. 
 
 Number of Players, 
 
 8. The number of players contending is limited to four 
 a-side in all games and matches. 
 
:^26 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 The reduction of the number of players to four 
 a-side was, I believe, due to Mr. John Watson, and 
 I think he saw the advantage of this when playing 
 in India. 
 
 On page 40 will be found an account of the first 
 and last championship that was played with five a- 
 side. The fifth man on either side was a goal- 
 keeper pure and simple, and had little to do with 
 the game until the enemy were pressing on his 
 goal. Ten men overcrowded the ground, and it 
 was only the skill of the early players and the absence 
 of combination that enabled the games to be as good 
 as they were. On the other hand games of three a- 
 side are interesting and exciting, and not bad practice 
 for forward players, but there is practically no defence, 
 and there could of course be no offside. 
 
 This rule, simple though it looks, is really the 
 foundation of modern polo, and has made possible 
 the game of skill and combination we now know by 
 that name. 
 
 The addition to the original rule of the words 
 " all games " as well as matches, seems to point to a 
 desire on the part of the committee to forbid or, at 
 least, discourage three a-side games at any time. 
 Indeed there is some reason in this, since such a 
 game cannot be played in accordance with strict 
 Hurlingham rules at all. At any rate we may take 
 the day when the fifth man disappeared from our 
 polo grounds as the birthday of the modern game, 
 and the passing of this rule of four players a-side 
 was the beginning of the faster pace, the closer com- 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 337 
 
 bination, the more scientific tactics that make a 
 first-class polo match so interesting alike to players 
 and spectators. 
 
 How the Game Commences. 
 
 9. The game commences by both sides taking up their 
 position in the middle of the ground, and the umpire 
 throwing the ball into the centre of the ground between 
 the opposing ranks of players. 
 
 There have been three ways of beginning a game 
 of polo. The first and most ancient was to place the 
 ball on a given spot in the centre of the ground. 
 Then the two sides at a signal started full speed for 
 the ball. I can remember this being the custom in 
 India — at all events in Scinde, where I had my first 
 experience of polo. After a time — and this was the 
 usual plan almost up to the time I left India — the 
 ball was placed on the ground in the centre. Two 
 players rode up, crossed sticks in the air, and then 
 there was a scramble for the ball. 
 
 The present way of starting the game is for the 
 players to be ranged in the middle of the ground, and 
 the umpire, mounted, bowls the ball between them. 
 This should be done underhanded, the pony being 
 moved forward a step as it is done, and it will be 
 found that, with a little care, it is quite easy to avoid 
 allowing any one to snatch the ball. At least the 
 chance for each side is equal. 
 
 Duration of Play, 
 
 10. The duration of play in a match shall be one hour, 
 divided into six periods of ten minutes each, with an 
 
338 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 interval of three minutes after each period except the third 
 (half-time), when the interval shall be five minutes. 
 
 Excess Time. 
 
 The five first periods of play shall terminate as soon as 
 the ball goes out of play after the expiration of the pre- 
 scribed time ; any excess of time in any of these periods, 
 due to the ball remaining in play, being deducted from the 
 succeeding period. 
 
 Last Period, 
 
 The last period shall terminate, although the ball is still 
 in play, at the first stroke of the final bell, wherever the 
 ball may be. 
 
 Exception. 
 
 In case of a tie, the last period shall be prolonged till the 
 ball goes out of play, and, if still a tie after an interval of five 
 minutes, the ball shall be started from where it went out of 
 play and the game continued in periods of ten minutes, 
 with the usual intervals, until one side obtain a goal, which 
 shall determine the match. 
 
 Bell. 
 
 11. The bell shall be rung to signify to the players that 
 the ten minutes has expired, and it shall be rung again 
 when the ball next goes out of play, to indicate the time 
 for changing ponies. 
 
 Changing Ponies. 
 
 12. With the exception of the intervals allowed in 
 Rule 10, play shall be continuous : any change of ponies, 
 except according to the above provisions, shall be at the 
 risk of the player. 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 339 
 
 The period of actual play at polo, known in India 
 as a " chukker," has altered considerably. In the 
 members' games in India there was originally no 
 particular time. The game was limited by the en- 
 durance of the ponies. In matches and tournaments 
 a quarter of an hour was the usual time, and there 
 was no particular time laid down for the intervals. 
 In England the periods were actually at first, and 
 nominally for some time, twenty minutes with periods 
 of rest, generally of five minutes between each twenty. 
 The close of the twenty minutes was a time of rest 
 for the men, but ponies were changed whenever it 
 was convenient to the riders. It was all very friendly 
 and pleasant. Some one would feel that his pony 
 had had enough. This player would gallop oiF, and 
 the others obligingly stopped. There was no rule 
 about changing, or at least none that was enforced. 
 After one man had gone, another one would think, 
 " Oh, well, I might as well change too," and off he 
 would go. Thus the delays and irregularities were 
 endless, but there was no one to please but the players 
 themselves. Polo had no public in those days. 
 Directly public opinion, represented in those days 
 by Mr. Moray Brown, came to bear upon the game, 
 it was seen that these irregular proceedings would 
 not do. The ten -minutes rule was the result. 
 Nominally the periods were still twenty minutes, but 
 the game was stopped at the end of each ten minutes 
 in order that players might change their ponies. 
 The increasing speed of polo and the advancing skill 
 of the players made ten minutes as much as, and 
 
340 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 perhaps more than, any pony or man could do his 
 best for. This rule met with a good deal of opposi- 
 tion at the time from some leading players. But it 
 was strongly advocated by others and warmly sup- 
 ported in B ally's Magazine ^ wherein I was allowed to 
 advocate this and some other reforms which have 
 since come to pass. Next to the establishment of 
 14.2 as the standard height of a polo pony, this was 
 in its effect on the game one of the greatest and most 
 beneficial changes that have ever been made in the 
 rules. The present rule acknowledges formally a 
 change that had long ago been effected in reality. 
 Polo periods are henceforward ten and not twenty 
 minutes. 
 
 I look upon this change as only a step to the reduc- 
 tion, which I believe necessary and inevitable, of the 
 periods to f\Yt minutes, and the total time occupied 
 by the match to forty minutes instead of an hour. 
 Already this has been done in India, and what the 
 Indian Polo Association does to-day the Hurlingham 
 Polo Committee is apt to do to-morrow. 
 
 These rules depend on Rule 7, in some measure, 
 since the benefits of the rule and the equal bearing 
 on the fortunes of both sides depends on the accuracy 
 of the time-keeper. 
 
 The only safe time for a man to change a pony is 
 when the bell rings, or if, during an accident, the 
 umpires stop the game and allow time. There are, 
 of course, other occasions when it may be worth the 
 risk to change, such as finding a pony is not going 
 weU. Even the best of ponies do not always play 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 341 
 
 alike. Polo is a game at which we must take risks 
 sometimes, and we may calculate which is the greater, 
 to continue to ride an unsuitable pony or to gallop 
 off to find another. 
 
 Of course, no consideration would induce a 
 player to continue to ride a pony which is for any 
 reason obviously unfit to continue to play. 
 
 There is an increasing tendency to ride but few 
 ponies, often not more than three, or at most four 
 being used, by each player in first-class matches and 
 close games. A pony in condition can play three 
 tens easily enough with intervals of rest of the same 
 length. Most players, however, have a fourth pony 
 to which they give a turn once in the game. But 
 even in first-class polo it is a fortunate man who 
 possesses more than two or three ponies on each of 
 which he can play in his best form. 
 
 Bail Hit Behind by Attacking Side, 
 
 13. If the ball be hit behind the back line by one of the 
 opposite side, it shall be hit off without delay from where 
 it crossed the line,^ after giving the opposing side reasonable 
 time to get to the 30 yds. line. None of the attacking side 
 shall be within 30 yds. of the back line when the ball is hit 
 off. (Penalty 5.) 
 
 Unnecessary Delay, 
 
 N.B. — There must be no unnecessary delay. (Penalty 6.) 
 
 This rule has been separated from the following 
 one which was originally a part of Rule 13. The 
 two important points are that — (a) the ball shall be 
 
 1 " But at least 12 feet from the goal-post." These words are now inserted, 
 and qualify the preceding provision "from where it crossed the line," 
 
342 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 brought into play as soon as possible, — {b) and 
 the attacking side shall not be within 30 yards 
 of the goal. The disposition of the sides is left 
 entirely to the discretion of the respective captains, 
 and it is open to any one of the defending side to 
 hit out. This duty is, however, in practice always 
 entrusted to No. 3 or No. 4, and in most cases 
 it is No. 3 who hits out. No. 4 backs him up, and 
 the forwards do their best to clear the way. It is 
 a notable feature of modern polo that the defending 
 side more often than not drive the ball away. 
 
 Ball Hit Behind by Defending Side. 
 
 14. If the ball be hit behind the back line by one of 
 the defending side, penalty 4 shall be exacted, provided the 
 ball does not glance off another player or another pony. 
 (Penalty 4.) 
 
 There was a time when no penalty at all was 
 attached to this. It was not considered " good form " 
 to hit the ball behind your own back line in order to 
 save the goal. But by degrees the custom of doing 
 this crept in, and on one occasion at least the final 
 tie of an important tournament was won by the 
 judicious use of this expedient. Then it was decided 
 to inflict a penalty. The side defending the goal 
 was ranged behind the back line, whilst one of their 
 number hit out from the centre of the goal-post, 
 the attacking side being ranged outside a white 
 line defining a semicircle 25 yards from the centre 
 of the goal-posts. Hitting out to save the goal thus 
 became an acknowledged part of polo tactics, since it 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 343 
 
 was obviously better to hit out from any point than 
 to have a scrimmage near the goal. 
 
 If the sides are fairly equal, and sometimes even 
 when the side that hits out is the weaker of the two, 
 there is a good chance of carrying the ball away from 
 the hit out. The hit out from the centre of the 
 goal-posts is no disadvantage, or at all events not so 
 great a one as to deter players from saving their goal 
 from danger by hitting behind. 
 
 The infliction of penalty No. 4 shows a clear inten- 
 tion on the part of the polo committee to discourage 
 " hitting behind to save your goal." Penalty 4, " a 
 free ' hit at ' the ball from a spot opposite where 
 the baU was hit behind, and 60 yards distant from 
 the goal line produced, none of the side fouling to be 
 within 20 yards of the ball. The side fouled being 
 free to place themselves where they choose." 
 
 This is a very severe penalty, and it defines the 
 action penalised as a "foul." At the same time, 
 and for this very reason, we must regard the rule as 
 well thought out, since it places the goal in danger 
 but does not make an addition to the score at all a 
 certainty. As a matter of tactics it will still be worth 
 considering how far it is safe to run the risk of 
 incurring the penalty. We can all imagine occasions 
 when it will be well worth while to do so. 
 
 Ba/I thrown in by the Umpire. 
 
 15. When the ball is hit out, it must be thrown into the 
 ground by the umpire from the exact spot where it went 
 out, in a direction parallel to the two goal-lines, and between 
 
344 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 the opposing ranks of players. There must be no delay- 
 whatsoever or any consideration for absent players. 
 
 The ball should be bowled underhand in the same 
 fashion as when starting the game. The last clause 
 is intended to prevent the practice springing up of 
 going off to change ponies when the ball goes out. 
 A polo match ought to occupy an hour and a half, 
 and it is desirable in the interests of the game 
 that, except under especial circumstances, this time 
 should never be exceeded. 
 
 Ball Out. 
 
 1 6. The ball must go over and clear of the boundary 
 line to be out. 
 
 Goals, 
 
 17. A goal is gained when a ball passes between the 
 goal-posts, and over the goal-line. If the ball is hit above 
 the top of the goal-posts, but in the opinion of the umpire, 
 between those posts produced, it shall be deemed a goal. 
 
 See Indian Rules, p. 383, Rule 12, — the last clause 
 of which would clearly be an improvement here. 
 
 To win Game, 
 
 18. The side that makes most goals wins the game. 
 
 Ends changed, 
 
 19. Ends shall be changed after every goal, or if no goal 
 have been obtained, after the third period. 
 
 Of Rules 16, 17, 18, 19, no explanations or 
 remarks are needed. 
 
-;^--^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 A in possession hits to X, H and C race for the ball; if C ride B oft in such a 
 manner that A has to check his pony, a foul would be given against C. 
 
 
 A 
 
 A hits the ball to X, B and C ride for it ; if C rides to E in order to hit the ball on 
 the of}- side, at the pace they are going B will have to check his pony and a cross will 
 be the result (Penalty i), but if he rides to F he can take a near-side backhander 
 even though B, as coming from the direction of the ball, is in possession. Secondly, 
 suppose that B on a very fast pony reaches X as soon as C, nevertheless C may ride 
 hini off the ball if he takes the course to F. 
 
 EXAMPLES TO ILLUSTRATE RULE 20. Page 345. 
 
 A 
 
 V--- :,vc 
 
 Soarc/s 
 
 A hits the ball to the boards at Y ; it cannons off to X ; A goes the shortest way ; B 
 coming along the boards follows the course of the ball; B is in possession and must 
 be given way to. 
 
 EXAMPLE TO ILLUSTRATE RULE 20, Session 4. 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 345 
 
 Riding out an Antagonist, Crossing. 
 
 20. A player may ride out an antagonist, or interpose 
 his pony before his antagonist, so as to prevent the latter 
 reaching the ball, but he may not cross another player 
 in possession of the ball except at such a distance that 
 the said player shall not be compelled to check his pony 
 to avoid a collision. (Penalty i.) 
 
 Definition of Crossing. 
 
 If two players are riding from different directions to hit 
 the ball, and a collision appears probable, then the player 
 in possession of the ball (that is, w^ho last hit the ball, or if 
 neither have hit the ball, the player who is coming from the 
 direction from which the ball was last hit) must be given 
 way to. (Penalty i.) 
 
 Exact line of the Ball. 
 
 I. Any player who follows the exact line of the ball 
 from the direction from which it has been last hit, is in 
 possession of the ball rather than any player coming from 
 any other direction. 
 
 Last Striker, 
 
 The last striker is in possession provided that no other 
 player can, without causing the striker to check his pony 
 to avoid a collision, get on the line of the ball in front of 
 him. Under these circumstances the last striker may not 
 ride into the adversary from behind, but must if necessary 
 take the ball on the near side of his own pony. 
 
 Last Striker. 
 
 No player shall be deemed to be in possession of the ball 
 by reason of his being the last striker if he shall have 
 deviated from pursuing the exact course of the ball. 
 
346 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Riding to meet the Ball, 
 
 2. Any player who rides to meet the ball on the exact 
 line of its course is in possession rather than any other 
 player riding at an angle from any direction. 
 
 Riding at an Angle, 
 
 3. Any player riding from the direction from which 
 the ball has last been hit, at an angle to its course, has 
 possession rather than any player riding at an angle in the 
 opposite direction. 
 
 Riding in Same Direction, 
 
 4. If two players are riding from the same direction, 
 that player is in possession whose course is at the smallest 
 angle to the line of the ball. 
 
 Left-handed Players, 
 
 5. If two players are riding from opposite directions to 
 hit the ball, one of these being a left-handed player, the 
 latter must give way. 
 
 N,B, — The line of the ball is the line of its course or that 
 line produced at the moment any question arises. 
 
 This rule deals with important points relative to 
 the safety of the player and the fairness of the play. 
 Players we know are often not well acquainted with 
 the rules, but every one is bound to read over and 
 to consider this rule and its various clauses in their 
 bearing on his own conduct in the game. Rules 
 must necessarily leave a great deal to the good feel- 
 ing of players, and where that is not sufficient the 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 347 
 
 umpire must step in. While granting that, in the 
 excitement of the game, some players are reckless and 
 unscrupulous, there is a tendency in the opposite 
 direction which is to be deprecated. It is natural for 
 men as they improve in skill and diminish in activity 
 with age to advocate a less rough style of play. 
 Moreover, the opinion of backs as to what constitutes 
 roughness is sure to differ from that of young 
 forward players. The Committee take the course of 
 simply forbidding a few actions that are unfair or 
 dangerous. Thus we see that players are left free 
 to interpret the riding-out rule for themselves so 
 long as they do not cross. It must, of course, be 
 understood that all rules bearing on crossing and the 
 possession of the ball only apply when the players 
 are galloping. Fouls may be divided into two 
 classes, {a) those that arise from improper riding of 
 the pony, (J?) those that arise from improper use of 
 the stick. Those in (a) class can only take place at 
 a gallop. There can be no crossing except it is 
 necessary to check the pony to avoid a collision, and 
 that implies a certain amount of speed in the first 
 instance. 
 
 As to riding out, there are two opinions about the 
 way this should be done. In India and in New 
 Zealand the rule^ is that the ponies must be gallop- 
 ing alongside one another before riding out is per- 
 mitted. In England there is nothing in the rules 
 to prevent players bumping into one another at a 
 considerable angle. In fact we have before now seen 
 
 1 Vide Indian Rules, No. 30, p. 394. 
 
348 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 a player knocked clean over the boards. I think 
 the English practice, though interesting to the 
 spectators, should be forbidden because — 
 
 1. It is dangerous to men and ponies. A pony- 
 was killed by a severe bump in 1904. 
 
 2. It spoils the pony. 
 
 3. It gives too great an advantage to big ponies 
 and tends to exclude from polo a large number of 
 useful animals. 
 
 4. By favouring big ponies as against the smaller 
 it makes polo more costly. 
 
 I know a player who preferred ponies of what 
 we may call medium size, about 14.1, and of the 
 light active sort. He tells me that now he buys 
 ponies as big as possible, as he found the others were 
 unable to stand the bumping. 
 
 The more necessary big ponies become, the more 
 difficult and expensive will it be to mount oneself at 
 polo. The field of choice is by so much narrowed. 
 
 From riding off we come to crossing. The most 
 frequent occasion of crossing is when one player is 
 nearing the goal, and another on a faster pony is racing 
 him and approaching at an angle. The ball must be 
 diverted from its course or a goal is a certainty. The 
 man approaching decides (quite wrongly) to take the 
 risk, and either gallops across the front of the man 
 in possession of the ball or interposes between him 
 and the goal line. If in either case he causes the 
 latter to check his pony, a cross is, or ought to be 
 given against the man who intervenes. The cross 
 is the most dangerous form of foul and the most 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 
 
 349 
 
 frequent. The temptation to risk it is importunate 
 at critical moments. Moreover, a cross is very often 
 unconscious, the player's one thought is the goal, he 
 forgets all about his relative position to the man 
 behind him, so intent is he on the pursuit of the ball 
 and the safety of his goal. But the penalties are 
 severe, and in the revised code are more stringent 
 than they were. 
 
 But you cannot cross a man unless he is in posses- 
 sion of the ball. Now if we study the wording of 
 this rule we shall see that it is not so much the fact 
 of having been the last man to hit the ball, as to follow 
 in the exact line of the balFs course that gives the 
 right of possession. Thus supposing the man who 
 has hit the ball last, owing to a rebound from the 
 boards or a bumping ground, leaves the exact line of 
 the ball to shorten the distance he has to pass over 
 before his next stroke, and another player follows the 
 ball making the same angle as it does, the latter 
 and not the former would be in possession and 
 entitled to be given way to. Again, the man who is 
 coming from the same direction as the ball, is given 
 preference over the one who is trying to meet it. 
 But if both players are riding to strike the ball and 
 the one meeting it is approaching the ball at a less 
 angle than the one who follows, even though that 
 player be the last striker^ the man who is meeting 
 the ball is entitled to be given way to. None of 
 these provisions apply to left-handed players, who 
 must always give way. In the Indian rules left- 
 handed men are excluded altogether from the game. 
 
3SO POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 We now come to a new provision which lays down 
 that the last striker is in possession of the ball as long 
 as he follows the direct course of the ball. It is, 
 however, further provided that if another player can 
 ride on the line of the ball without crossing or being 
 convicted of doing so, the striker may not ride into 
 him from behind. The effect of this is to deprive 
 the striker, though he is keeping on the line of the 
 ball, of some of the privileges of possession, since the 
 wording, though very obscure, seems to imply that 
 the man in front need not give way. 
 
 It will be evident on consideration that in practice 
 this clause might deprive the striker of possession, for 
 (i) if he cuts the ball hard the player in front will 
 probably get it ; (2) if he dribbles he may be 
 caught from behind. Undoubtedly his best plan, if 
 one of his own side is behind him, is to leave the ball 
 for him and go right forward on to the player in front. 
 
 The latter is forbidden to ride into him, therefore 
 the former need not give way. Henceforth the com- 
 bination of a fast pony and an umpire not too keen, 
 will enable a player who may be unable to hit the 
 ball to put a stop to a fast run. The last clause 
 appears to have slipped in by accident. " If necessary 
 the player must take the ball on the near side of his 
 own pony.'* But under what circumstances is such 
 a course necessary .? 
 
 A little consideration will show that the player so 
 situated will scarcely ever find it necessary to do this, 
 except to avoid driving the ball into the pony in 
 front, though he might find it convenient if he is 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 351 
 
 good at the near -side forward stroke (which not 
 one player in a hundred is). Most men would 
 either leave the ball to their next man while they 
 rode off the player in front, or would hit the ball 
 away to one side or the other, and follow it as best 
 they could. 
 
 This raises a nice point for the umpire. It is 
 evident that at some period the man in possession 
 must check his pony. 
 
 When does it amount to a cross ? Again if the 
 man striking and following the line of the ball is so 
 near to the man in front that there is obvious danger 
 of his striking into the pony's heels, then he must 
 practically have lost possession of the ball as soon as 
 this happens. 
 
 It is evident, though not from the wording of the 
 rule, that this case might occur either on the line 
 of the ball or that line produced. It seems as if the 
 interposing player might hinder the striker without 
 having much chance of obtaining possession himself 
 This rule may be justly criticised on the ground 
 that it works in favour of back players, especially 
 of No. 4, and against the No. i. The rules want 
 modifying and not strengthening in this direction. 
 The Hurlingham Committee, being all back players, 
 seem to have forgotten the necessary balance of the 
 game. The great decrease in efficient forwards of 
 late years might act as a warning that in a game of 
 combination like polo we cannot upset the due 
 balance of the backs and forwards without injuring 
 the game. 
 
352 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Dangerous Riding, 
 
 21. No player shall ride dangerously. (Penalty i.) 
 
 Dangerous Use of Stick. 
 
 22. Noplayershall use hisstick dangerously. (Penalty i.) 
 
 23. In case of a player being disabled by a foul, penalty 
 8 may be exacted by the side that has been fouled, and 
 penalty i shall be exacted in any case. (Penalties i and 8.) 
 
 Rough Play. 
 
 24. No player shall seize with the hand, strike or push 
 with the head, hand, arm, or elbow, but a player may push 
 with his arm, above the elbow, provided the elbow be kept 
 close to his side. (Penalty i or 2 or 3.) 
 
 Dangerous Rough Play. 
 N.B. — Penalty i shall only be exacted if the umpire 
 considers the play dangerous. 
 
 Crooking Sticks. 
 
 25. No player shall crook an adversary's stick, unless he 
 is on the same side of an adversary's pony as the ball, or in a 
 direct line behind, and his stick is neither over nor under the 
 body or across the legs of an adversary's pony. The stick 
 may not be crooked unless an adversary is in the act of 
 striking at the ball. 
 
 Striking Across an Adversary's Pony. 
 
 When two players are riding abreast, no player shall strike 
 at the ball over or under the body or across the legs of an 
 adversary's pony. A player who deliberately rides his pony 
 up to an adversary who is in possession of and striking at 
 the ball, or who deliberately rides his pony over the ball to 
 prevent an adversary striking at it, does so at his own risk. 
 (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
Illustrating the Working of Penalties i and 2. 
 
y)yds 
 
 B 
 
 
 -iboyds 
 
 ?■ 
 
 B 
 
 WW 
 
 u 
 
 //// 
 
 B 
 
 l6oyds 
 
 2^ft a 
 
 Illustrating Penalty 3, i.e., the hit out from behind after off-side, and U Bowling 
 in new ball. 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 
 
 353 
 
 A great number of accidents at polo are the result 
 of blows with a stick inflicted on a player or his pony 
 accidentally or through carelessness. Nor is it 
 possible to get rid of this danger altogether at polo. 
 As long as men are armed with such a weapon as a 
 polo stick, accidents will occur from time to time in 
 an exciting game like polo. The dangers to be 
 guarded against are two ; — (i) from blows, (2) from 
 the stick becoming entangled in the ponies' legs 
 and thus bringing them down. 
 
 From the time I first began to write about polo I 
 have constantly pointed out the suitability of the 
 Indian rule which forbids striking out with the stick 
 across a pony's forelegs in order to reach the ball. 
 This has now been adopted. The modification of 
 the stick-crooking rule which forbids crooking sticks, 
 except when the player is in the act of striking the 
 ball, is also borrowed from the Indian code of rules. 
 
 This change, which will meet with general approval 
 from players, was inevitable. There is no doubt that 
 it will make polo pleasanter to play. Nothing is 
 more exasperating than when galloping after the ball 
 with no immediate prospect of hitting it, to have 
 your stick crooked from behind and possibly 
 wrenched out of your hand. 
 
 Stick-crooking is not permitted in America, but 
 Mr. Foxhall Keene and other American players 
 thought that it was an improvement to the game. 
 
 However, the present rule is plain enough. For 
 the future it will not be lawful to crook an adversary's 
 stick unless the stick is actually raised to hit the ball. 
 
 2 A 
 
354 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 This rule will tend to prevent waving sticks, and 
 perhaps there will be fewer infringements of the rule 
 which forbids crooking over the pony's back. There 
 seems little reason for an uplifted stick to be carried 
 in the dangerous fashion so often seen. 
 
 All the rule3 about rough play are limited by the 
 word " dangerous," i.e, everything is lawful in a 
 hustle or scrimmage (whether all things are expedient 
 is another matter) unless the action be expressly for- 
 bidden {vide Rule 24), or be considered by the umpire 
 to be dangerous. 
 
 It may be said that umpires will have different 
 ideas on this point, but that is inevitable, and practice 
 and custom will soon spring up, and the best players 
 when umpiring will set a standard which by degrees 
 will be accepted as the interpretation of the rule. 
 
 Offside, 
 
 26. No player who is offside shall hit the ball, or shall in 
 any way prevent the opposite side from reaching or hitting 
 the ball. (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
 Definition of Offside. 
 
 A player is offside when at the time of the ball being hit 
 he has no one of the opposite side nearer the adversaries' goal- 
 line, or that line produced, or behind that line, and he is 
 neither in possession of the ball nor behind one of his own 
 side who is in possession of the ball. The goal-line means 
 the eight-yard line between the goal-posts. A player, if off- 
 side, remains offside until the ball is hit, or hit at again. 
 
 There is no rule that has been more discussed 
 than this. There is no offside in the game as played 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND ^SS 
 
 in Manipur or Gilgit to-day. The American game 
 has it not, and so far we have not convinced American 
 players of the necessity of the rule. In India, on the 
 contrary, players, both native and English, hold 
 strongly to offside. But our own Polo Committee 
 has not been very strong on the subject, for they 
 have dallied with the alteration or even the abolition 
 of the rule. No one, I think, had any doubts about 
 the expediency of the rule until Mr. T. B. Drybrough, 
 in his excellent analysis of the rules of polo, drew 
 attention to the discrepancies in the decisions of 
 umpires on this point. 
 
 But no one doubts that in practice the decisions 
 of umpires on the question of offside are very 
 haphazard. 
 
 Putting aside a few of our best umpires, such as 
 Mr. Rawlinson, Captain Gordon Renton, and Mr. 
 T. B. Drybrough, the others for the most part either 
 seldom give offside at all, or nearly always assent to 
 a claim for it. If the reader will study the accom- 
 panying diagram, and will apply it to his experi- 
 ence of watching races, or possibly of judging, he 
 will know how impossible it is to see which of the 
 two horses has his head in front of the other at any 
 given moment, unless we are quite parallel with them. 
 Now this is a position which the best of umpires can 
 seldom occupy. In theory the umpires should be 
 two in number riding perfectly trained ponies, and 
 galloping parallel to the " back " of each side. In 
 practice there is often only one, and he must do the 
 best he can. Moreover, an umpire's attention must 
 
356 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 be fixed partly on the important duty of keeping out 
 of the way of the players. In doing this he cannot 
 always be in the most favourable position for observ- 
 ing what is going on. In reading the rules and 
 studying them at our leisure, it must be remembered 
 that polo is a game of rapid happenings and quick 
 changes. Probably the umpires never actually see 
 half the fouls and offsides that occur. Moved by 
 these and other considerations, and also because polo 
 is apt to become sticky when the zeal of a side for 
 combined play is in advance of their skill in hitting 
 the ball, the Polo Committee had doubts about 
 offside. The open galloping game of the Americans 
 was attractive. Probably it is better fun for all 
 except the first-class players. The existing rule was, 
 and is capable of several inconsistent explanations. 
 A few games were played without "offside," but 
 these trials were not very conclusive, and, as a matter 
 of fact, several people had made up their minds on 
 the subject before the trial matches were played at all. 
 It was said that the game without offside was hard 
 upon the ponies. It was understood that Indian 
 polo players were certainly against a change in this 
 rule. It was then suggested — 
 
 1. That offside should be more clearly defined, 
 e.g, that the umpire must see the boot of the offender 
 or the whole of the pony. 
 
 2. Instructions should be issued to the umpire 
 as to the granting of offsides when claimed. 
 
 3. That (a) the penalties should be modified as 
 being too severe, except in those cases which arise 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 357 
 
 when a player chances being offside for the sake of 
 the advantage to be obtained. Though scarcely justi- 
 fiable, yet in the heat of the game forward players 
 will do such things. 
 
 However, the rule was left as it was, but it must 
 I think be dealt with some day. Probably the best 
 plan would be : — 
 
 1. To define what the umpire must see to 
 constitute offside. 
 
 2. To modify the definition in the case of an 
 offside which is occasioned by the action of No. 3. 
 
 There might be some difference between, as 
 in the Indian Rule No. 27, the penalty for "off- 
 side '' when the result of reckless play on the part of 
 the forward, and offside when brought about by the 
 tactics of No. 4. This player can, by checking his 
 pony, often put No. i offside without any real fault 
 on the part of the latter. The offside rule is already 
 a sufficient advantage to the back, and it is inadvis- 
 able to strengthen in any way the defence, which is 
 already so strong that it makes the game " sticky *' 
 at times. It is in the closer definition of offside, or 
 the relaxation of the penalties in the sense that I have 
 suggested, that we are to look for the necessary im- 
 provement in the game. But I look forward still 
 more to the growth of soldiers' polo to infuse into 
 the game the dash and forward play that it requires. 
 
 27. A player must not carry the ball. 
 
 In the event of a ball lodging upon or against a 
 
358 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 player or pony, it must be dropped immediately on 
 the ground. 
 
 That is, a ball cannot under any circumstances be 
 carried through the goal. There is a case in exist- 
 ence of the ball lodging under a pony's tail and being 
 carried through the posts. But I should suppose that 
 whether there was time to drop the ball or not no 
 umpire would allow the goal. 
 
 Striking Pony with Head of Polo Stick. 
 
 28. No player shall intentionally strike his pony with 
 the head of his polo stick. (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
 It seems a pity that the striking of a pony with 
 any part of the polo stick is not forbidden. It is 
 seldom or never done by the best players, and has 
 a bad appearance. Were the practice to become 
 common it would tend to bring the game into dis- 
 credit, and this is sufficient reason for forbidding a 
 practice which is bad for the player and his pony and 
 disapproved of by public opinion. 
 
 Broken Sticks. 
 
 29. Should a player's stick be broken, he must borrow 
 one from one of his own side, or ride to the place where 
 sticks are kept and take one. In the event of a stick being 
 dropped, he must either pick it up himself, borrow one from 
 one of his own side, or ride to the place where sticks are 
 kept and take one. On no account may a stick be brought 
 on to the ground. (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
 There is no rule more constantly broken than this. 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 359 
 
 There is none that ought to be enforced more strictly. 
 To see attendants or friends running about the ground 
 with sticks is unseemly and dangerous. It is more- 
 over unfair, for it certainly upsets the aim of players. 
 The old rule, in which the words from " borrow 
 one " to " take one " did not occur, seems to me 
 better than as it now stands, but this permission 
 given to borrow a stick is seldom made use of 
 
 Dismounted Player. 
 
 30. No dismounted player is allowed to hit the ball or 
 interfere in the game. (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
 I have never seen this rule broken nor any desire 
 shown to join in the game by dismounted players. 
 
 Throwing in Ball, 
 
 31. If the ball be damaged, the umpire shall at his 
 discretion stop the game, and throw in a new ball at the 
 place where it was broken, towards the nearest side of the 
 ground, in a direction parallel to the two goal-lines, and 
 between the opposing ranks of players. 
 
 N.B. — It is desirable that the game shall be stopped and 
 the ball changed when the damaged ball is in such a position 
 that neither side is favoured thereby. 
 
 Umpires should pay careful attention to the 
 enforcement of the note to this rule. If a player is* 
 making a run and the ball breaks, as it often does, it 
 should be left to the player to decide whether he will 
 go on with the broken ball or have a new one. Any 
 cries of " broken ball " from the opposite side should 
 be disregarded. 
 
36o POLO : PAST AND PRFSENT 
 
 This is one of those accideats the disadvantages of 
 which are part of the nature of things, so long as we 
 have to play with brittle wooden balls. Many com- 
 positions have been tried, but nothing has ever come 
 near to the spring and lightness of the willow-root 
 ball. All others that I have seen are dead in com- 
 parison. The ball in use has only one superior, 
 the bamboo-root ball of India, which is probably the 
 best polo ball in existence. 
 
 Absent Player. 
 
 32. If a player leaves the game in order to change a pony, 
 or to get a fresh stick, or for any other purpose, the penalty 
 for offside cannot be exacted against the opposing side 
 until the return of the player into the game. 
 
 This is a new rule and should work well as a 
 discouragement to changing ponies at odd moments. 
 It is obvious justice to the side with four against 
 three. The wording, however, is not very clear. 
 What is the game ? Is a man " in the game " 
 when he is on the ground .'' e.g, a player leaves the 
 ground, then No. i cannot be offside. Does he 
 become so provided he is in an offside position the 
 moment the absent player recrosses the boundary, 
 even though the actual play may be going on two 
 hundred yards away from the spot where the return- 
 ing player is ? This actually happened in an im- 
 portant match in 1904. It needs to be provided for. 
 
 33. No person allowed within the arena — players, umpires, 
 referee, and manager excepted. 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 361 
 
 This is not always as strictly observed as it might 
 be. Every one will recollect in an exciting match at 
 the Inter-Regimental how the crowd of soldiers, past 
 and present, flowed over the boards on to the ground 
 and half across it, to fly nimbly as the rush of the game 
 brought the players down the boards under the 
 pavilion. One often wonders that no one was hurt, 
 or that the players never complained ; possibly they 
 sympathised with the enthusiasm of the spectators. 
 But, though one may look leniently on the excess of 
 keenness, the danger of the practice and its unfairness 
 to players are obvious. 
 
 Occidents, 
 
 34. [a) If a player or a pony be injured by a fall or any 
 other accident, the umpire shall stop the game, and allow 
 time for the injured man or pony to be replaced. 
 
 {b) If a player or a pony falls through that player or 
 that pony's fault, the umpire shall not stop the game, unless 
 he is satisfied that the player or pony is hurt. 
 
 Where Ball thrown in, 
 
 N.B. — On play being resumed, the ball shall be thrown 
 in where it was when the game was stopped, and in the 
 manner provided for in Rule 15. 
 
 The only point to be noted here is that the umpire 
 should be careful to tell the timekeeper that time is 
 taken off, and that the latter should be careful to see 
 this is done accurately. 
 
 Spurs and Blinkers, 
 
 35. No blinkers, or spurs with rowels are allowed ; no 
 pony blind of an eye is allowed to play. 
 
362 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 This rule is an improvement on the old one 
 which allowed spurs with the permission of the Polo 
 Committee. Blinkers are dangerous, spurs with 
 rowels are cruel on most men's heels, and a pony- 
 blind of an eye is a danger to other players. 
 
 Foul at End of Match. 
 
 36. In the case of a foul occurring at the end of a match, 
 and there not being time to exact the penalty before the 
 final bell rings, " one minute extra shall be allowed " from 
 the time the ball is hit, or hit at, in carrying out the penalty. 
 
 This is new to the English code, but has for some 
 time existed in India. 
 
 Substitutes ifi Tournaments. 
 
 37. In tournaments, if a player having taken part in the 
 tournament for any reason be unable to play, he may, with 
 the consent of the committee of the club where the tourna- 
 ment is held, be replaced by any player who, by the rules of 
 the tournament, is qualified, provided the said player has not 
 already competed in another team. 
 
 It might perhaps have been well expressly to 
 exclude handicap tournaments from the last clause 
 of this rule. 
 
 Polo managers know the difficulties of bringing 
 a handicap tournament to a satisfactory finish. It 
 would be one of the advantages of the handicap 
 system advocated at an earlier page of this book, 
 that it would be only necessary to select a player 
 with a handicap number similar to that of the 
 absentee. 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 363 
 
 Disregard of Umpire, 
 
 38. The decision and injunctions of the umpire must not 
 be disregarded or questioned. (Penalty 7.) 
 
 This rule has been dealt with above, but it is a 
 most desirable addition, as anything that strengthens 
 the hands of the umpires must be. This is more 
 particularly the case when we consider the increased 
 weight of responsibility thrown on the umpire by 
 the new rules. 
 
 Incidents not provided for. 
 
 39. Should any incident or question, not provided for in 
 these Rules, arise, such incident or question shall be decided 
 by the umpire or umpires. If the umpires disagree, a 
 referee shall be called in, whose decision shall be final. 
 
 This gives umpires an absolute discretion as to 
 the meaning of any rule not sufficiently defined. If 
 it tends to more efficiency on the part of the umpires 
 chosen, it will be a considerable advantage to polo. 
 
 PENALTIES 
 
 I. A free " hit at " the ball from a spot 60 yards from the 
 goal-line of the side fouling, opposite the centre of goal, or 
 if preferred, from where the foul occurred ; all the side foul- 
 ing to be behind their back line until the ball is hit, or hit 
 at, but not between the goal-posts j nor when the ball is 
 brought into play may any of the side ride out from between 
 the goal-posts. None of the side fouled to be nearer the 
 goal-line produced than the ball is at the moment it is hit, 
 or hit at. (See Rules 20, 21, 22, 23, and 24.) 
 
364 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 2. A free " hit at " the ball from where it was when the 
 foul took place, none of the side fouling to be within 20 
 yards of the ball. The side fouled being free to place them- 
 selves where they choose. 
 
 3. The side fouling take the ball back and hit it off from 
 behind their own goal-line between the posts, none of fouled 
 side to be within 30 yards of the goal-line produced, the side 
 fouling being free to place themselves where they choose. 
 (For Penalties 2 and 3, see Rules 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 
 and 30.) 
 
 4. A free "hit at" the ball, from a spot opposite where 
 the ball was hit behind, and 60 yards distant from the " goal- 
 line produced," none of the side fouling to be within 20 yards 
 of the ball. The side fouled being free to place themselves 
 where they choose. (See Rule 14.) 
 
 5. At the umpire's discretion a second free hit in the case 
 of Rule 13 and Penalty 3 being infringed, and in cases when 
 Penalties i, 2, and 4 are infringed, a second free " hit at " the 
 ball. (See Rule 13, and Penalties i, 2, 3, and 4.) 
 
 6. In the event of unnecessary delay in hitting out the 
 ball, the umpire shall call on the offending side to hit out at 
 once J if the umpire's request is not complied with he shall 
 bowl in the ball underhand, at the spot where the ball crossed 
 the back line at right angles to the goal line or " goal line 
 produced,'' as hard as possible. In this case the penalty for 
 an offside shall not be claimed against the attacking side 
 should no one of the defending side be between^ them and the 
 goal-line produced, or behind that line. (See Rule 13.) 
 
 7. The offender warned off the ground for remainder of 
 match, no substitute allowed to take his place. (See Rule 
 
 38.) 
 
 8. Designation of any of the players on the side fouling 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 365 
 
 who shall retire from the game. The game shall be con- 
 tinued with three players a-side, and if the side fouling refuse 
 to continue the game, it shall thereby lose the match. (See 
 Rule 23.) 
 
 9. DisquaHfication of team offending. (See Rule i.) 
 
 10. The pony ordered off the ground. (See Rule 2.) 
 
 The penalties above collected together have a 
 somewhat formidable appearance. There are ten of 
 them as against three in the old code. There are 
 now three different degrees of the free hit as against 
 one. Penalties i and 4 deal with the free hit at 60 
 yards from the goal-line. This is a sufficient distance 
 from the goal-line to prevent the stroke being abso- 
 lutely certain to make a goal, yet not so far distant as 
 to make it impossible to send the ball through with 
 sufficient frequency. 
 
 It is, however, much more difficult to strike the 
 ball through the posts when it is stationary than when 
 it is moving rapidly over the ground. 
 
 Comparatively few free hits result in goals from 
 the central stroke, though they often so improve the 
 position of the side fouled as to lead to an ultimate 
 increase of their score. Penalty i is more severe 
 than Penalty 4, inasmuch as the side fouling may 
 not stand between the goal-posts. Thus they have 
 no chance of stopping a clean shot between their 
 posts. Nor is this all, for the ball is allowed to be 
 placed opposite the centre of the goal. 
 
 This penalty is inflicted for crossing (Rule 20), 
 dangerous riding (Rule 21), dangerous use of stick 
 
366 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 (Rule 22), for disabling a player of the opposite side 
 (Rule 23), illegitimate hustling, but only when 
 dangerous (Rule 24). 
 
 These offences are thus placed among the chief 
 crimes of polo, and are accordingly punished with the 
 greatest severity. They are also intended to prevent 
 polo degenerating into an unnecessarily dangerous 
 game. 
 
 Penalty 4, which I take next, is milder than Penalty 
 I, for the ball is placed 60 yards distant from the goal- 
 line produced and opposite the place where the ball 
 went out. This penalty applies to the case of a hit out 
 to save the goal by a hard-pressed side, and is new to 
 the game. 
 
 Penalties 2 and 3 are alternative, and consist, in 
 the case of Penalty 2, of a free hit at the ball from 
 the place where the ball was when the foul took 
 place, the side fouled not to be within 20 yards of 
 the ball ; and in the case of Penalty 3 the fouling 
 side has to take the ball back and hit off from between 
 its own goal-posts, the fouled side being not within 
 30 yards of the goal-line produced. 
 
 These penalties are inflicted for : — 
 
 1 . Illegal hustling when not dangerous. (Rule 24.) 
 
 2. For crooking sticks in an improper manner. 
 (Rule 25.) 
 
 3. "Offside." (Rule 26, except the last clause, 
 which is only minatory.) 
 
 4. Carrying the ball. (Rule 27.) 
 
 5. Striking pony with head of polo stick. (Rule 
 
 28.) 
 
RULES OF POLO IN ENGLAND 367 
 
 6. Breach of rule as to broken or dropped sticks. 
 (Rule 29.) 
 
 7. Interfering with the game when dismounted. 
 (Rule 30.) 
 
 The choice of the penalty depends upon the 
 position of the sides at the time of the foul, and 
 according to this a free hit is taken or the fouling 
 side take back the ball to their own goal-line. 
 
 I have in another part of this chapter given some 
 reasons for thinking that in the case of Rule 26 (off- 
 side) the penalty is too severe. Indeed, I am not 
 clear that this penalty is not too often permitted, and 
 that Penalty 2 would not meet the justice of the 
 case in a majority of instances. 
 
 The remaining Penalties, 5 to 10, explain them- 
 selves, and are intended either to discourage delay, or 
 to meet cases of foul play or disobedience to rules 
 referred to in the former part of this chapter. 
 
 Taking the rules as a whole, they appear to have 
 one leading error running through them all. Where- 
 ever it is possible the back players and the heavy 
 men are favoured, and the forward players, especially 
 No. I, are discouraged. This has several disad- 
 vantages. 
 
 (i) It makes polo more expensive, and places 
 light men at a disadvantage. 
 
 (2) It keeps many men out of the game, for the 
 position of No. i under the present rules is dis- 
 couraging and mortifying. It is often practically 
 impossible for a No. i to do what he is told to do 
 and ride off the No. 4. 
 
368 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 (3) The natural advantages to the heavy men 
 which are inseparable from the conditions of English 
 polo, where soft grounds, often much cut up, are 
 in favour of the heavy man and the big pony. 
 
 (4) It makes the games slower and therefore less 
 interesting to the spectators, a matter of no small 
 moment to clubs, which look for revenue from their 
 gate money. 
 
 (5) No man can play No. i long without spoiling 
 his ponies. This is notorious, and I wonder this 
 fact alone has never suggested the advisability of a 
 change. The game as played in England failed, as 
 we know, altogether to commend itself to the 
 American visitors, and players from India find it 
 difficult to keep their form. What we want is 
 
 (i) The abolition of bumping at an angle. 
 
 (2) The excision of the paragraph referring to the 
 the last striker and the substitution of a more clearly 
 worded definition. 
 
 (3) The modification of the "offside" rule in 
 such a way as no- longer to give such overwhelming 
 advantages to the defence, and to make No. I's task 
 easier and pleasanter. 
 
CHAPTER XVlli 
 
 RULES OF THE INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION 
 
 The code of rules of the Indian Polo Association is 
 the best in existence, and is the result of great care 
 and thought, not only in the provisions for the due 
 ordering of the game, but also in the clearness and 
 precision with which these rules are worded. The 
 rules are always open to discussion, and the constitu- 
 tion of the Association enables the Committee; to 
 consider and accept any suggestion that is likely^ to 
 improve the game. 
 
 The Indian Polo Association was founded in 
 1 89 1, in order that there might be a central 
 committee to regulate the game, and also that the 
 authorities might have a responsible body with whom 
 they could communicate. Just before 1 891, as those 
 
 369 2 B 
 
370 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 who were in India at the time will recollect, Indian 
 polo was passing through a very critical period. 
 There had been several serious and some fatal 
 accidents. Then the entry into the competitions 
 for the principal cups of teams from native states, 
 though not without its advantages in bringing about 
 a more friendly feeling between native gentlemen and 
 English officers, had nevertheless raised the price of 
 ponies. The supply of suitable country-breds was 
 soon exhausted, and Arabs began to be used more and 
 more. These, with a few excellent Australian and 
 New Zealand ponies, became the polo ponies of India. 
 They were very much more expensive than the 
 country-bred ponies. From 1881 to 1891 prices 
 went up by leaps and bounds, and, whereas I paid 
 about Rs. 150 apiece for my first ponies in 1881, 
 at the end of 189 1 I was asked Rs.900 for a very 
 moderate animal indeed, that was readily snapped up 
 at that price when I declined him. Although prices 
 had greatly increased, I do not think the ponies were 
 any better. I had some very good ones in earlier 
 days, and the average price was about Rs.250. Very 
 high prices were asked and given freely from 1887 
 to 1 89 1. Men who were not wealthy — and rich 
 men did not go to India in those days, or did not 
 stay long — had either to go into debt or economise 
 somewhere, and as most cavalry subalterns out of 
 fiction are sensible men, they economised. 
 
 It was felt, and not unjustly, that Government 
 made the officer's charger and expenses as heavy as 
 possible. At all events the rise in the price of ponies 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 371 
 
 was accompanied by a fall in the quality of chargers. 
 The military authorities could not but allow that 
 polo was an excellent game for soldiers, but it clearly 
 wanted regulating. With the wisdom and tact which 
 ruled the Indian army in those days, gentle pressure 
 was put upon the officers. They responded loyally, 
 the Indian Polo Association was founded and the 
 requirements of authority satisfied. All station, 
 regimental, and battery polo clubs were eligible to 
 become members. It was thus not a military polo 
 association only, although it has, greatly to its 
 advantage, been chiefly governed by soldiers. There 
 is a moderate entrance fee of Rs.5, and a subscription 
 of Rs.io, for all clubs. Native teams can be made 
 honorary members, but cannot vote. The association 
 is ruled by a committee elected by the annual general 
 meeting. No alteration of the rules or constitution 
 of the Indian Polo Association can be made except at 
 the general meeting. Clubs that are members of the 
 association can vote by proxy. But the number of 
 clubs whose representatives are present is usually 
 considerable, and those of station clubs (which include 
 civilians and departmental officers) average perhaps a 
 third of the whole number of the delegates. Every 
 change proposed is discussed first in committee and 
 then submitted to the members at the general 
 meeting, so that every one who is interested has a 
 chance of expressing an opinion and of voting. 
 Every year the Indian Polo Association publishes an 
 official Calendar in which the proceedings of the 
 year are carefully summarised and changes of the 
 
372 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 rules notified, every member receiving a copy. The 
 excellence of the code of rules will be observed by 
 every one who will read the following pages. The 
 Indian Polo Association has increased the popularity 
 of polo and strengthened its position, so that polo 
 has survived the South African War, which might 
 otherwise have hit it very hard indeed, and finally 
 have killed it altogether for a time in India. 
 
 I have heard one of our leading players say that 
 he would like to see the Indian rules transferred 
 bodily to England. 
 
 After careful study of the rules of both countries 
 for some years, I think that where the two codes 
 differ the advantage is generally with the Indian one. 
 Indeed, as will be seen, most of the later changes in 
 our rules have brought the Indian and the Hurling- 
 ham rules more into accordance. 
 
 Rules 
 
 Application to hold a Tournament, 
 
 I. When it is proposed to hold a tournament permission 
 shall be obtained ft-om the Indian Polo Association, and a 
 prospectus submitted to them for approval. 
 
 Thus at the outset we see that in the organisation 
 and discipline of the game, India is in advance of 
 England. The Hurlingham Committee claim no 
 control at all over tournaments or the conditions 
 under which they are played. Yet it would be 
 greatly for the good of polo that they should exercise 
 some supervision over the tournaments. At present 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 373 
 
 each club is left entirely to its own devices in this 
 important matter. Yet the Hurlingham Committee, 
 as the central governing body, ought to control the 
 arrangements for the season, much as the Jockey 
 Club does the dates of race meetings and the con- 
 ditions of races. A power of this kind is but seldom 
 exercised, but it is a check on possible abuses that it 
 should exist ready to be used in time of need. 
 
 Stewards, 
 
 2. All tournaments played under the rules of the Indian 
 Polo Association shall be under the management of three 
 stewards, who shall be elected locally. 
 
 Right of Appeal to Stewards, 
 
 3. There shall be a right of appeal to the stewards upon 
 all questions which are not by these rules declared to be 
 subject to the final decision of some other authority, such as 
 umpires, etc., and the decision of the stewards in all such 
 appeals shall be final. 
 
 Questions to he Referred to Stewards, 
 
 4. Any question which may arise in the course of a 
 tournament, and which is not provided for by these rules, 
 shall be referred for decision to the stewards, who may, if 
 they think fit, refer the matter to the Committee of the 
 Indian Polo Association, whose decision shall be final. 
 
 Limit of Time and Number of Ponies, 
 
 5. The duration of play, and the number of ponies 
 allowed to be played by teams in a tournament, shall be 
 decided locally ; provided that the maximum duration of 
 
374 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 play in any match does not exceed forty minutes, exclusive 
 of stoppages. Each team to consist of not more than four 
 players. 
 
 Drawing of Ties, 
 
 6. In case of the number of competing teams for a 
 tournament not being a power of 2, as 4, 8, 16, etc., all 
 byes to be in the first round. For instance, 13 teams 
 competing, 3 are drawn as byes ; the remainder play off, 
 leaving 8 to play in the second round. 
 
 List of Ponies and Short Description of Tournaments, 
 
 7. The honorary secretary of a tournament will obtain 
 from the captain of each team, at the conclusion of 
 tournament, a correct list of the ponies played in the 
 tournament by his team. Printed forms will be supplied 
 by the Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo Association, for this 
 purpose. The lists, together with a short description of 
 the tournament for record in the Calendar^ will be forwarded 
 to the Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo Association, as soon 
 as possible after the conclusion of the tournament. 
 
 Ponies allowed to Play in a Tournament. 
 
 8. No pony without an Indian Polo Association certifi- 
 cate, or certificate of measurement fourteen hands one inch, 
 or under, from an authorised measurer of the Association, or 
 from an official measurer of the Calcutta or Western India 
 Turf Club, granted since ist April 1899, shall be allowed to 
 play in a tournament, except when a local measuring is 
 sanctioned. 
 
 Registration Fee for Pony holding Racing Certificate. 
 
 9. The honorary secretary of a tournament will be 
 responsible that a fee of Rs.2 is collected for each pony with 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 375 
 
 a racing certificate, that has not been previously registered 
 as a polo pony, before such pony is allowed to play. 
 
 Application for a Measuring of Ponies. 
 
 10. A measuring of ponies for Indian Polo Association 
 certificates by a selected measurer will be arranged and 
 sanctioned, when possible, on any date, and at any place it 
 may be desired. Applications for such measurings should 
 be made to the Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo Association, 
 if possible one month before the measuring is required. In 
 the application the number of ponies for which the measuring 
 is requisitioned should be stated. 
 
 Local Measuring. 
 
 11. In the case of a tournament where an Indian Polo 
 Association measuring cannot be arranged, a local measurer 
 will be appointed whose measurements will be accepted for 
 that tournament only. 
 
 Disq ualifi cation . 
 
 12. Any team knowingly playing a pony in a tourna- 
 ment that has not been measured and passed in accordance 
 with these rules, shall be disqualified for that tournament. 
 
 First-Class Tournaments. 
 
 1 3. The following are classed as first-class tournaments : — 
 The Inter - Regimental Polo Tournament ; the British 
 Infantry Polo Tournament ; the Native Cavalry Polo 
 Tournament ; the Indian Polo Association Championship 
 Polo Tournament. And all tournaments in which there 
 are no restrictions as to composition of teams. 
 
 In England we classify the players, in India and 
 
376 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 in America the tournaments. The latter is the 
 simpler method, and perhaps the better of the two, 
 so long as we have no handicaps. 
 
 Compulsory Membership. 
 
 14. All the players in any tournament played under the 
 Indian Polo Association rules must belong to some body 
 which is a member of the Association. The entrance fee 
 and annual subscription is so small that any few players 
 combining to form a team can join the Association as 
 a member, if they do not severally already belong to some 
 body which is a member. 
 
 This rule, which has a parallel in the American 
 rules, is, of course, impossible where there is no polo 
 association ; but the fact of clubs being registered at 
 Hurlingham, or affiliated to the County Polo Associa- 
 tion, has practically the same result, since clubs not 
 so registered or affiliated are excluded from many 
 tournaments. Yet we see plainly the advantage to the 
 game of a central association of a really representative 
 character. It is less timid than a committee, feeling 
 that it has the support of all players, and, above all, 
 the great danger that the government and regulation 
 of the game should fall into a few hands is avoided. 
 Both these dangers are very obvious to all thoughtful 
 men who look forward, and their existence even in 
 the future may make English polo players regret 
 that the course of events has, so far, prevented a 
 polo association. 
 
 Passing from the regulation of polo tournaments 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 377 
 
 to the rules of the game, I propose to notice those 
 rules which differ from ours. In considering the 
 Indian rules we must recollect in the first place that 
 polo in India is played often on a bare plain. The 
 plain is, of course, much harder than the well-watered 
 turf at Hurlingham or Ranelagh. The ball of bamboo 
 root used is at once somewhat larger and lighter than 
 ours, and travels over the hard, but not inelastic 
 surface of the ground at a much greater pace than 
 does the ball in England. 
 
 The ponies may not be faster in India than in 
 England, but the game is unquestionably quicker. 
 The ball there travels faster than the ponies, and is 
 generally in front of them. In England it is quite 
 as often behind the player. You have only to watch 
 an Indian polo match carefully to understand why 
 players in India, both native and English, are averse 
 from any alteration in the offside rule. Their game 
 is always fast and free enough for ponies and players, 
 and there is very little of the tendency to stickiness 
 that is the standing danger of English polo. The 
 Indian game is easier to play than the English, and 
 we often find that players of some repute in India fail 
 to show equally good form in England. Mr. John 
 Watson was good in both countries, and Major 
 Maclaren was at his best at Hurlingham ; but with 
 these and some other exceptions, the lumpy sodden 
 turf of English polo grounds defeats at first the 
 best efforts of the Indian player. This difference 
 is emphasised in the very first rule of the Indian 
 game. 
 
378 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Size of the Ground. 
 
 1. The size of the ground shall be as nearly as possible 
 300 yards long and 200 yards broad. 
 
 The polo ground which we find too large in 
 England is barely spacious enough for the Indian 
 players. The absence of a guard along the sides 
 makes a difference, no doubt. Indian matches are 
 usually played more in the middle of the ground 
 than are English games. By common consent every 
 player tries to avoid hitting the ball over the line, 
 whereas most English matches are fought out along 
 the boards quite as much as in the middle of the 
 ground. 
 
 Boundary Lines, 
 
 2. The four corners shall be marked by flags. The 
 boundary lines joining the corner flags shall be spit-locked, 
 except between the goal-posts, and inside the subsidiary goal- 
 marks. Those marking the length of the ground shall be 
 called the side lines ; those marking the breadth of the 
 ground shall be called the back lines. 
 
 Marking of Side Lines. 
 
 3. Small flags shall be placed on each side line to mark 
 points, which shall be thirty yards from each back line, 
 fifty yards from each back line, and the centre of each side 
 line (centre flags). 
 
 Marking of Back Lines. 
 
 4. In the centre of each back line there shall be a goal 
 marked by goal-posts, which shall be at least ten feet high 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 379 
 
 and twenty-two feet apart.^ Eleven feet from the outside of 
 each goal-post, subsidiary goal-marks will be shown on the 
 ground by a small white line perpendicular to the back line. 
 
 Goal- Line and Subsidiary Goal- Lines, 
 
 5. The line between the goal-posts shall be called the 
 goal-line. The line between the subsidiary goal-mark and 
 the goal-post nearest to it shall be called the subsidiary goal- 
 line. For matches the goal-line and the subsidiary goal-line 
 shall be marked by a narrow line of whitewash. 
 
 Another difference we note is that their goal-posts 
 are two feet nearer to each other than ours, being 
 twenty-two, as against twenty-four feet apart. In 
 addition to this a space of eleven feet on each side 
 of the goal-posts is marked off for the subsidiary 
 goals. No amount of subsidiaries ever equal a goal, 
 unless at the close of time the scores are equal, when 
 the subsidiary has the same force as the goal, for it 
 decides the match. I well recollect the establishment 
 of subsidiaries. Several accidents had occurred at 
 the close of hard-fought matches, and it was thought 
 that some reckless play took place in those exciting 
 moments. The authorities pressed hard for rules 
 that would diminish risks. For this purpose the 
 subsidiary was invented to prevent ties. It may be 
 doubted if it was needed. To win by a subsidiary is 
 a conclusion to a match not satisfactory to the victors ; 
 to be beaten by a subsidiary is trying to a defeated 
 team. For while goals must nearly always be won 
 by play, a subsidiary may easily be a fluke. Indeed, 
 
 1 This is the only instance I know of, ancient or modern, in which the goal- 
 posts are less than twenty-four feet apart. 
 
38o POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 must always be so, since no one ever intended to 
 make one if he could achieve a goal. I do not 
 think in reality the last periods of a match are more 
 dangerous than others, and the subsidiary would not 
 be regretted if it ceased to exist. No one would 
 vote for its introduction into English polo. 
 
 Players and Umpires only allowed on the Ground. 
 
 6. Each team shall consist of not more than four players. 
 No person, other than players and umpires, shall come on 
 the ground while the ball is in play. 
 
 The Ball, 
 
 7. The ball shall be about ten and a half inches in 
 circumference and four ounces in weight. 
 
 Duration of Play. 
 
 8. Each match shall last for not more than forty minutes' 
 actual play, divided into periods of five minutes. Time must 
 be called, irrespective of the ball being in play, when the 
 game shall have lasted its specified maximum time. 
 
 The next point of difference is in Rule 8, the 
 Indian game being divided into eight periods of five 
 minutes each. There are several reasons for this 
 rule. In the first place there is the climate, next the 
 fact that the ponies used are less powerful than English 
 ponies, and are not seldom overweighted for a long- 
 continued struggle. Tired ponies often cross their legs 
 and come down, and a fall is a serious matter in India, 
 where the ground is hard. Five minutes is much 
 more interesting than ten to the spectators, and polo 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 381 
 
 is full of excitement in India to many people, natives 
 and Europeans. Moreover, the infantry and native 
 cavalry tournaments have now only six periods of 
 five minutes each, and players and spectators find it 
 enough. No one, I think, doubts that our English 
 matches are too long. The experiment, tried last 
 year at Ranelagh with such notable success, of having 
 all the preliminary ties of the Army Cup and the 
 whole of the Aldershot Cup ties played off in one 
 day in short games, shows that games will bear re- 
 duction in length with advantage. The finals of 
 the Championship, of the Inter- Regimental and 
 Ranelagh Open Cups and a few other first-class 
 tournaments are about the only matches that might 
 not be the better for reduction in length. There is 
 another consideration, and this is that short periods 
 tend to economy in ponies. Two good ponies could 
 undoubtedly play for three or four periods of five 
 minutes each. I can imagine, however, that if the 
 ball did not, as sometimes it does not, go out for 
 seven or eight minutes on a guarded ground, there 
 would be a certain inconvenience in having, say, but 
 two minutes or less of play in the next period. In 
 such a case the Indian plan of deducting the overtime 
 in aggregate from the last period, or the last but one 
 would probably meet the case. This the Indian rule 
 provides for as follows : — 
 
 Periods, 
 
 9. A period will end the first time the ball goes out 
 after five minutes' actual play, except that the penalty 
 
382 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 mentioned in Rule 17 (/), or the penalty for any foul, 
 must be exacted in the same period in which the breach 
 of rules occurred. Any excess of time over five minutes 
 in each period will be deducted from the last period, and, if 
 the aggregate of such overtime exceeds five or ten minutes, 
 from the last period but one, or the last period but two, as 
 may be found necessary. 
 
 The plan here adopted is to deduct all the over- 
 time* in an aggregate at the close of the match, and 
 is a simpler method than the Hurlingham rule of 
 taking off the time from the next period. It has 
 the further advantage of making all the periods of 
 actual play fairly equal in length. Where, however, 
 the ground has no boards, I should think that the 
 ball would seldom be so long without going out 
 as to make the total deductions at the end to 
 extend to more than, say, one period. 
 
 Intervals. 
 
 10. There shall be an interval of not more than three 
 minutes between each period, and of one minute after each 
 goal. At the conclusion of each interval, and, otherwise, 
 whenever the ball goes out of play, the game must be at once 
 restarted as laid down in Rule 17. 
 
 The allowance of time after each period is three 
 minutes, and one minute after each goal, amounting 
 to nearly half an hour to forty minutes' play. This 
 seems unnecessarily long. In England the total 
 pauses would not average more than twenty minutes 
 to an hour's actual play — a better proportion. 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 383 
 
 A Match^ how decided, 
 
 11. A match is won by the team that scores the greatest 
 number of goals, or, in the event of a tie, by the team that 
 scores the greatest number of subsidiary goals. No number 
 of subsidiary goals will ever equal a true goal. If at the 
 expiration of time each team has scored the same number of 
 goals and subsidiary goals, the goals shall be widened up to 
 the subsidiary goal-marks, and fresh subsidiary goal-marks 
 drawn at the usual distance outside them. The game shall 
 then be restarted from the centre of the ground (vide Rule 
 17 (^), and play shall be continued for five minutes. If at 
 the expiration of this additional five minutes the game is no 
 longer a tie, time shall be called, and the match shall end. 
 But if the game is still a tie, time shall not be called until the 
 ball goes out of play. The game shall then be continued 
 with the usual periods and intervals, until one side scores, 
 when it shall end, or, otherwise, until the play is no longer 
 possible. In the latter case the local tournament committee 
 will settle whether the match is to be played over again, 
 or the most equitable way in which a decision shall be 
 arrived at. 
 
 This rule follows the Indian principle of avoiding 
 close struggles, and provides for the widening of the 
 goal-posts to forty-four feet in case of a tie. This 
 seems an almost absurd width, and must deprive 
 Indian polo matches of many exciting finishes. I 
 think most players in England would be sorry to see 
 the introduction of this rule. 
 
 Goal^ how obtained, 
 
 12. A goal is obtained if the ball cross over the back line 
 between the goal-posts, or, if higher than the goal-posts. 
 
384 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 between the goal-posts produced perpendicularly, or, if one 
 or both goal-posts have been displaced, between the points 
 where the goal-posts should stand. 
 
 This rule has the same effect as Hurlingham 
 Rule 17, but the latter would be better if the last 
 clause of the Indian rule was added. 
 
 Subsidiary Goal^ how obtained. 
 
 13. A subsidiary goal is obtained in the same way as a 
 goal, except that to score a subsidiary goal the ball must 
 pass between the subsidiary goal-mark and the goal-post 
 which is nearest to it. After a subsidiary goal the ball shall 
 be hit off in accordance with Rule 17 [e) or [f). 
 
 Goals obtained by Unfair Play. 
 
 14. No goals or subsidiary goals shall be counted which 
 have been obtained by unfair play. Any infringement of 
 the rules constitutes unfair play. 
 
 Choice and Change of Goals, 
 
 15. Sides shall toss for choice of goals. With regard to 
 the change of goals in the case of no goals being scored, 
 when half-time would fall in the middle of a period, the first 
 time the ball goes out of play, after half the time allotted 
 for the totarperiods of play shall have expired, goals shall be 
 changed and the game restarted as directed in paragraph {a) 
 rule 1 7, Rules of the Game of Polo, provided that any penalty 
 due is first exacted. But after the first goal, goals shall only 
 be changed after each goal obtained. 
 
 1 6. If the game has to be stopped from any cause, for 
 any length of time, before the full time of play has been 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 385 
 
 completed, the local committee shall decide when the game 
 shall be resumed. 
 
 Rules 13, 14, 15, and 16 require no comment, 
 and so far as they cover the same ground as the 
 Hurlingham rules, have the same effect. 
 
 Bringing the Ball into Play. 
 
 Starting and Restarting Game. 
 
 17. The umpires shall have the power of ordering play 
 to begin, after the time fixed, notwithstanding the absence 
 of any player. 
 
 (^) To start the game, and after each change of goals, 
 the ball shall be brought into play between the 
 centre flags by one of the umpires (who will remain 
 mounted) bowling the ball underhand along the 
 ground, close to his pony, as hard as possible, at 
 right angles to the side-line, towards the centre of 
 the ground, between the two sides, who will range 
 themselves opposite to each other ; no player to be 
 closer to the umpire than ten yards. The umpire 
 will bring the ball into play, from a point about 
 eighty yards from the side-line, and always from 
 the same side of the ground. 
 
 {b) The same procedure will be adopted in the case of a 
 broken ball or an accident, but in these cases the 
 ball will be brought into play, outwards from the 
 centre, at the spot where the ball was broken, or 
 the accident occurred. 
 
 {c) When the ball goes out at the side, the ball shall be 
 thrown in at once at the spot where it went out, 
 either by the umpire in the manner detailed above, 
 
 2 c 
 
386 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 or by any one on foot deputed by him to do so, 
 who will bowl it in underhand ; no player to be 
 within ten yards of the line. The umpire will 
 not wait for both sides to form up. 
 
 (d) To re-start the game after a foul has been given, the 
 
 penalty for that foul will be carried out. 
 
 (e) When the ball is hit behind the adversary's back line 
 
 by one of the attacking side, the goal referee will 
 place the ball on a spot as near as possible to that at 
 which it crossed the line, but behind it. The 
 umpires will see that the ball is hit off by one of 
 the defending side without delay, and that none of 
 the attacking side approach within thirty yards 
 of the back Hne up to the moment it is hit off. 
 At the commencement of a new period, should 
 none of the defending side be on the spot where the 
 ball went behind, ready to hit off, it is the duty of 
 the goal referee at once to bowl in the ball under- 
 hand, at the spot, at right angles to the back line, 
 as hard as possible. And in this case the penalty 
 for an off-side shall not be claimed against the 
 attacking side, should no one of the defending side 
 be between them and the back line. 
 
 (/) When the ball is hit, with a stick, behind the back 
 line by one of the defending side, one of that side 
 shall hit it off from behind the goal-line, between 
 the goal-posts. All the players on the defending 
 side shall stand behind the back line, not outside 
 the subsidiary goal-marks on each side ; none of 
 the attacking side to be within thirty yards of the 
 back line, in each case, until the ball is hit off 
 across the back line. The penalty will not be 
 exacted should the ball go behind by reason of a 
 glance off a pony or a player. 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 387 
 
 Rule 17 differs from the English rule by laying 
 down the way in which the umpire shall throw in the 
 ball to start the play. The method here advised 
 will be found to be the best in practice, and far 
 better than the overhand chuck of the ball one sees 
 sometimes. The effect of it is, if properly done, to 
 prevent any one snatching the ball or obtaining an 
 undue advantage from the throw-in. The provision 
 that no player should be closer to the umpire than 
 ten yards (30 feet) would be unnecessary here. It 
 would be difficult to bowl a ball on our turf for 
 thirty yards with much effect. There does not seem 
 any reason for interfering with the discretion granted 
 to our umpires as to the distance from which they 
 throw in the ball. 
 
 17 (^). Is the same as in the Hurlingham rules. 
 
 17 (c). Repeats the provision about no player being 
 nearer than ten yards to the umpire who is re- 
 starting the game. 
 
 17 (^). Speaks for itself. 
 
 17 (e). Provides for the hit out and forbids un- 
 necessary delay. 
 
 1 7 (/). Is identical with the now cancelled rule of 
 the Hurlingham code that has just been replaced by 
 the free hit at sixty yards, as a penalty for hitting the 
 ball behind their own goal by one of the defending 
 side. 
 
 Ball in^ and Out of^ Play. 
 
 18. The ball shall be considered to be in play whenever 
 it has been hit off across the back line ; or, in the case of a 
 penalty other than a hit off from behind, whenever it has 
 
388 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 been struck, or struck at, with the intention of hitting off ; 
 or whenever it has been thrown in, unless immediately 
 recalled by the umpire. The ball is out of play if it goes 
 over and clear of the side or back line [vide Rule 35), or, if 
 these lines are marked by a trench, into that trench. 
 
 With the exception of the concluding paragraph, 
 all these provisions are found in the Hurlingham 
 rules. 
 
 Dismounted Player. 
 
 19. No dismounted player shall be allowed in any way 
 to take part in the game while dismounted. 
 
 Left-handed Play and Catching the Ball. 
 
 A player must not play left-handed. If any player catch 
 the ball in any way during the game, it must be dropped on 
 the ground at once. 
 
 Rule 20 forbids left-handed play, which is on the 
 whole a judicious rule. Left-handed play is always 
 dangerous, because it is unexpected, and it is thus 
 liable to cause accidents and collisions. 
 
 Reviving the Ball. 
 
 21. The ball must be revived, whenever the ball goes 
 out of play, with the least possible delay. If unnecessary 
 delay occurs the umpire will either revive the ball himself in 
 the necessary direction, or give a foul against the offending 
 side {vide Rule 39 <7). 
 
 Crooking or Stopping Sticks. 
 
 22. No player shall crook or stop an adversary's stick 
 except when the latter is about to strike the ball, and unless 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 389 
 
 he is on the same side of the adversary's pony as the ball, 
 or immediately behind. 
 
 Rule 22. This rule has been transferred in sub- 
 stance to Hurlingham rules. 
 
 Rough Play, 
 
 23. No player shall seize with the hand, strike, or push 
 with the head, elbow, hand, stick or whip another player or 
 pony J but a player may push with his arm above the elbow, 
 provided the elbow be kept close to his side. A player who 
 after being once warned by the umpire continues to play 
 roughly, renders himself liable to be ordered off the ground 
 for " unfair play " under Rule 38 (a). 
 
 24. No player shall intentionally strike his pony with the 
 head of his polo stick. 
 
 Rules 23 and 24 against rough play are practically 
 identical with the Hurlingham provisions for such 
 cases. 
 
 PThips. 
 
 25. Whips may be used, but the length of a whip must 
 not exceed 3 feet 6 inches. 
 
 This is a step in the right direction, if a whip is 
 required at all. In the case of a lazy Arab a sharp 
 cut may be desirable. But a wise player would think 
 twice before he bought a pony that required much 
 whip or had had it used on him frequently. Nothing, 
 of course, is worse form or more useless than to set 
 to work to flog a pony half across a polo ground. 
 This is seldom done, but when it is done it is 
 
390 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 probably more to ease the owner's temper than to 
 improve the pony. Umpires might perhaps be 
 empowered to check this use of the whip. 
 
 I have always had a doubt as to the fairness of the 
 use of the whip, as the sight and sound may easily 
 upset a nervous pony belonging to another player. 
 It is possible that the whip may follow sharp spurs 
 into the category of things forbidden. On the whole, 
 I think most people would agree that a pony that 
 requires a whip is out of his element on a polo 
 ground. Mares should never be struck at all. I 
 am far from saying that no correction is ever re- 
 quired, for it is, but it should be given in private, 
 and the result will not be forgotten if, when you use 
 the whip or spurs, you speak sharply. The pony 
 will respond to a word afterwards. A whip in a 
 game is dangerous in the hands of an excitable or 
 quick-tempered man, and is sometimes used in a 
 fashion which suggests cruelty to the spectator. Of 
 this the least appearance, not to say reality, should 
 be avoided for the sake of the good name of polo. 
 
 No Player to Interfere when Offside. 
 
 26. No player when offside shall be allowed to hit 
 the ball, or shall in any way prevent the opposite side from 
 reaching or hitting the ball, or in any way interfere in the 
 game, intentionally or otherwise. 
 
 Definition of Offside, 
 
 27. A player is " offside " when at the time of the ball 
 being hit, he has no adversary nearer than he is to such 
 adversary's back line or behind that line, and he is neither 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 391 
 
 in possession of the ball, nor behind one of his own side, who 
 is in possession of the ball. He shall be deemed to remain 
 offside until he is — first, in the position of an onside player ; 
 second, until the ball is hit, or hit at, again. 
 
 Rule 27. In the last revision of the rules by the 
 Indian Polo Association, the offside rule was slightly 
 altered. The player ceases to be offside directly he 
 places himself onside, and has merely therefore to 
 pull back into that position, and ceases to be under 
 the disqualification of a player offside directly he does 
 so. This lessens the severity of the rule, especially as 
 against No. i . No. 4 B pulls back and puts No. i A 
 offside by six inches. No. i A checks his pony and 
 lets No. 4 B be nearer to the goal than he is, and so 
 long as No. i A does not interfere with No. 4 B 
 while he is actually offside^ he can ride him off or hit 
 the ball directly he is onside again, whether the ball 
 " is hit or hit at " or not. 
 
 In the case of a player who has returned to the 
 position of an onside player after having been off- 
 sided, provided, I suppose, the offside has not been 
 claimed in the meantime, there would of course be 
 no penalty, but in India the umpires would probably 
 not give an offside if they saw the player trying to 
 place himself onside again. 
 
 Dangerous Fouls. 
 Definition of Possession of Ball. 
 
 28. The player who last hit the ball, if still following the 
 line of the hall^ remains in possession of the ball, so long as 
 
392 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 he can, at the pace at which he is moving^ reach the ball 
 again before any other player ; and the possession of the ball 
 only passes to another player, when that other player — 
 
 (a) Is riding on a line closer and more nearly parallel to 
 
 the line on which the ball is travelling than the 
 original striker. 
 
 [b] Places himself on the Hne of the ball first without 
 
 causing the original striker to check to avoid a collision, 
 
 {c) Fairly "rides off" (Rule 30) the original striker. 
 
 The object of the rule is to give the possession of 
 the ball to the man who follows its course most 
 closely. It is the same as that of the Hurlingham 
 rules, but the wording of {a) is somewhat more 
 accurate and precise. 
 
 There is one important clause in this rule which 
 has no equivalent in the English rules, " so long 
 as he can at the pace at which he is moving reach 
 the ball before any other player." 
 
 This clause must be taken in connection with the 
 advice given to umpires (p. 401), which runs — 
 
 "In all doubtful cases of crossing, the pace at 
 which both players are moving must be carefully 
 considered, as on this depends the question whether 
 the player entitled to possession has (or has not) to 
 check to avoid collision." These two clauses taken 
 together are a most valuable help to the umpire. 
 The italicised clause in Rule 28 entitles the umpire 
 to consider the question of the relative pace of two 
 players. The advice indicates to him in what way 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 393 
 
 he is to apply his observations to individual cases. 
 Thus supposing A on a slow pony (or being a player 
 who is not riding his best pace) is in possession and 
 is crossed by B on a faster pony (or because B is 
 pushing along at greater speed), A is not entitled to 
 claim a cross, even though he check his pony, because 
 that action was not necessary to safety. The play 
 was not dangerous. Where there is no danger there 
 can in such cases be no foul. The umpire, however, 
 while bound to consider the pace, is left to his own 
 discretion in the application of the principle. The 
 prudent umpire will incline to severity in granting 
 crosses, giving the player crossed the benefit of the 
 doubt. Yet it is not enough for a player " to check 
 his pony,*' he must be obliged to do so. In the 
 clause " the player entitled to possession has to check 
 his pony to avoid collision," the words *' has to," are 
 clearly intended to be equivalent to "is obliged to 
 check." 
 
 Crossing. 
 
 29. One player crosses another — 
 
 {a) Who, when not entitled to possession of the ball (as 
 defined in Rule 28), crosses the line on which the 
 ball is travelling, or that line produced, and thereby 
 collides with the player in possession of the ball, 
 or causes the latter to check to avoid collision. 
 
 [b) Who when in possession of the ball, turns on the ball, 
 except at such a distance as to obviate any chance 
 of collision with another player riding on the line, 
 produced either way on which the ball is, or has 
 been travelling. 
 
394 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 (c) Who, when two players (neither entitled to possession) 
 start from difFerent directions to try and obtain 
 possession of the ball, does not give way to the 
 other plaver of the two who is moving on the 
 line more nearly parallel to that on which the ball 
 is, or has been travelling. 
 
 N.B. — In no case can a player be made to pay the 
 penalty for a cross, who is so ridden ofF as to be 
 forced across the line of a player who is in 
 possession of the ball. In this case the player who 
 caused the danger is to blame. 
 
 Rule 29 is practically the same, except that {b) is 
 not defined in the Hurlingham rule as constituting a 
 cross, but I think most umpires would give a cross 
 in such a case, and would be justified in doing so. 
 The clause, however, is one that it would do no 
 harm to add to the Hurlingham rules. 
 
 (c) The wording is difFerent from Hurlingham, 
 but the meaning is much the same. 
 
 To the note appended to this rule we have no 
 equivalent, but Rule 39 brings such cases within the 
 discretion of the umpire. 
 
 Fair Riding. 
 
 30. A player shall be considered to ride ofF fairly, when, 
 having placed himself abreast of an adversary (after following 
 a line of direction as nearly as possible parallel to that on 
 which his adversary is moving), he gradually forces him 
 from, or prevents his continuing in, the direction in which 
 he is riding. 
 
 This is a very important rule, and contains what 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 395 
 
 Hurlingham has not — a definition very clear and pre- 
 cise of the right way to ride another player off. The 
 effect of this rule is to prevent the heavy bump- 
 ing into a player at an angle, which is common in 
 England. The Indian method of riding up alongside 
 and then trying to edge the adversary away is not so 
 dangerous, and gives more advantage to real horse- 
 manship, an accomplishment polo should encourage 
 men to try for. Moreover, this manner of riding off 
 is not so likely to spoil the pony that is ridden by 
 the opponent. 
 
 Dangerous Riding, 
 
 31. Riding into an adversary in any other way than is 
 defined in Rule 28, or placing a stick in a dangerous manner 
 over or under the body, or across the legs, of an adversary's 
 pony, constitutes dangerous riding. A player, however, who 
 deliberately rides his pony up to an adversary who is in pos- 
 session of, and striking at, the ball, or who deliberately rides 
 his pony over the ball to prevent an adversary striking at it, 
 does so at his own risk. 
 
 This rule has practically been adopted into our 
 code. 
 
 Penalties 
 Penalty for an Ordinary Foul, 
 
 32. The penalty for an "ordinary foul," i.e, for any in- 
 fringement of Rules 19-27, is either — 
 
 ( I ) A free hit from where the ball was when the foul 
 occurred, none of the side causing the foul to come 
 within ten yards of the ball till it has been hit or 
 hit at. 
 
396 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 (2) The side causing the foul to take the ball back and 
 hit it off from behind their own back line, as in Rule 
 
 '7 (/)• 
 The side which is not the offending one has the choice 
 
 of penalties. 
 
 Penalty for a " Dangerous Foul^ 
 
 33. The penalty for a " dangerous foul," i.e. for crossing 
 or dangerous riding, is as follows : — 
 
 A free hit from a spot fifty yards from the back line of 
 the side causing the foul, opposite the centre of the goal, or, 
 if preferred, from where the foul occurred ; all the side 
 causing the foul to be behind the back line until the ball is 
 hit or hit at, but not between the goal-posts, nor when the 
 ball is brought into play may any of that side ride out from 
 between the goal-posts ; none of the other side to be nearer 
 the back line than the ball is at the moment the ball is hit 
 or hit at. 
 
 Time Allowed for a Penalty. 
 
 33A. If a penalty for an ordinary or dangerous foul is 
 awarded within fifteen seconds of final time being called, 
 then fifteen seconds shall be allowed from the time the ball 
 is hit or hit at until final time is called. 
 
 The purpose of this is, ot course, to prevent any 
 advantage accruing to a side from a foul. It will be 
 noted that the whole tendency of the changes in the 
 rules of polo, both in England and in India, is to 
 make them more stringent in restraining unfair or 
 dangerous play. If once the authorities can succeed 
 in discouraging reckless play effectually they will 
 have gone far to remove from polo the reproach that 
 it is a dangerous game. 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 397 
 
 Umpires, etc. 
 Umpire Staff. 
 
 34. Two umpires, four goal referees, a time-keeper, and 
 a scorer shall be nominated for each match. The umpires 
 and goal referees shall each be provided with a whistle. 
 Each pair of goal referees shall in addition be provided with 
 a coloured flag for signalling goals, and a white flag for 
 signalling subsidiary goals. The time-keeper shall be pro- 
 vided with a stop-watch. 
 
 The Whistle, 
 
 35. Umpires and goal referees will blow a whistle when- 
 ever the ball is out of play, as a signal that the game must 
 be stopped. The whistle must never be blown to show that 
 the ball is brought into play. 
 
 Salifications of Umpires. 
 
 36. Umpires must be regular polo players, and must 
 possess a thorough knowledge of the rules of the game. 
 They must be mounted on well-trained and fast ponies, so 
 as to be able to ride near enough to the ball to give a deci- 
 sion at any moment, and yet not to interfere with the 
 players. Their decision is final on all questions arising out 
 of the actual play of the game, as well as on questions declared 
 by these rules to be subject to their final decision. 
 
 The staff of an Indian polo ground is a large one, 
 and requires six men. The goal referees decide on 
 disputed goals, wave a flag, and blow a whistle when 
 the ball is out of play. The whistle is, as with us, a 
 signal that the ball is dead. The last of these three 
 rules is a definition as to the qualifications of umpires, 
 and is an excellent one. 
 
398 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Duties of Umpires as to Stopping the Game. 
 
 37. It shall be the duty of umpires to stop the game 
 when — 
 
 {a) The ball is sufficiently damaged to interfere with the 
 game. 
 
 {b) The ball is not brought properly into play. 
 
 \c) The ball crosses the side line. 
 
 \d) They see, whether appealed to or not, any infringe- 
 ment of these rules constituting an " ordinary foul " 
 or a " dangerous foul." 
 
 {e) Any fall or accident involving danger occurs. 
 
 Duties of Umpires as to Dangerous Players and Ponies. 
 
 38. It shall be the duty of the umpires to order off the 
 ground — 
 
 {a) Any player who deliberately plays unfairly or rides 
 dangerously, and he shall not be replaced. 
 
 [b) Any pony which they may consider dangerous or 
 improperly bitted, or which the rider has not under 
 thorough control. 
 
 Duties of Umpires as to Reviving the Ball^ etc. 
 
 39. It is the duty of umpires — 
 
 {a) To see that no delay occurs in reviving the ball under 
 Rule 17 (^/), {e\ and (/) {yide Rule 21). 
 
 (^) To order any player to take off his spurs, or to use 
 spurs without rowels, who, in his opinion, is ill- 
 treating his pony. 
 
 Rules 36, 37, and 38, though they do not really 
 add much to the ordinary ideas of the umpires' duties, 
 should most unquestionably be as they are here — 
 made an integral portion of the rules of polo. 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 399 
 
 Duties of Goal Referees, 
 
 40. Goal referees shall blow the whistle the moment the 
 ball crosses the back line at any point. They are the judges 
 of the goals and subsidiaries, but if at any time they are in 
 doubt, the umpires must be consulted. In the case of a goal 
 or a subsidiary goal they will at once signal to the scorer, 
 and see that the signal is answered. Their duties as to re- 
 starting the game are explained in Rule 17 {e). 
 
 We have no goal referees. The flag signallers 
 with us are club attendants. 
 
 Duties of Time-keeper. 
 
 41. The time-keeper is responsible that a bell is rung, or 
 a bugle sounded, at the conclusion of each period and in- 
 terval. He will stop his watch whenever the whistle is 
 blown. No time shall be counted while the ball is out of 
 play. 
 
 Time-keeper. — Nothing new is here, but it is a 
 clear advantage again to make stopping the watch 
 on the blowing of the whistle a rule. 
 
 We now come to the '* Hints to Umpires," con- 
 tained in the Indian Polo Calendar. They include, 
 in fact, almost the whole duty of umpires, and are 
 as applicable to English and American as to Indian 
 umpires. They are worth the most careful study, 
 and in connection with them I would commend to 
 the reader a reference to Rule 28 and its commentary 
 on p. 392 of the present work. 
 
400 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 HINTS TO UMPIRES 
 
 1. Umpires should endeavour to place themselves in the 
 most advantageous place for seeing the game, and apportion- 
 ing the work. One on each side of the play, level generally 
 with the back, will be found the best place as a rule for 
 attaining this end. 
 
 2. By dividing the ground in two, both lengthways and 
 breadthways, each umpire can take one back line and one 
 side line. 
 
 3. There is a tendency, on the part of umpires, from 
 natural causes to watch only the play in the immediate 
 vicinity of the ball. For this reason much unfair riding by 
 No. I's, when in reality oiFside, escapes their attention. 
 This may be obviated by each umpire keeping under special 
 observation the four players who happen to be, at any given 
 time, nearest to his own back line. 
 
 4. Umpires should have new balls in their pockets, with 
 which to re-start the game at once^ if the ball goes out of 
 play. An umpire will find it easy to bowl in correctly, if 
 he puts his horse in motion in the direction he wishes to 
 bowl the ball. 
 
 5. They, and goal referees, should blow their whistles 
 loud enough for the time- keeper to hear. This point is 
 sometimes forgotten. 
 
 6. They should make up their minds, and give their 
 decisions clearly and firmly, refusing to enter into any dis- 
 cussion as to the why, or wherefore, of their decisions. 
 
 7. Either umpire should, whether appealed to or not, stop 
 the game if he sees a foul, and award a penalty, although it 
 may have happened on the side of the game away from him. 
 But he should use his discretion in not adjudging a foul, if 
 
Cii :& 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 401 
 
 the other umpire, nearest to the incident and in full view, 
 has evidently taken no objection. 
 
 8. They must bear in mind that if they do not order off 
 the ground any dangerous or unmanageable pony, they more 
 or less make themselves responsible for any accident that may 
 occur through that pony. The same applies in the case of 
 a player riding dangerously and repeating the offence after 
 being warned. It is their first and most imperative duty to 
 stop dangerous and unfair play of any sort or kind. 
 
 9. The special attention of umpires is drawn to the 
 following : — 
 
 (a) As crosses frequently occur in the meeting of the 
 ball, when hit out from the back line, the nearest 
 umpire should place himself on the line of the ball, 
 produced in either direction (vUe example). 
 
 {h) When a player is pursuing an adversary with intent 
 to hook his stick, the umpire should see that when 
 he does so he is on the same side as the ball, or 
 immediately behind. This particular breach of 
 rules often occurs in a scrimmage in the vicinity 
 of goal. 
 
 (r) When a player, with the intention of hitting a back- 
 hander, comes in at an angle, on the line of the 
 ball, the umpire should see that he is entitled to 
 possession, under Rule 28 ; as if he is not entitled 
 to possession of the ball, and the player in possession 
 of the ball has to check to avoid a collision, it is a 
 " cross " (vide example). 
 
 (d) In all doubtful cases of crossing, the pace at which 
 both players are moving must be carefully considered^ 
 as on this depends the question whether the player 
 entitled to possession has to check to avoid collision. 
 
 {e) The umpire should see that none of the attacking 
 
 2 D 
 
,.b' 
 
 402 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 side are within 30 yards of the back line, when the 
 ball is hit off from behind. 
 (f) The umpire should see that none of the players who 
 have been sent behind their back line under Rule 17 
 (/), 32 (2), or 33, when the ball is hit out, cross 
 that line before the ball. 
 {£) Each umpire should watch the position of the back 
 and No. I, under his immediate observation, at the 
 moment the ball is hit, either in front of or behind 
 these two players, as this moment deter- 
 mines the question of oiFside. 
 
 A X .-' 
 Wl *■ -0-' „ .1 
 
 Example I. — Rule 29 — Crossing x^*' 
 
 A hits the ball to X. ^^^ 
 
 If B can unques- ^^^ tionably reach the ball 
 at X, without ^^^ causing A to check to avoid 
 a collision, yf then B is entitled to possession, 
 ^jftr g and continuing his course to B' take 
 j^ an ofF-side backhander. 
 *\^B But if there is reasonable doubt, then it is 
 ^ B's duty to swerve towards B" (the line of the 
 \^ ball), and take a near-side backhander. If, 
 in taking "^^ that backhander, or afterwards, his pony 
 in the slightest ^ degree crosses the line of the ball, a 
 "cross" should ^^-^ -^ 
 be given against him. 'O- < '<&^ 
 
 Example II. — Rule 29 — ^^ Crossing 
 
 \ 
 
 A hits the ball out from ^^ behind to X. 
 
 B rides to meet it, and C to ^\ take it on. 
 
 A collision is imminent between )^r B and C at X. 
 
 B must be given way ^v 
 
 to, because he is on the ^~0 o 
 
 line on which the ball travelled, even though coming in an 
 opposite direction, whereas C would cross that line. 
 
INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 403 
 
 The more we study these " hints " the more we 
 shall learn of the duty of the umpire. 
 
 For example, hint No. 3 touches on a common 
 failing of umpires. This weakness leads to a good 
 many cases of offside being chanced by unscrupulous 
 forward players. It might almost be said that the 
 umpire has nothing to do with the ball, it is so much 
 the most important part of his duty to watch the 
 players. 
 
 No. 4 is to be interpreted by Rule 17 (^), which 
 directs that the ball is to be bowled in underhand. 
 
 Other points there are, especially that in No. 7, the 
 emphasising of the rule that umpires are to interfere 
 whether an appeal is made to them or not. There is 
 a tendency in all men, from which umpires are not 
 exempt, to follow the line of least resistance. There- 
 fore many of them seldom or never blow the whistle 
 until they are appealed to. Some people think, how- 
 ever, that the opposing sides should not be allowed to 
 appeal at all to the umpire, but that the umpire should 
 in every case take the responsibility. This would be 
 desirable, but it would perhaps be difficult to carry out 
 in practice. In any case, in both countries, as the game 
 becomes stricter and more scientific, more and more 
 responsibility must be thrown on the umpire. An 
 umpire is probably mistaken if he inflicts a penalty 
 for a foul or offside that he has not seen and noted 
 with his own eyes. Again, in No. 9 (J?) the necessity 
 of keeping his eyes open to unfair use of the stick 
 in scrimmages is noted. It is not only that accidents 
 sometimes happen, but that unfair use of the stick is 
 
404 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 very common. For example, in 1904 I saw a most 
 important stroke stopped in a first-class match by 
 a player reaching over a pony and crooking the stick 
 in direct defiance of rules both in the English and 
 Indian codes. 
 
 With some very slight alterations these " hints " 
 might be incorporated into our code of rules, some 
 as laws of the game, and others as helps to the inter- 
 pretation of the rules. 
 
 The strong point in these rules is that they are 
 precisely worded, and careful to include in the rules 
 of polo all those details of management and discipline 
 which are necessary. Rules of this kind add nothing 
 to the complexity of a code, but give official position 
 to umpires, referees, and timekeepers, and add 
 authority to their offices and decisions. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 d05 
 
HURLINGHAM CLUB 
 POLO COMMITTEE 
 
 (Nominated by the Hurlingham Club) 
 
 The Governing Body of the Game, elected 1903 
 
 (This is not the existing Committee, 1905, but it is to the Committee of 
 1903 that we owe the last important revision of the Rules.) ^ 
 
 Viscount Valentia, M.P., Chairman. 
 
 W. S. BUCKMASTIR. 
 
 Captain G. Fitzgerald. 
 F. M. Freake. 
 
 Earl of Harrington. 
 Major C. Peters. 
 A. Rawlinson. 
 Captain W. G. Renton. 
 
 J. Watson. 
 
 REPRESENTATIVE MEMBERS 
 
 COUNTY POLO ASSOCIATION 
 
 C. AdAMTHWAITE. I TrESHAM GlLBEV. 
 
 G. H. PiLKINGTON. 
 
 ARMY POLO COMMITTEE 
 
 Lieut.-Colonel Fenwick, M.V.O., D.S.O., R.H.G. 
 Major H. N. Schofield, V.C, R.H.A. 
 
 RANELAGH CLUB 
 (No appointment made.) 
 
 ROEHAMPTON CLUB 
 Captain E. D. Miller, D.S.O. 
 
 ^ Alterations subsequent to 1903 are printed in italics. 
 407 
 
4o8 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 OFFICIALS OF THE HURLINGHAM CLUB 
 
 Major F. Egerton Grein, Manager. 
 
 G. L. St. Quintin, Assistant Manager for Polo. 
 
 Captain F. Blacker, znd Assistant Manager for Polo. 
 
 HURLINGHAM RULES AND REGULATIONS 
 
 Height, 
 
 1. The height of ponies shall not exceed 14 hands 2 ins., 
 and no pony shall be played either in practice games or matches 
 unless it has been registered in accordance with the Rules of 
 Measurement. (Penalty 9.) 
 
 Unsafe Pony. 
 
 2. No pony showing vice or not under proper control shall 
 be allowed in the game. (Penalty 10.) 
 
 Ground. 
 
 3. The goals to be not less than 250 yds. apart, and each 
 goal to be 8 yds. wide. 
 
 A full-sized ground should not exceed 300 yds. in length by 
 200 yds. in width, if unboarded ; and 300 yds. in length and 
 160 yds. in width if boarded. 
 
 Size and Weight of Balls. 
 
 4. The size of the balls shall not exceed 3J in. in diameter, 
 and the weight of the ball shall not exceed 5 J oz. 
 
 Umpire. Referee. 
 
 5. Each side shall nominate an umpire, unless it be mutually 
 agreed to play with one instead of two ; and his or their decisions 
 shall be final. In important matches, in addition to the umpires 
 a referee may be appointed, whose decision in the event of the 
 umpires disagreeing shall be final. 
 
 Whistle. Umpire. Referee. 
 
 6. The umpire shall carry a whistle, which he shall use as 
 required. If the umpire blow his whistle the ball is dead, but 
 
APPENDIX 409 
 
 if the other umpire disagrees, a referee shall be called in, who, 
 after consulting both umpires and taking any necessary evidence, 
 shall decide on the course to be pursued. Any infringement of 
 the Rules constitutes a foul. In case of an infringement of 
 Rules 20, 21, 22, 24, 25, 27, 28, 29, and 30, the umpire shall 
 stop the game ; and in the case of an infringement of Rule 26 
 the umpire shall stop the game on an appeal by any one of the 
 side which has been fouled. 
 
 Time-keeper and Scorer. 
 
 7. An official time-keeper and scorer shall be employed in 
 all games and matches. 
 
 Number of Flayers. 
 
 8. The number of players contending is limited to four a- 
 side in all games and matches. 
 
 How Game Commences. 
 
 9. The game commences by both sides taking up their 
 position in the middle of the ground, and the umpire throwing 
 the ball into the centre of the ground between the opposing 
 ranks of players. 
 
 Duration of Play. 
 
 10. The duration of play in a match shall be one hour, 
 divided into six periods of ten minutes each, with an interval of 
 three minutes after each period except the third {half-time')., when the 
 interval shall be five minutes. 
 
 Excess Time. 
 The five first periods of play shall terminate as soon as the 
 ball goes out of play after the expiration of the prescribed time ; 
 any excess of time in any of these periods, due to the ball re- 
 maining in play, being deducted from the succeeding period. 
 
 Last Period. 
 
 The last period shall terminate although the ball is still in 
 play at the first stroke of the final bell, wherever the ball may 
 be. 
 
41 o POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Exception. 
 
 In case of a tie the last period shall be prolonged till the ball 
 goes out of play, and if still a tie, after an interval of five 
 minutes, the ball shall be started from where it went out of 
 play, and the game continued, in periods of ten minutes, with 
 the usual intervals, until one side obtain a goal, which shall 
 determine the match. 
 
 BeiL 
 
 11. The bell shall be rung to signify to the players that the 
 ten minutes has expired, and it shall be rung again when the 
 ball next goes out of play, to indicate the time for changing 
 ponies. 
 
 Changing Ponies. 
 
 12. With the exception of the intervals allowed in Rule lo, 
 play shall be continuous ; any change of ponies, except according 
 to the above provisions, shall be at the risk of the player. 
 
 Ball Hit Behind by Attacking Side. 
 
 13. If the ball be hit behind the back line by one of the 
 opposite side, it shall be hit off without delay from where it 
 crossed the line, but at least 12 feet from the goal-post, after giving 
 the opposing side reasonable time to get to the 30 yds. line. 
 None of the attacking side shall be within 30 yds. of the back 
 line when the ball is hit off. (Penalty 5.) 
 
 Unnecessary Delay. 
 N.B. — There must be no unnecessary delay. (Penalty 6.) 
 
 Ball Hit Behind by Defending Side. 
 
 14. If the ball be hit behind the back line by one of the 
 defending side. Penalty 4 shall be exacted, provided the ball 
 does not glance off another player or another pony. (Penalty 4.) 
 
 Ball Thrown In by Umpire. 
 
 15. When the ball is hit out, it must be thrown into the 
 ground by the umpire from the exact spot where it went out, in 
 a direction parallel to the two goal - lines, and between the 
 
APPENDIX 411 
 
 opposing ranks of players. There must be no delay whatsoever 
 or any consideration for absent players. 
 
 Ball Out, 
 
 16. The ball must go over and clear of the boundary line 
 to be out. 
 
 Goals, 
 
 17. A goal is gained when a ball passes between the goal- 
 posts, and over the goal-line. If a ball is hit above the top of 
 the goal-posts, but in the opinion of the umpire, between those 
 posts produced, it shall be deemed a goal. 
 
 To Win Game, 
 
 18. The side that makes most goals wins the game. 
 
 Ends Changed. 
 
 19. Ends shall be changed after every goal, or if no goal 
 have been obtained, after the third period. 
 
 Riding Out an Antagonist. Crossing. 
 
 20. A player may ride out an antagonist, or interpose his 
 pony before his antagonist, so as to prevent the latter reaching 
 the ball, but he may not cross another player in possession of the 
 ball, except at such a distance that the said player shall not be 
 compelled to check his pony to avoid a collision. (Penalty i.) 
 
 Definition of Crossing. 
 
 If two players are riding from different directions to hit the 
 ball, and a collision appears probable, then the player in posses- 
 sion of the ball (that is, who last hit the ball, or, if neither have 
 hit the ball, the player who is coming from the direction from 
 which the ball was last hit) must be given way to. (Penalty i.) 
 
 Exact Line of the Ball. 
 (i) Any player who follows the exact line of the ball from 
 the direction from which it has been last hit, is in possession 
 of the ball rather than any player coming from any other 
 direction. 
 
412 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Last Striker. 
 
 The last striker is in possession provided that no other player 
 can, without causing the striker to check his pony to avoid a 
 collision, get on the line of the ball in front of him. Under 
 these circumstances the last striker may not ride into the adver- 
 sary from behind, but must if necessary take the ball on the near 
 side of his own pony. 
 
 Last Striker. 
 
 No player shall be deemed to be in possession of the ball by 
 reason of his being the last striker if he shall have deviated from 
 pursuing the exact course of the ball. 
 
 Riding to Meet the Ball. 
 
 (2) Any player who rides to meet the ball on the exact line 
 of its course is in possession rather than any other player riding 
 at an angle from any direction. 
 
 Riding at an Angle. 
 
 (3) Any player riding from the direction from which the ball 
 has last been hit, at an angle to its course, has possession rather 
 than any player riding at an angle in the opposite direction. 
 
 Riding in Same Direction, 
 
 (4) If two players are riding from the same direction, that 
 player is in possession whose course is at the smallest angle to 
 the line of the ball. 
 
 Left-handed Players. 
 
 (5) If two players are riding from opposite directions to hit 
 the ball, one of these being a left-handed player, the latter must 
 give way. 
 
 N.B. — The line of the ball is the line of its course or that line 
 produced at the moment any question arises. 
 
 Dangerous Riding. 
 
 21. No player shall ride dangerously. (Penalty i.) 
 
 Dangerous Use of Stick. 
 
 22. No player shall use his stick dangerously. (Penalty i.) 
 
APPENDIX 413 
 
 23. In the case of a player being disabled by a foul, Penalty 8 
 may be exacted by the side that has been fouled, and Penalty i 
 shall be exacted in any case. (Penalties i and 8.) 
 
 Rough Play. 
 
 24. No player shall seize with the hand, strike, or push with 
 the head, hand, arm, or elbow, but a player may push with his 
 arm, above the elbow, provided the elbow be kept close to his 
 side. (Penalty i or 2 or 3.) 
 
 Dangerous Rough Play. 
 N.B. — Penalty i shall only be exacted if the umpire considers 
 the play dangerous. 
 
 Crooking Sticks. 
 
 25. No player shall crook an adversary's stick, unless he is on 
 the same side of an adversary's pony as the ball, or in a direct 
 line behind, and his stick is neither over or under the body nor 
 across the legs of an adversary's pony. The stick may not be 
 crooked unless an adversary is in the act of striking at the ball. 
 
 Striking Across an Adversary's Pony. 
 When two players are riding abreast, no player shall strike at 
 the ball over or under the body or across the legs of an adver- 
 sary's pony. A player who deliberately rides his pony up to an 
 adversary who is in possession of and striking at the ball, or who 
 deliberately rides his pony over the ball to prevent an adversary 
 striking at it, does so at his own risk. (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
 Offside. 
 
 26. No player who is offside shall hit the ball, or shall in 
 any way prevent the opposite side from reaching or hitting the 
 ball. (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
 Definition of Offside. 
 
 A player is offside when at the time of the ball being hit he 
 
 has no one of the opposite side nearer the adversaries' goal-line, 
 
 or that line produced, or behind that line, and he is neither in 
 
 possession of the ball nor behind one of his own side who is in 
 
414 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 possession of the ball. The goal-line means the eight-yards line 
 between the goal -posts. A player, if offside, remains offside 
 until the ball is hit or hit at again. 
 
 Carrying Ball. 
 zj, A player may not carry the ball. In the event of the ball 
 lodging upon or against a player or pony, it must be immediately 
 dropped to the ground. (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
 Striking Pony with Head of Polo Stick. 
 
 28. No player shall intentionally strike his pony with the 
 head of his polo stick. (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
 Broken Sticks. 
 
 29. Should a player's stick be broken, he must borrow one 
 from one of his own side, or ride to the place where sticks are 
 kept and take one. In the event of a stick being dropped he 
 must either pick it up himself, borrow one from one of his own 
 side, or ride to the place where sticks are kept and take one. On 
 no account may a stick be brought on to the ground. (Penalty 
 
 2 or 3.) 
 
 Dismounted Player. 
 
 30. No dismounted player is allowed to hit the ball or inter- 
 fere in the game. (Penalty 2 or 3.) 
 
 Throwing in Ball. 
 
 31. If the ball be damaged, the umpire shall at his dis- 
 cretion stop the game, and throw in a new ball at the place 
 where it was broken, towards the nearest side of the ground, in 
 a direction parallel to the two goal-lines and between the oppos- 
 ing ranks of players. 
 
 N.B. — It is desirable that the game shall be stopped and the 
 ball changed when the damaged ball is in such a position that 
 neither side is favoured thereby. 
 
 Absent Player, 
 
 32. If a player leaves the game in order to change a pony, or 
 to get a fresh stick, or for any other purpose, the penalty for off- 
 
APPENDIX 415 
 
 side cannot be exacted against the opposing side until the return 
 of the player into the game. 
 
 Ground Kept Clear. 
 
 33. No person allowed within the arena — players, umpires, 
 referee, and manager excepted. 
 
 Accidents. 
 
 34. {a) If a player or a pony be injured by a fall or any other 
 accident, the umpire shall stop the game, and allow time for the 
 injured man or pony to be replaced. 
 
 (^) If a player or a pony falls through that player or that 
 pony's fault, the umpire shall not stop the game, unless he is 
 satisfied that the player or pony is hurt. 
 
 Where Ball Thrown In. 
 
 N.B. — On play being resumed, the ball shall be thrown in 
 where it was when the game was stopped, and in the manner 
 provided for in Rule 15. 
 
 Spurs and Blinkers. 
 
 35. No blinkers, or spurs with rowels are allowed ; no pony 
 blind of an eye is allowed to play. 
 
 Foul at End of Match. 
 
 36. In the case of a foul occurring at the end of a match and 
 there not being time to exact the penalty before the final bell 
 rings, " one minute extra shall be allowed " from the time the 
 ball is hit or hit at in carrying out the penalty. 
 
 Substitutes in Tournaments. 
 
 'i^'j. In tournaments if a player having taken part in the 
 tournament for any reason be unable to play, he may, with the 
 consent of the committee of the club where the tournament is 
 held, be replaced by any player who by the rules of the tourna- 
 ment is qualified, provided the said player has not already 
 competed in another team. 
 
41 6 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Disregard of Umpire, 
 
 38. The decisions and injunctions of the umpire must not be 
 disregarded or questioned. (Penalty 7.) 
 
 Incidents Not Provided For. 
 
 39. Should any incident or question, not provided for in 
 these Rules, arise, such incident or question shall be decided by 
 the umpire or umpires. If the umpires disagree a referee shall 
 be called in, whose decision shall be final. 
 
 PENALTIES. 
 
 Penalty i. 
 A free " hit at " the ball from a spot 60 yards from the goal-line 
 of the side fouling, opposite the centre of goal, or if preferred, 
 from where the foul occurred ; all the side fouling to be behind 
 their back line until the ball is hit or hit at, but not between 
 the goal-posts, nor when the ball is brought into play may any 
 of the side ride out from between the goal-posts. None of the 
 side fouled to be nearer the goal-line produced than the ball is 
 at the moment it is hit or hit at. (See Rules 20, 21, 22, 23, 
 and 24.) 
 
 Penalty 2. 
 
 A free "hit at" the ball from where it was when the foul 
 took place, none of the side fouling to be within 20 yards of 
 the ball, the side fouled being free to place themselves where 
 they choose. 
 
 Penalty 3. 
 
 The side fouling take the ball back and hit it off from behind 
 their own goal-line between the posts, none of fouled side to be 
 within 30 yards of the goal-line produced, the side fouling being 
 free to place themselves where they choose. (For Penalties 2 
 and 3, see Rules 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, and 30.) 
 
 Penalty 4. 
 A free "hit at" the ball, from a spot opposite where the ball 
 was hit behind and 60 yards distant from the " goal-line pro- 
 duced," none of the side fouling to be within 20 yards of the 
 
APPENDIX 417 
 
 ball, the side fouled being free to place themselves where 
 they choose. (See Rule 14.) 
 
 Penalty 5. 
 At the umpire's discretion a second free hit in the case of 
 Rule 13 and Penalty 3 being infringed, and in cases when 
 Penalties i, 2, and 4 are infringed, a second free "hit at" the 
 ball. (See Rule 13, and Penalties i, 2, 3, and 4.) 
 
 Penalty 6. 
 In the event of unnecessary delay in hitting out the ball, 
 the umpire shall call on the offending side to hit out at once ; 
 if the umpire's request is not complied with, he shall bowl in the 
 ball underhand at the spot where the ball crossed the back line 
 at right angles to the goal-line or " goal-line produced," as hard 
 as possible. In this case the penalty for an offside shall not be 
 claimed against the attacking side should no one of the defend- 
 ing side be between them and the goal-line produced, or behind 
 that line. (See Rule 13.) 
 
 Penalty 7. 
 The offender warned off the ground for remainder of match, 
 no substitute allowed to take his place. (See Rule 38.) 
 
 Penalty 8. 
 Designation of any of the players on the side fouling who 
 shall retire from the game. The game shall be continued with 
 three players a-side, and if the side fouling refuse to continue 
 the game, it shall thereby lose the match. (See Rule 23.) 
 
 Penalty 9. 
 Disqualification of team offending. (See Rule i.) 
 
 Penalty 10. 
 The pony ordered off the ground. (See Rule 2.) 
 
 HURLINGHAM BYE-LAWS. 
 I. The composition of the Hurlingham Polo Committee, all 
 of whom must be members of Hurlingham Club, is as follows : — 
 
 2 E 
 
41 8 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Permanent Chairman, and eight members of Hurlingham Club, 
 three members nominated by County Polo Association, two by 
 Army Polo Committee, one by the Ranelagh Club,i and one by 
 the Roehampton Club. Four of the eight Hurlingham Club 
 Committee members shall retire in rotation on ist August of 
 every year, and shall be eligible for re-election by the Polo 
 members of the Club. Any member of the Club, if properly 
 proposed and seconded by members of the Club, is eligible for 
 election, which election shall take place before the 15th July. 
 
 2. The County Polo Association, the Army Polo Committee, 
 and the Roehampton Club shall nominate the members to repre- 
 sent them for the current year by the ist of January of each 
 year. 
 
 3. In order that all members may play during the afternoon, 
 the Manager shall have power to shorten the time, and stop the 
 match or game at the appointed hour. If a match is timed to 
 commence at 4, 5.20 shall be the time at which it may be 
 stopped. 
 
 4. On ordinary days, in case of a match taking place before 
 the members' game, such match must finish at 5, unless by 
 special leave from the Committee. This does not apply to the 
 tie games in Cup Competitions. 
 
 5. Members arriving first on the ground ready to play to be 
 allowed precedence in members' games. 
 
 6. If, in the opinion of the Manager, either ground is in a 
 fit state for play, it shall be opened for not less than six players, 
 at 3 o'clock each day. Each set of players shall be allowed the 
 use of the ground for 20 minutes. All play shall cease and the 
 ground shall be cleared by 7.15 p.m. 
 
 7. The colours of the Hurlingham Club shall be light blue 
 shirts. The second colours white and red. In members' 
 matches every player shall wear a white shirt or jersey, the 
 sides being distinguished by red and blue waistcoats, supplied by 
 the Manager. 
 
 ^ No appointment made. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 HURLINGHAM RULES OF MEASUREMENT^ 
 
 419 
 
 1. The measurement shall be made by an Official Measurer 
 under the supervision of the Polo Committee. Such Official 
 Measurer shall be appointed by the Committee, and shall be a 
 duly qualified Veterinary Surgeon. 
 
 2. The Official Measurer shall attend for the purpose of 
 measuring ponies on the first day in the season on which the 
 ground is open for play, and on certain subsequent days which 
 shall be advertised in due course. 
 
 3. The person presenting a pony for measurement shall fill 
 up and sign a form, supplied by the Club, containing particulars 
 and a description of the pony, and shall pay to the Manager at 
 Hurlingham, and to the Official Measurer at other places, a fee 
 of I OS. before the pony can be measured. 
 
 4. Ponies aged five years and upwards may be measured and 
 registered for life ; ponies under five years can be registered for 
 the current season only. The Official Measurer shall determine 
 the age of the pony. 
 
 5. A pony shall not be measured if he appears to have been 
 subjected to any improper treatment vv^ith a view to reduce his 
 height, or if he is in an unfit state to be measured. If a pony 
 is rejected under this Rule he shall not be presented again for 
 measurement until the following season. 
 
 6. The measurement shall be made with a standard approved 
 by the Club, and in a box with a level floor specially erected 
 for the purpose. 
 
 7. Neither the owner of the pony nor his servant shall on 
 any account enter the box during the measurement, nor shall 
 any other person be admitted unless specially authorised by the 
 Official Measurer ; but members of the Polo Committee shall 
 have a right to attend the measurement when their own ponies 
 are not being measured. 
 
 8. The pony shall stand stripped on the level floor, and the 
 measurement shall be made at the highest point of the withers. 
 
 1 It is intended to alter these Rules so far as to prevent the fraudulent 
 Tcmeasurement and re-registration of ponies under altered conditions. The 
 penalty will probably be warning off the offender. 
 
420 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 9. The pony shall be held by a person deputed by the 
 Official Measurer. 
 
 10. The head shall be so held that a line from the poll to 
 the withers would be parallel to the floor. 
 
 1 1 . The forelegs from the point of the shoulder, and the 
 hind-legs from the back downwards, shall be as perpendicular 
 to the floor and as parallel to each other as the conformation of 
 the horse allows. 
 
 12. The wither may be shaved, but the mane must not be 
 pylled down, or the skin of the neck or wither in any way 
 interfered with. 
 
 13. Ponies may be measured with or without shoes, but no 
 allowance shall be made. 
 
 14. Any person who is dissatisfied with the determination 
 arrived at may, by a written application, presented to the 
 Manager within seven days from the time of measurement, apply 
 for a re-measurement. Such re-measurement shall take place 
 in the presence of one member of the Polo Committee, and on 
 the first convenient day which may be appointed, and his decision 
 shall be final. 
 
 MEASURING INFORMATION 
 
 Polo ponies are measured at Hurlingham, at local centres, and 
 at Tattersall's. 
 
 Every application for measurement of ponies must in the first 
 instance be made to the Manager, Hurlingham Club. 
 
 The fee for measuring each pony is los. (except at 
 Tattersall's), payable before the pony enters the measuring-box.^ 
 
 A Return of Polo Ponies form, to be obtained from the 
 Manager, Hurlingham Club, must be carefully and legibly filled 
 
 1 In accordance with the request of the County Polo Association the follow- 
 ing has been added to the rules : " That if an affiliated club pay the sum of 
 £^ : 5s. and the Official Measurer's first-class return fare, the Hurlingham Club 
 will register at 2s. 6d. each all ponies belonging to members of such affiliated 
 club and measured by Official Measurer on such an occasion. (2) The issue of 
 the register on February ist annually. (3) The provision of an index to such 
 issue of the register showing number, name, and owner of a pony, and the place 
 at which it was registered. 
 
APPENDIX 421 
 
 in by the secretary of the club, or person deputed by him to 
 superintend the measuring, wherever the measuring may be 
 done. 
 
 The pony must have a name. 
 
 Measurements at Hurlingham, 
 
 The attendance of the Official Measurer at Hurlingham is 
 arranged as soon as a sufficient number of applications for 
 measurement is received to justify such attendance. The date 
 and hour of such attendance is advertised in the Morning Post, 
 on the front page, third column from the left. The hour is 
 usually 1 1 a.m. 
 
 Measurements at Local Centres, 
 
 Attendance of the Official Measurer at local centres may be 
 arranged provided that enough ponies can be collected for 
 measurement. The arrangements are made with the Manager, 
 Hurlingham Club. 
 
 The following are the requirements at local centres : — 
 (i) A shed, stable, harness-room, coach-house, or large loose- 
 box, in a quiet or retired situation, with a perfectly level floor of 
 concrete, asphalt, or cement ; capable of being closed, but suffici- 
 ently lighted. 
 
 (2) An intelligent man to hold the ponies' heads. 
 
 (3) The shoes removed from such ponies as require it. (See 
 Rule 13.) 
 
 (4) That the fee, the form of application duly filled in, and 
 the pony's name, should not be forgotten by the groom in 
 charge. 
 
 (5) A small table, chair, ink, pen, blotting paper, a halter, 
 and a broom should be supplied. 
 
 (6) That the Official Measurer be informed if he will be 
 met at the station or have to hire a cab, that he be supplied 
 with the name of the gentleman responsible for the arrangements, 
 and the exact address of the measuring place. 
 
 (7) That the ponies be punctually assembled at the hour 
 arranged. 
 
422 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Measurements at TattersalPs. 
 
 Messrs. Tattersall permit ponies entered for sale in their 
 catalogue to be measured at Albert Gate. Permission must 
 also be obtained of the Manager, Hurlingham Club. 
 
 Arrangements as to the day and hour may be made by 
 communicating direct with the Official Measurer — 
 
 Mr. Charles Sheather, F.R.C.V.S., 
 50A York Terrace, 
 
 Regent's Park, 
 
 London, N.W. 
 Telegrams: — "Curative, London." Telephone — 35 Paddington. 
 Fee ;^i each pony, to be paid to the Official Measurer. 
 Attention is directed to Nos. 5, 7, 12, and 13 of the Rules 
 of Measurement, which are strictly adhered to. Among the 
 conditions which may cause a pony to be "in an unfit state to 
 be measured " are palpable lameness ; tenderness of the withers, 
 with or without broken skin ; purgation ; illness ; exhaustion ; 
 unnaturally poor condition ; excitement, or exposure of sensitive 
 structures of feet from over-paring. 
 
 HURLINGHAM RECENT FORM LIST 
 
 [Compiled February 1905.) 
 The Hurlingham Club having been requested by the County 
 Polo Association and others to tabulate a list of players whom 
 they consider on "recent form" should be "barred " under the 
 conditions of certain restricted competitions, has submitted the 
 following list : — 
 
 Major G. K. Ansell. 
 W. S. Buckmaster. 
 Major F. Egerton Green. 
 F. M. Freake. 
 Capt. G. B. Gosling. 
 Capt. Neil Haig. 
 Capt. G. Heseltinc. 
 W. Jones. 
 Capt. H. Lloyd. 
 H. Scott Robion. 
 H. Rich. 
 Ulric Thynne. 
 Colonel Renton. 
 Capt. H. Lloyd. 
 
 Capt. L. C. D. Tenner. 
 
 Mr. F. A. Gill. 
 
 Capt. Hon. D. Marjoribanks. 
 
 Capt. E. D. Miller, 
 
 G. A. Miller. 
 
 C. D. Miller. 
 
 P. W. Nickalls. 
 
 G. P. Nickalls. 
 
 M. Nickalls. 
 
 A. Rawlinson. 
 
 Capt. H. Wilson. 
 
 Capt. J. L. Wood. 
 
 M. Raoul Duval. 
 
APPENDIX 423 
 
 RANELAGH CLUB 
 POLO COMMITTEE (1904-5) 
 
 Major S. L. Barry, D.S.O. (loth 
 
 Hussars). 
 Captain P. B. Cookson (ist Life 
 
 Guards). 
 Captain G. J. Fitzgerald (Royal 
 
 Horse Guards). 
 The Earl of Harrington. 
 Major R. Hoare (4th Hussars). 
 Lieut.-Col. H. de B. de Lisle, C.B., 
 
 D.S.O. (ist (Royal) Dragoons). 
 
 Major The Earl of Longford (2nd 
 
 Life Guards). 
 Major G. F. Milner, D.S.O. (ist 
 
 Life Guards). 
 Col. W. G. Renton. 
 E. B. Sheppard, Esq. 
 Sir H. de Trafford, Bart. 
 Major John Vaughan, D.S.O. (loth 
 
 Hussars). 
 Captain J. L. Wood, D.S.O. (late i8th 
 
 (Princess of Wales') Hussars). 
 
 yoint Polo Managers. 
 F. A. Gill, Esq. | Capt. L. C. D. Jennkr. 
 
 POLO BYE-LAWS OF THE RANELAGH CLUB 
 
 1. The Polo Managers alone shall decide if the grounds are 
 fit for play. 
 
 2. The Polo Manager may substitute another player for any 
 member not on the ground at the time his match is advertised 
 to commence. 
 
 3. Members and visitors are requested not to knock the balls 
 about on the polo ground by way of practising. A practice 
 ground is provided for this purpose. 
 
 4. No player who is not a member of Ranelagh, or an Officer 
 of the Army or Navy, is eligible to play in any match or tourna- 
 ment, with the exception of the Open Cup, the Hunt Cup, and 
 the Hunt Tournament. 
 
424 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 couwrr polo association (1905) 
 
 President. — Captain Phipps Hornby. 
 Committee of Management. 
 
 C. Adamthwaiti, Rugby. 
 
 Col. Sanders Darley, Eden Park. 
 
 Tresham Gilbey, Stansted. 
 
 H. E. Lambe, Blackmore Vale. 
 G. G. LocKETT, Wirral. 
 A. M. Tree, Warwickshire. 
 
 Clive Wilson, Holderness. 
 
 The following Clubs are each entitled to send a Representative to the Com- 
 mittee of Management : — Middlewood, Hutton, Stratford-on-Avon, and North 
 Devon. 
 
 Representatives on Hurlingham Polo Committee. 
 
 C. Adamthwaite. I Tresham Gilbey. 
 
 Captain Phipps Hornby. 
 
 Secretary and Treasurer. 
 A. B. Charlton, 12 Hanover Square, London, W. 
 
 Hon. Treasurer. 
 Tresham Gilbey. 
 
 Telephone — Post Office, " Mayfair 596." 
 
 AFFILIATED CLUBS 
 
 Northern Division, 
 
 (Hon. Sec, G. G. Lockett, 6 Commerce Chambers, 15 Lord Street, Liverpool.) 
 
 Cattcrick Bridge. 
 
 Cleveland. 
 
 Edinburgh. 
 
 Holderness. 
 
 Liverpool. 
 
 Manchester. 
 Middlewood. 
 Wirral. 
 York County. 
 
 Midland Division, 
 
 (Hon. Sec, C. Adamthwaite, Drayton House, Daventry.) 
 Market Harborough. 1 Warwickshire. 
 
 Rugby. I Stratford-on-Avon. 
 
APPENDIX 425 
 
 South-Eastern Division. 
 (Hon. Sec, Colonel Sanders Darley, 155 Ashley Gardens, London, S.W. 
 
 Eden Park. 
 
 Stansted. 
 
 Hutton. 
 
 Wembley Park. 
 
 Kingsbury. 
 
 Worcester Park 
 
 St. Neots. 
 
 
 South-JVeitern Division. 
 
 Hon. Sec, H. E. Lambe. 
 
 Blackmore Vale. 
 
 Cirencester. 
 
 Cardiff and County. 
 
 North Devon. 
 
 Cheltenham. 
 
 North Wilts. 
 
 COUNTY POLO ASSOCIATION RULES 
 
 1 . That the Association be called the County Polo Association. 
 
 2. The Association shall be open to all County Polo Clubs, 
 and the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge. Such Clubs 
 shall have printed rules and a list of Members, which shall be 
 annually lodged with the Secretary of the County Polo Association. 
 
 3. Each Club shall be represented by one Delegate. 
 
 4. There shall be an Annual General Meeting of the 
 Delegates, to be called the Council, of whom five shall form a 
 quorum, who shall elect a Committee of Management, to consist 
 of not less than five in number, of whom three shall form a 
 quorum. 
 
 5. Each Club of the Association shall pay an annual Subscrip- 
 tion of Two Guineas. 
 
 6. Any Club desiring to join the Association shall send in 
 an application to the Secretary, who shall bring it before the 
 Committee at their next Meeting for consideration. 
 
 7. Polo Clubs joining the Association shall play under 
 Hurlingham Rules. 
 
 8. A County Cup Tournament shall be held annually, to 
 compete for a Challenge Cup, which shall be held by the 
 winning team for the year. The Tournament shall consist of 
 Preliminary Ties — Semi-finals — and a Final, to be played as 
 follows : — 
 
426 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 9. For the purposes of the Tournament, the country shall 
 be divided into four divisions : — Northern, Midland, South- 
 Eastem, South-Western, and a map with the divisions marked 
 thereon shall be forwarded to each Honorary Divisional 
 Secretary. 
 
 10. Honorary Divisional Secretaries shall be appointed to 
 arrange for ties to be played in their respective divisions by the 
 9th July in each year between all the clubs desiring to compete. 
 Entries for the Tournament close to the Hon. Secretary of the 
 Division on June 8th, and must be made upon the printed form 
 to be obtained from him. The semi-finals and final matches to 
 be played at Hurlingham in July. 
 
 11. The County Cup Tournament shall only be open to 
 Clubs that have joined the Association. 
 
 12. No one shall be eligible to play for his Club for the 
 County Cup unless he has become a Member of such Club 
 before 1st May of the current year, and has played at least eight 
 times in games or matches on his Club Ground before 6th June 
 of the current season. 
 
 The Hon. Secretary of each Club shall keep a book in which 
 the attendance of members taking part in Club Games shall be 
 entered, and if called upon he shall forward same to the Secretary 
 of the County Polo Association for qualifying purposes. 
 
 13. No one shall be eligible to play in the preliminary, semi- 
 final, or final ties of the County Cup Tournament whose name 
 during the current season appears in the tabulated list drawn up 
 by the Hurlingham Club. 
 
 14. Ponies played in the County Cup Tournament to belong 
 to Members of the competing Clubs. 
 
 15. No ofiicer on full pay shall be able to play for the 
 County Cup except Adjutants of Militia, Yeomanry, and 
 Volunteers, otherwise qualified. 
 
 16. The Hon. Secretary of each Club shall be held responsible 
 for the qualifications of each Member of the team entered from 
 his Club. 
 
APPENDIX 427 
 
 17. Should any team fall short after the names are once sent 
 in, at time of play another Member, properly qualified, may, 
 with the consent of the Divisional Secretary, be substituted. All 
 matters connected with the semi-finals and final shall be decided 
 by the Committee of Management. 
 
 18. There will be an Entrance Fee of jf 2 : 2s. for each team 
 entered. 
 
 19. More than one team may be entered from the same Club. 
 
 20. The names of the teams left in for the semi-finals must 
 be forwarded to the Secretary of the County Polo Association 
 so as to reach him first post on nth July. 
 
 21. The Divisional Secretaries must advise the Committee of 
 the dates of all matches and the ground where play will take 
 place at least three days before they are played, with the names 
 of the players and the Club colours, and also of the result 
 immediately afterwards, with names of Umpire and Timekeeper. 
 
 22. The following are not considered as County Clubs for 
 the purposes of this Association : — Hurlingham, Ranelagh, 
 Roehampton, Wimbledon, Crystal Palace. 
 
 RULES OF THE IRISH COUNTY POLO CLUB 
 UNION, 1 90 1 
 
 President^ Hon. Secretary and Treasurer. — Steuart Duckett, Russelstown, Park, 
 
 Carlow. 
 Committee. — One Representative Member of every County Polo Club in Ireland. 
 
 1. The Association be called "The Irish County Polo Club 
 Union," having for its object the promotion of County Polo. 
 
 2. That it shall consist of bona-Jide County Polo Clubs in 
 Ireland. 
 
 3. That each County Polo Club shall pay an Annual 
 Subscription oi £z. 
 
 4. That the Committee, consisting of one representative of 
 each County Polo Club, be empowered to transact the business. 
 
428 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 5. That three Members of such representatives form a 
 quorum. 
 
 6. That each County Polo Club joining the Irish County- 
 Polo Club Union shall subscribe £^ towards purchasing the 
 County Polo Club Challenge Cup. 
 
 7. That the Annual Meeting be held in Dublin during 
 Punchestown Week. 
 
 RULES AND CONDITIONS OF THE COUNTY 
 POLO CHALLENGE CUP 
 
 The County Polo Challenge Cup, value ^^50, is open to all 
 bona-fide County Polo Clubs in Ireland that have joined the 
 Irish County Polo Club Union. The holders of the Cup each 
 year to have the names of the winning team engraved on the 
 Cup at their own expense. Entrance for the Cup free. 
 
 The Cup to be played for under the Hurlingham Club Rules 
 of the game. 
 
 To be a bona-fide County Polo Club, a Club must have a 
 Club Ground, and regular fixed days for play on their ground. 
 
 The Hon. Secretary of each Club must certify, at the time 
 of entry, that each member of the Team is properly qualified. 
 
 No player can play for two Counties. 
 
 Each County may enter one or more Teams. 
 
 In all Matches for County Challenge Cup the ponies must 
 be bona fide the property of the Members of the Club contending. 
 
 QUALIFICATION OF PLAYERS IN A COUNTY TEAM FOR CHALLENGE 
 
 CUP 
 
 {a) That he be a resident in the County, or 
 
 {b) That he owns or holds land in the County, or 
 
 {c) That he resides within 20 miles of the County Polo 
 
 Ground. 
 (</) Officers of Army quartered in a County not to be counted 
 
 as residents. 
 
APPENDIX 429 
 
 (e) Aajutants of Militia " Regiments,^' Resident Magistrates and 
 officers of R. I.e. are counted as residents. 
 
 Members of Clubs not qualified as above, but who are living 
 outside the boundary of the County whose Club they support, 
 are members of, and on whose ground they play regularly, may 
 play for that County, provided they send their names before the 
 Committee of the Irish County Polo Club Union and obtain 
 their sanction. 
 
 Each Member of a Team competing for the Challenge Cup 
 must have played on the County Club Ground at least six times 
 during the season. A member of a Club playing in a Match for 
 his County Club, previous to the Competition for the Challenge 
 Cup, may count it as playing once on his County Ground, 
 though the Match was not played on the County Ground. 
 
 Officers of the Army and Navy may play for their native 
 County, provided they have played in twelve Games during the 
 Season on the County Club Ground. 
 
430 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 ARMT POLO COMMITTEE 
 
 An Army Polo Committee, consisting of one Officer from 
 each Regular Regiment or Corps serving at home who propose 
 to enter a team in the Inter-Regimental Tournament, assemble 
 at the Cavalry Club early in each year, and appoint a Working 
 Sub-Committee of three Members and a Secretary (the latter 
 need not necessarily be a Member of the Committee). 
 
 Sub-Committee for 1905, Major Lord Charles Bentinck (9th 
 Lancers), Major G. F. Milner, D.S.O. (ist Life Guards), Major 
 G. K. Ansell (6th Inniskilling Dragoons). 
 
 Hon. Secretary. — Major S. L. Barry, D.S.O. (loth Hussars). 
 
 RULES FOR THE REGULATION OF THE INTER-REGIMENTAL 
 TOURNAMENT, 1905 
 
 1. The Tournament to be played under the Hurlingham 
 Rules of Polo, and is open to any Regiment of British Cavalry, 
 Infantry, the Royal Engineers, and the Royal Artillery quartered 
 at home. Officers serving at home on any duty may enter as a 
 team to represent their permanent Corps. No Officers at home 
 on leave may enter to represent their Regiment which is serving 
 abroad. 
 
 2. The Entrance Fee for each team competing to be jf i. 
 
 3. An unlimited list of ponies the bona -fide property of 
 Officers of the Regiment, stating name, colour, sex, and owner, 
 shall be sent to the Hon. Secretary by the 20th May. Eighteen 
 of these ponies shall be nominated to the Hon. Secretary one 
 day prior to the First Tie of the Tournament being played. 
 
 These eighteen ponies shall be allowed to be played in the 
 Preliminary Ties, but only fifteen of them shall be allowed to 
 be played in the Semi-final and Final Ties in London. 
 
 4. The Semi-final and Final Ties to be played in London. 
 
APPENDIX 431 
 
 The Preliminary Ties of the Tournament shall be played on 
 grounds as near as possible to stations where Regiments are 
 quartered. The expenses of all competing teams to be defrayed 
 by a grant from an Inter-Regimental Polo Tournament Fund to 
 be derived from the play of the Semi-Final and Final Ties in 
 London, and the Preliminary Ties on local grounds where 
 possible. 
 
 5. The Sub-Committee have full power to decide upon 
 what grounds the Ties and Final are to be played. 
 
 6. The annual surplus of the Inter-Regimental Polo Tourna- 
 ment Fund, after deducting all expenditures, shall be devoted 
 to Military Charities. 
 
 7. There shall be a right of appeal to the Sub-Committee 
 upon all questions which are not by Hurlingham Rules declared 
 to be subject to the final decision of some other authority such 
 as Umpires, etc., and the decision of the Sub-Committee in all 
 such appeals shall be final. 
 
 8. Each team shall be composed of four players. During the 
 tournament any or all of the players may be changed, but the 
 same four players must play continuously in any one match, 
 unless through any accident, sickness, or unavoidable absence 
 any of them are not able to play, when the Sub-Committee shall 
 have the power of allowing the team to be made up by other 
 players of the same Regiment. 
 
 9. Ponies shall be bona fide and unconditionally the property 
 of the Regiment or Corps which the team represents. 
 
 10. Captains of teams shall certify as to ownership of ponies 
 (if required to do so) before play begins. 
 
 11. No pony shall be played in the Tournament unless passed 
 under the Hurlingham Rules of Measurement. 
 
 12. The order in which the several Matches of the Tourna- 
 ment are to be played shall be decided in the first Ties by the 
 Sub-Committee ; in the Semi-Final and Final Ties by drawing 
 lots. 
 
 13. The right is reserved by the Sub-Committee of modifying 
 or altering the Conditions, etc., of the Tournament. 
 
432 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION (1904) 
 COMMITTEE 
 
 President. 
 Major-Gen. D. Haig, C.B., C.V.O., Inspector-General of Cavalry in India. 
 
 Members. 
 
 Major Hon. C. H. C. Willoughby, ; Lieut.-Col. J. H. E. Reid, A.A.G., 
 
 9th Lancers, Rawalpindi. I Lucknow. 
 
 Lt.-Col. Hon. E. Baring, Viceroy's !^^. „ r-r-/-* ^rv 
 
 ' ^ \ Captain Hon. F. E. Guest, ist Life 
 
 Staff. 
 Lt.-Col. C. T. McM. Kavanagh, 
 
 D.S.O., loth Hussars, Mhow. 
 Major R. Hoare, 4th Hussars, Secun- 
 
 derabad. 
 
 Guards, Lucknow. 
 
 Lieut. F. W. Barrett, 15th Hussars, 
 Meerut. 
 
 Major R. St. C. Lecky, R.H.A., 
 
 Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo Association, Umballa. 
 
 RULES OF THE CLUB 
 
 Name of Club. 
 
 1. This Club shall be called the "Indian Polo Association." 
 
 Membership Donation. 
 
 2. All Station, Regimental, and Battery Polo Clubs can 
 become Members of the Indian Polo Association on payment of 
 a donation of Rs.5. 
 
 Jnnual Subscription. 
 
 3. Each Member of the Indian Polo Association -in India 
 shall pay an annual subscription, payable in advance on the ist 
 April, of Rs.io to the Association. A copy of the Calendar for 
 the year will be sent to each Member free of charge. 
 
 Members failing to pay Subscription and their reinstatement, 
 
 4. Members who may fail to pay their Annual Subscription 
 by the ist April will be left out of the list of Members pub- 
 
APPENDIX 433 
 
 lished for the year. If, after due notice, the subscription 
 remains unpaid on the ist June, the name will be struck off 
 the books of the Association ; and a fresh donation will be 
 charged before the Member can be reinstated. 
 
 Native Teams, 
 
 5. Native teams may be admitted as Honorary Members of 
 the Indian Polo Association without voting powers. 
 
 Unlimited Number of Members, 
 
 6. The Indian Polo Association shall consist of an unlimited 
 number of Members. 
 
 I. P. A. ex-officio Committee. 
 
 7. The following gentlemen shall act ex officio as Honorary 
 Stewards of the Club. 
 
 Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo Association. 
 
 Inter-Regimental Polo Tournament. 
 Native Cavalry Polo Tournament. 
 Infantry Polo Tournament. 
 Punjab Polo Tournament. 
 Calcutta Polo Club. 
 Bombay Polo Club. 
 Madras Polo Club (Ootacamund). 
 Quetta Polo Club. 
 With power to add to their number. 
 
 Executive Committee. 
 
 8. The affairs of the Club shall be managed by a Committee 
 of the Indian Polo Association, who shall be elected annually at 
 the General Meeting. 
 
 Control of Funds. 
 
 9. This Committee shall have control of the funds and of all 
 the property of the Club. 
 
 Annual Meeting. 
 
 10. There shall be an Annual Meeting of Members of the 
 Indian Polo Association during the Inter-Regimental Tourna- 
 ment. No alteration in the Rules or Constitution of the Indian 
 
 2 F 
 
434 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Polo Association to be made except at this Meeting, due notice 
 having been given to all Members by the Honorary Secretary. 
 Every subscribing Member may have a vote. Voting by proxy 
 is permitted. 
 
 Polo Year, 
 
 11. The Polo year shall be considered to be from the ist 
 April in any one year to the 31st March in the following year. 
 Any alterations in these Rules, as well as those of the game, 
 made in accordance with Rule 10, shall have effect from the 
 commencement of the Polo year. 
 
 Publication of Polo Calendar. 
 
 12. A Polo Calendar shall be published annually under the 
 authority of the Indian Polo Association. 
 
 RULES FOR THE REGULATION OF 
 TOURNAMENTS 
 
 Application to hold a Tournament, 
 
 1. When it is proposed to hold a Tournament, permission 
 shall be obtained from the Indian Polo Association, and a pro- 
 spectus submitted to them for approval. 
 
 Stewards. 
 
 2. All Tournaments played under the Rules of the Indian 
 Polo Association shall be under the management of three 
 Stewards, who shall be elected locally. 
 
 RigAt of Appeal to Stewards. 
 
 3. There shall be a right of appeal to the Stewards upon all 
 questions which are not by these Rules declared to be subject 
 to the final decision of some other authority such as umpires, 
 etc., and the decision of the Stewards in all such appeals shall 
 be final. 
 
 Question to be referred to Stewards. 
 
 4. Any question which may arise in the course of a Tourna- 
 ment, and which is not provided for by these Rules, shall be 
 referred for decision to the Stewards, who may if they think fit, 
 
APPENDIX 435 
 
 refer the matter to the Committee of the Indian Polo Association, 
 whose decision shall be final. 
 
 Limit of Time and Number of Ponies. 
 
 5. The duration of play, and the number of ponies allowed 
 to be played by teams in a Tournament, shall be decided locally : 
 provided that the maximum duration of play in any match does 
 not exceed forty minutes, exclusive of stoppages. Each team to 
 consist of not more than four players. 
 
 Drawing of Ties. 
 
 6. In case of the number of competing teams for a Tourna- 
 ment not being a power of 2, as 4, 8, 16, etc., all byes to be in 
 the first round. For instance, 13 teams competing, 3 are drawn 
 as byes ; the remainder play ofi^, leaving 8 to play in the second 
 round. 
 
 List of Ponies and Short Description of Tournaments, 
 
 7. The Honorary Secretary of a Tournament will obtain 
 from the captain of each team at the conclusion of Tournament 
 a correct list of the ponies played in Tournament by his team. 
 Printed forms will be supplied by the Honorary Secretary, Indian 
 Polo Association, for this purpose. The lists, together with a 
 short description of the Tournament for record in the Calendar, 
 will be forwarded to the Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo 
 Association, as soon as possible after the conclusion of the 
 Tournament. 
 
 Ponies allowed to play in a Tournament, 
 
 8. No pony without an Indian Polo Association certificate, 
 or a certificate of measurement fourteen hands one inch or under, 
 from an authorised measurer of the Association, or from an official 
 measurer of the Calcutta or Western India Turf Clubs, granted 
 since ist April 1899, shall be allowed to play in a Tournament, 
 except when a local measuring is sanctioned. 
 
 Registration Fee of Pony holding Racing Certificate. 
 
 9. The Honorary Secretary of a Tournament will be respons- 
 ible that a fee of Rs.2 is collected for each pony with a racing 
 
436 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 certificate that has not been previously registered as a polo 
 pony, before such pony is allowed to play. 
 
 Application for a Measuring of Ponies. 
 
 10. A measuring of ponies for Indian Polo Association cer- 
 tificates, by a selected measurer, will be arranged and sanctioned, 
 when possible, on any date and at any place it may be desired. 
 Applications for such measurings should be made to the Honorary 
 Secretary, Indian Polo Association, if possible, one month before 
 the measuring is required. In the application the number of 
 ponies for which the measuring is requisitioned should be stated. 
 
 Local Measuring. 
 
 11. In the case of a Tournament where an Indian Polo 
 Association measuring cannot be arranged, a local measurer will 
 be appointed, whose measurements will be accepted for that 
 Tournament only. 
 
 Disqualification of a Team. 
 
 12. Any team knowingly playing a pony in a Tournament 
 that has not been measured and passed in accordance with these 
 Rules, shall be disqualified for that Tournament. 
 
 Fir st-C lass Tournaments. 
 
 13. The following are classed as first-class Tournaments : — 
 The Inter-Regimental Polo Tournament. 
 
 The British Infantry „ „ 
 
 The Native Cavalry „ „ 
 
 The I.P.A. Championship „ 
 
 and all Tournaments in which there are no restrictions as to 
 composition of teams. 
 
 Compulsory Membership. 
 
 14. All the players in any Tournament played under I.P.A. 
 Rules must belong to some body which is a Member of the 
 Association. The entrance fee and annual subscription is so 
 small that any few players combining to form a team can join 
 the Association as a member, if they do not severally already 
 belong to some body which is a member. 
 
APPENDIX 437 
 
 RULES OF THE GAME OF POLO 
 
 Ground, etc. 
 
 Si2^ of the Ground. 
 
 1. The size of the ground shall be as nearly as possible 300 
 yards long and 200 yards broad. 
 
 Boundary Lines. 
 
 2. The four corners shall be marked by flags. The boundary 
 lines joining the corner flags shall be spitlocked, except between 
 the goal-posts, and inside the subsidiary goal marks ; those 
 marking the length of the ground shall be called the side lines ; 
 those marking the breadth of the ground shall be called the 
 back lines. 
 
 Marking of Side Lines. 
 
 3. Small flags shall be placed on each side line to mark 
 points, which shall be 30 yards from each back line, 50 yards 
 from each back line, and the centre of each side line (centre 
 flags). 
 
 Marking of Back Lines. 
 
 4. In the centre of each back line there shall be a goal, 
 marked by goal-posts, which shall be at least 10 feet high and 
 22 feet apart. 11 feet from the outside of each goal-post sub- 
 sidiary goal marks will be shown on the ground by a small white 
 line, perpendicular to the back line. 
 
 Goal Line and Subsidiary Goal Line. 
 
 5. The line between the goal-posts shall be called the goal 
 line. The line between the subsidiary goal mark and the goal- 
 post nearest to it shall be called the subsidiary goal line. For 
 matches, the goal line and the subsidiary goal line shall be 
 marked by a narrow line of whitewash. 
 
 Players and Umpires only allowed on the Ground. 
 
 6. Each team shall consist of not more than four players. 
 
438 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 No person, other than players and umpires, shall come on the 
 ground while the ball is in play. 
 
 The Ball, 
 
 7. The ball shall be about ten and a half inches in circum- 
 ference, and four ounces in weight. 
 
 Duration of Play, Periods, and Intervals 
 
 Duration of Play, 
 
 8. Each match shall last for not more than forty minutes* 
 actual play, divided into periods of five minutes. Time must be 
 called, irrespective of the ball being in play, when the game 
 shall have lasted its specified maximum time. 
 
 Periods, 
 
 9. A period will end the first time the ball goes out, after five 
 minutes' actual play, except that the penalty mentioned in Rule 
 17 (/), or the penalty for any foul, must be exacted in the same 
 period in which the breach of rules occurred. Any excess of 
 time over five minutes, in each period, will be deducted from 
 the last period, and if the aggregate of such overtime exceeds 
 five, or ten minutes, from the last period but one, or the last 
 period but two, as may be found necessary. 
 
 Intervals. 
 
 10. There shall be an interval of not more than three minutes 
 between each period, and of one minute after each goal. At the 
 conclusion of each interval, and otherwise, whenever the ball 
 goes out of play, the game must be at once re-started as laid 
 down in Rule 17. 
 
 A Match how decided. 
 
 11. A match is won by the team that scores the greatest 
 number of goals, or, in the event of a tie, by the team that scores 
 the greatest number of subsidiary goals. No number of sub- 
 sidiary goals will ever equal a true goal. If, at the expiration 
 of time, each team has scored the same number of goals and 
 subsidiary goals, the goals shall be widened up to the subsidiary 
 goal marks, and fresh subsidiary goal marks drawn at the usual 
 
APPENDIX 439 
 
 distance outside them. The game shall then be re-started from 
 the centre of the ground {vide Rule 17 {a)), and play shall be 
 continued for five minutes. If, at the expiration of this additional 
 five minutes, the game is no longer a tie, time shall be called, 
 and the match shall end. But if the game is still a tie, time 
 shall not be called until the ball goes out of play. The game 
 shall then be continued, with the usual periods and intervals, 
 until one side scores, when it shall end, or otherwise, until play 
 is no longer possible. In the latter case the Local Tournament 
 Committee will settle whether the match is to be played over 
 again, or the most equitable way in which a decision shall be 
 arrived at. 
 
 Goals 
 Goal how obtained. 
 
 12. A goal is obtained if the ball cross over the back line 
 between the goal-posts, or, if higher than the goal-posts, between 
 the goal-posts produced perpendicularly, or, if one or both goal- 
 posts have been displaced, between the points where the goal-posts 
 should stand. 
 
 Subsidiary Goal how obtained. 
 
 13. A subsidiary goal is obtained in the same way as a goal, 
 except that to score a subsidiary goal the ball must pass between 
 the subsidiary goal mark and the goal-post which is nearest to it. 
 After a subsidiary goal the ball shall be hit off in accordance 
 with Rule 17 {/) or (/). 
 
 Goals obtained by Unfair Flay, 
 
 14. No goals or subsidiary goals shall be counted which have 
 been obtained by unfair play. Any infringement of the Rules 
 constitutes unfair play. 
 
 Choice and Change of Goals. 
 
 15. Sides shall toss for choice of goals. With regard to the 
 change of goals in the case of no goals being scored, when half- 
 time would fall in the middle of a period, the first time the ball 
 goes out of play, after half the time allotted for the total periods 
 of play shall have expired, goals shall be changed and the game 
 re-started as directed in par. (tf) Rule 17, Rules of the Game of 
 
440 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Polo, provided that any penalty due is first exacted. But after 
 the first goal, goals shall only be changed after each goal obtained. 
 
 Local Committee and Stopping Game. 
 
 1 6. If a game has to be stopped from any cause, for any length 
 of time, before the full time of play has been completed, the 
 Local Committee shall decide when the game shall be resumed. 
 
 Bringing the Ball into Play 
 Starting and Re-starting Game. 
 
 17. The umpires shall have the power of ordering play to 
 begin, after the time fixed, notwithstanding the absence of any 
 player. 
 
 {a) To start the game, and after each change of goals, the 
 ball shall be brought into play between the centre flags, 
 by one of the umpires (who will remain mounted) bowl- 
 ing the ball underhand along the ground, close to his 
 pony, as hard as possible, at right angles to the side line 
 towards the centre of the ground between the two sides, 
 who will range themselves opposite to each other, no 
 player to be closer to the umpire than ten yards. The 
 umpire will bring the ball into play, from a point about 
 eighty yards from the side line, and always from the 
 same side of the ground. 
 
 {b) The same procedure will be adopted in the case of a 
 broken ball or an accident, but in these cases the ball 
 will be brought into play outwards from the centre^ at the 
 spot where the ball was broken, or the accident occurred. 
 
 (f) When the ball goes out at the side the ball shall be thrown 
 in at once at the spot where it went out, either by the 
 umpire in the manner detailed above, or by any one on 
 foot deputed by him to do so, who will bowl it in 
 underhand, no player to be within ten yards of the line. 
 The umpire will not wait for both sides to form up. 
 
 {d) To re-start the game after a foul has been given, the 
 penalty for that foul will be carried out. 
 
APPENDIX 441 
 
 {e) When the ball is hit behind the adversary's back line by 
 one of the attacking side the goal-referee will place the 
 ball on a spot as near as possible to that at which it 
 crossed the line, but behind it. The umpires will see 
 that the ball is hit off by one of the defending side 
 without delay, and that none of the attacking side 
 approach within thirty yards of the back line up to the 
 moment it is hit off. At the commencement of a new 
 period, should none of the defending side be at the spot 
 where the ball went behind, ready to hit off, it is the 
 duty of the goal-referee at once to bowl in the ball 
 underhand, at the spot, at right angles to the back line, 
 as hard as possible. And in this case the penalty for 
 an offside shall not be claimed against the attacking side 
 should no one of the defending side be between them 
 and the back line. 
 
 (/) W^lien the ball is hit with a stick behind the back line 
 by one of the defending side, one of that side shall hit 
 it off from behind the goal line, between the goal-posts. 
 All the players of the defending side shall stand behind 
 the back line, not outside the subsidiary goal marks on 
 each side ; none of the attacking side to be within 
 thirty yards of the back line in each case, until the ball 
 is hit off across the back line. The penalty will not be 
 exacted should the ball go behind by reason of glance 
 off a pony or player. 
 
 Ba// In and Out of Play. 
 
 18. The ball shall be considered to be in play whenever it 
 has been hit off across the back line ; or in the case of a penalty 
 other than a hit off from behind, whenever it has been struck, or 
 struck at, with the intention of hitting off, or whenever it has 
 been thrown in, unless immediately recalled by the umpire. 
 The ball is out of play if it goes over and clear of the side or 
 back line {vide Rule 35), or if these lines are marked by a 
 trench, into that trench. 
 
442 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Ordinary Fouls. 
 
 Dismounted Player. 
 
 19. No dismounted player shall be allowed in any way to 
 take part in the game while dismounted. 
 
 Left-handed Play and Catching the Ball. 
 
 20. A player must not play left-handed. If any player catch 
 the ball in any way during the game, it must be dropped on the 
 ground at once. 
 
 Reviving the Ball. 
 
 21. The ball must be revived whenever the ball goes out of 
 play, with the least possible delay. If unnecessary delay occurs, 
 the umpire will either revive the ball himself in the necessary 
 direction, or give a foul against the offending side {vide Rule 
 
 39^)- 
 
 Crooking or Stopping Sticks. 
 
 22. No player shall crook or stop an adversary's stick, except 
 when the latter is about to strike the ball, and unless he is on 
 the same side of the adversary's pony as the ball, or immediately 
 behind. 
 
 Rough Play. 
 
 23. No player shall seize with the hand, strike, or push with 
 the head, elbow, hand, stick, or whip, another player or pony ; 
 but a player may push with his arm above the elbow, provided 
 the elbow be kept close to his side. A player who, after being once 
 warned by the umpire, continues to play roughly, renders him- 
 self liable to be ordered off the ground for *' unfair play " under 
 Rule 38 (a). 
 
 24. No player shall intentionally strike his pony with the 
 head of his polo stick. 
 
 PThips. 
 
 25. Whips may be used, but the length of a whip must not 
 exceed 3 feet 6 inches. 
 
 No Player to Interfere when Offside. 
 
 26. No player when "offside" shall be allowed to hit the 
 
APPENDIX 443 
 
 ball, or shall in any way prevent the opposite side from reaching 
 or hitting the ball, or in any way interfere in the game, inten- 
 tionally or otherwise. 
 
 Definition of Offside. 
 
 27. A player is offside when, at the time of the ball being 
 hit, he has no adversary nearer than he is to such adversary's 
 back line or behind that line, and he is neither in possession of 
 the ball nor behind one of his own side who is in possession of 
 the ball. " He shall be deemed to remain offside until he is, ist, in 
 the position of an onside player ; " 2nd, ''^ until the ball is hit or hit 
 at again y 
 
 Dangerous Fouls. 
 
 Definition of Possession of the Ball. 
 
 28. The player who last hit the ball, if still following the line 
 of the ball., remains in possession of the ball, so long as he can, ^z/ 
 the pace at which he is moving, reach the ball again before any 
 other player, and the possession of the ball only passes to another 
 player when that other player — 
 
 (tf) is riding on a line closer and more nearly parallel to the line 
 on which the ball is travelling than the original striker ; 
 
 {b) places himself on the line of the ball without causing the 
 original striker to check to avoid a collision ; 
 
 (r) fairly "rides off" (Rule 30) the original striker. 
 
 Crossing. 
 
 29. One player crosses another player — 
 
 (<?) Who, when not entitled to possession of the ball (as defined 
 in Rule 28), crosses the line on which the ball is travel- 
 ling, or that line produced, and thereby collides with 
 the player in possession of the ball, or causes the latter 
 to check to avoid collision. 
 
 (^) Who, when in possession of the ball, turns on the ball 
 except at such a distance as to obviate any chance of 
 collision with another player riding on the line, pro- 
 
444 ^OLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 duced either way, on which the ball is or has been 
 travelling. 
 
 (r) Who, when two players {neither entitled to possession) start 
 from different directions to try and obtain possession of 
 the ball, does not give way to the other player of the two, 
 who is moving on a line more nearly parallel to that on 
 which the ball is or has been travelling. 
 
 JV.5. — In no case can a player be made to pay the penalty 
 for a cross who is so ridden off as to be forced across 
 the line of a player who is in possession of the ball. 
 In this case the player who causes the danger is to blame. 
 
 Fair Riding. 
 
 30. A player shall be considered to ride off fairly when, 
 having placed himself abreast of an adversary (after following a 
 line of direction as nearly as possible parallel to that in which 
 his adversary is moving), he gradually forces him from, or pre- 
 vents his continuing in, the direction in which he is riding. 
 
 Dangerous Riding. 
 
 31. Riding into an adversary in any other way than as defined 
 in Rule 28, or placing a stick in a dangerous manner over or 
 under the body or across the legs of an adversary's pony, con- 
 stitutes dangerous riding. A player, however, who deliberately 
 rides his pony up to an adversary who is in possession of, and 
 striking at, the ball ; or who deliberately rides his pony over the 
 ball to prevent an adversary striking at it, does so at his own risk. 
 
 Penalties 
 Penalty for an '•''Ordinary Foul.^^ 
 
 32. The penalty for an "ordinary foul," i.e. for any infringe- 
 ment of Rules 19 to 27, is either — 
 
 (/) A free hit from where the ball was when the foul occurred, 
 none of the side causing the foul to come within ten 
 yards of the ball till it has been hit or hit at. 
 
APPENDIX 445 
 
 (//) The side causing the foul to take the ball back and hit 
 it off from behind their own back line, as in Rule 17 (/). 
 
 The side which is not the offending one has the choice of 
 penalties. 
 
 Penalty for a ^^ Dangerous FouL^^ 
 
 33. The penalty for a "dangerous foul," i.e, for crossing or 
 dangerous riding, is as follows : — 
 
 A free hit from a spot fifty yards from the back line of the 
 side causing the foul, opposite the centre of the goal, or, if 
 preferred, from where the foul occurred ; all the side 
 causing the foul to be behind the back line until the 
 ball is hit or hit at, but not between the goal-posts, nor 
 when the ball is brought into play may any of that side 
 ride out from between the goal-posts ; none of the other 
 side to be nearer the back line than the ball is at the 
 moment the ball is hit or hit at. 
 
 Time allowed for a Penalty. 
 33 {a). "If a penalty for an ordinary or dangerous foul is 
 awarded within fifteen seconds of final time being called, then 
 fifteen seconds shall be allowed from the time the ball is hit or 
 hit at until final time is called." 
 
 Umpires, etc. 
 
 Umpire Staff, 
 
 34. Two umpires, four goal-referees, a time-keeper, and a 
 scorer shall be nominated for each match. The umpires and 
 goal-referees shall each be provided with a whistle. Each pair 
 of goal-referees shall in addition be provided with a coloured 
 flag for signalling goals, and a white flag for signalling subsidiary 
 goals. The time-keeper shall be provided with a stop-watch. 
 
 The Whistle. 
 
 35. Umpires and goal-referees will blow a whistle whenever 
 the ball is out of play, as a signal that the game must be stopped. 
 The whistle must never be blown to show that the ball is 
 brought into play. 
 
446 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Qualifications of Umpires. 
 
 36. Umpires must be regular polo players, and must possess 
 a thorough knowledge of the rules of the game. They must be 
 mounted on well-trained and fast ponies, so as to be able to ride 
 near enough to the ball to give a decision at any moment, and 
 yet not to interfere with the players. Their decision is final on 
 all questions arising out of the actual play of the game, as well 
 as on questions declared by these Rules to be subject to their 
 final decision. 
 
 Duties of Umpires in Stopping the Game. 
 
 37. It shall be the duty of umpires to stop the game when — 
 {a) the ball is sufficiently damaged to interfere with the game ; 
 (^) the ball is not brought properly into play ; 
 
 (f) the ball crosses the side line ; 
 
 (^) they see, whether appealed to or not, any infringement 
 of these Rules constituting an " ordinary foul " or a 
 *' dangerous foul " ; 
 
 {e) any fall or accident, involving danger, occurs. 
 
 Duties of Umpires as to Dangerous Players and Ponies. 
 
 38. It shall be the duty of the umpires to order off the ground — 
 
 (tf) any player who deliberately plays unfairly or rides danger- 
 ously, and he shall not be replaced ; 
 
 {J>) any pony, which they may consider dangerous or impro- 
 perly bitted, or which the rider has not under thorough 
 control. 
 
 Duties of Umpires as to Reviving the Ball, etc. 
 
 39. It is the duty of umpires — 
 
 {a) to see that no delay occurs in reviving the ball under 
 Rule 17 {d), {e), and (/), {vide Rule 21) ; 
 
 {b) to order any player to take off his spurs, or to use spurs 
 without rowels, who, in their opinion, is ill-treating 
 his pony. 
 
APPENDIX 447 
 
 Duties of Goal" Referees. 
 
 40. Goal-referees shall blow the whistle the moment the 
 ball crosses the back line at any point. They are the judges of 
 the goals and subsidiaries ; but if at any time they are in doubt 
 the umpires must be consulted. In the case of a goal, or a sub- 
 sidiary goal, they will at once signal to the scorer, and see that 
 the signal is answered. Their duties as to re-starting the game 
 are explained in Rule 17 {e). 
 
 Duties of Time-keeper. 
 
 41. The time-keeper is responsible that a bell is rung, or a 
 bugle sounded, at the conclusion of each period and interval. 
 He will stop his watch whenever the whistle is blown. No 
 time shall be counted while the ball is out of play. 
 
 HINTS TO UMPIRES 
 
 1. Umpires should endeavour to place themselves in the 
 most advantageous place for seeing the game, and apportioning 
 the work. One on each side of the play, level generally with 
 the back, will be found the best place as a rule for attaining 
 this end. 
 
 2. By dividing the ground in two, both lengthways and 
 breadthways, each umpire can take one back line and one side 
 line. 
 
 3. There is a tendency on the part of umpires, from natural 
 causes, to watch only the play in the immediate vicinity of the 
 ball. For this reason much unfair riding by No. I's, when in 
 reality offside, escapes their attention. This may be obviated 
 by each umpire keeping under special observation the four 
 players who happen to be, at any given time, nearest to his own 
 back line. 
 
 4. Umpires should have new balls in their pockets, with 
 which to re-start the game at once, if the ball goes out of play. 
 An umpire will find it easy to bowl in correctly if he puts his 
 horse in motion in the direction he wishes to bowl the ball. 
 
448 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 5. They, and goal-referees, should blow their whistles loud 
 enough for the time-keeper to hear. This point is sometimes 
 forgotten. 
 
 6. They should make up their minds, and give their decisions 
 clearly and firmly, refusing to enter into any discussion as to 
 the why or wherefore of their decisions. 
 
 7. Either umpire should, whether appealed to or not, stop 
 the game if he sees a foul, and award a penalty, although it may 
 have happened on the side of the game away from him. But he 
 should use his discretion in not adjudging a foul if the other 
 umpire, nearest to the incident and in full view, has evidently 
 taken no objection. 
 
 8. They must bear in mind that if they do not order off the 
 ground any dangerous or unmanageable pony, they more or less 
 make themselves responsible for any accident that may occur 
 through that pony. The same applies in the case of a player 
 riding dangerously, and repeating the offence after being warned. 
 It is their first and most imperative duty to stop dangerous and 
 unfair play of any sort or kind. 
 
 9. The special attention of umpires is drawn to the following : 
 
 {a) As crosses frequently occur in the meeting of the ball 
 when hit out from the back line, the nearest umpire 
 should place himself on the line of the ball, produced 
 in either direction. 
 
 {6) When a player is pursuing an adversary with intent to 
 hook his stick, the umpire should see that when he does 
 so he is on the same side as the ball, or immediately 
 behind. This particular breach of rules often occurs 
 in a scrimmage in the vicinity of goal. 
 
 (r) When a player, with the intention of hitting a back- 
 hander, comes in at an angle, on the line of the ball, 
 the umpire should see that he is entitled to possession, 
 under Rule 28 ; as if he is not entitled to possession of 
 the ball, and the player in possession of the ball has to 
 check to avoid a collision, it is a " cross." 
 
APPENDIX 449 
 
 (</) In all doubtful cases of crossing, the pace at which both 
 players are moving must he carefully considered^ as on this 
 depends the question whether the player entitled to 
 possession has to check to avoid collision. 
 
 {/) The umpire should see that none of the attacking side 
 are within 30 yards of the back line, when the ball is 
 hit off from behind. 
 
 (/") The umpire should see that none of the players, who 
 have been sent behind their back line under Rule 17 (/"), 
 32 (//), or 33, when the ball is hit out, cross that line 
 before the ball. 
 
 {g) Each umpire should watch the position of the back and 
 No. I under his immediate observation, at the moment 
 the ball is hit, either in front of or behind these two 
 players, as this moment determines the question of 
 "offside." 
 
 STATION POLO 
 
 1. In every station where polo is regularly played the players 
 shall elect a committee from amongst the most experienced 
 polo players, to be called the " Station Polo Committee." 
 
 2. It is the duty of this Committee to regulate all matters in 
 the station connected with polo, and to see that the station games 
 are played in accordance with the rules. Ignorance of the rules 
 by young players tends to a great deal of the unfair and dangerous 
 riding often seen in station games, which it is the duty of the 
 Committee to stop. 
 
 3. The Committee will arrange for occasional " slow periods " 
 for unbroken ponies and beginners. No pony which is not 
 thoroughly broken, and no player who is a bad horseman, or 
 who does not know the rules of the game, should be allowed 
 to play in a " fast period." 
 
 4. An umpire must be appointed for matches of any sort. 
 But for ordinary station games, as it is generally impracticable 
 
 2 G 
 
45° 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 to provide an umpire, any two members of the Polo Committee 
 must interpret the rules, and settle any disputes that may occur. 
 
 5. The Committee will see that no player plays any portion 
 of a game without a polo helmet or lungi. But even this pre- 
 caution is useless, unless players themselves see that their helmets 
 are firmly secured under their chins with a strong strap, which 
 will not break or come off in a fall. 
 
 RULES FOR HEIGHT AND MEASUREMENT OF 
 POLO PONIES 
 
 1. The maximum height of polo ponies shall be fourteen 
 hands and one inch. 
 
 2. All ponies must be measured according to these Rules 
 before they can be played in a tournament, with exceptions : — 
 
 {a) Those holding Indian Polo Association life certificates, 
 
 (^) Those holding season Indian Polo Association certificates 
 which are in force on the date of playing. 
 
 (r) Those holding life certificates from the Calcutta or 
 Western India Turf Clubs of 1 3. 2 J (or under) up to 
 31st March 1899, of 14.1 (or under since that date). 
 
 (</) Those holding season certificates from the Calcutta or 
 Western India Turf Clubs of 14.1 or under, which are 
 still in force. 
 
 3. At tournaments held in places or on dates at which there 
 is no opportunity of obtaining an authorised measurer under 
 Rule 4, a local measurer will be appointed, with the sanction of 
 the Indian Polo Association Committee, to measure ponies, their 
 measurements being in force for that tournament only. Such 
 measurements will be carried out strictly in accordance with 
 these Rules ; no fee will be required for such measurements. 
 
 4. {a) A measuring for Indian Polo Association Certificates 
 will be sanctioned by the Indian Polo Association Committee at 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 451 
 
 any place and on any date it may be required, provided the 
 services of a measurer selected by the Committee can be obtained. 
 
 (^) The Committee may refuse a measurement of less than 
 three ponies, unless the owner or owners are prepared to pay 
 veterinary officer's fees. 
 
 5. Applications for such a measuring should be made to the 
 Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo Association, if possible thirty 
 days before it is required. The probable number of ponies 
 which will be brought up for measurement should be stated in 
 the application. 
 
 6. All expenses incurred by the measurer in proceeding to a 
 place to measure ponies, veterinary officer's fees, and other 
 charges in connection with the measuring will be passed and 
 paid by the Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo Association. 
 
 7. When a "measuring" has been arranged and sanctioned, 
 a measuring standard and printed forms will be supplied to the 
 measurer by the Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo Association. 
 
 8. No person dissatisfied with a measurement can demand, 
 as a right, a fresh measurement ; but the official measurer may, 
 on application, re-measure a pony which has been measured by 
 him, if the application is made at once, and if he considers that 
 the measurement, from the fretfulness of the pony or other cause, 
 was not satisfactory. 
 
 When a re-measurement is allowed, the pony, if presented at 
 the time and place directed by the measurer, shall be again 
 measured on payment of the prescribed fee ; otherwise the 
 original measurement shall stand. 
 
 9. A measurer shall refuse to measure any pony that is known 
 to have previously been measured and declared over 14. i by a 
 measurer authorised to measure by the Indian Polo Association 
 Committee, or by an official measurer of the Calcutta or Western 
 India Turf Clubs. 
 
 A certificate granted to a pony which has been previously 
 measured will be cancelled. 
 
452 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 10. A pony shall not be measured if he appears to have 
 been subjected to any improper treatment with a view to reduce 
 his height, or if he is in an unfit state to be measured ; and he 
 shall not be aged or measured, if he is unnamed, or if all the 
 particulars required by the measurer for filling in the forms are 
 not furnished. If a pony is rejected on the ground that he has 
 been subjected to improper treatment, the measurer may order 
 that he shall not be again presented within a period of six 
 months. 
 
 1 1. The following fees shall be paid in advance, and shall be 
 remitted by the measurer to the Honorary Secretary, Indian 
 Polo Association. For every pony presented for measurement, 
 Rs.io. For the re-measurement of a pony, Rs.5, 
 
 A pony measured and passed for a Season Certificate will be 
 entitled to measurement free of charge for future measurements, 
 the fee paid for the first measuring entitling the pony to this 
 benefit. 
 
 12. A measurer, after entering up the description and ages of 
 the ponies before him on the form and in the columns prescribed, 
 shall measure them and pass them as polo ponies, provided they 
 are 14.1 (or under), certifying to the correctness of the measure- 
 ments by signing the form referred to. 
 
 13. No person shall take any part in ageing or measuring his 
 own pony, or a pony in which he has an interest. 
 
 14. The following rules shall be strictly observed in measur- 
 ing ponies : — 
 
 {a) The pony shall stand stripped on a perfectly level plat- 
 form. 
 
 (^) The head shall be so held that a line from the poll to 
 the wither would be parallel to the platform. The 
 forelegs from the point of the shoulder, and the hind- 
 legs from the back downwards shall be as perpendicular 
 to the platform and as parallel to each other as the 
 conformation of the pony allows. 
 
 (r) The wither may be shaved, but the mane must not be 
 
APPENDIX 453 
 
 pulled down, or the skin of the neck or wither in any- 
 way interfered with. 
 
 (//) The pony shall be held by a person deputed by the 
 measurer, and shall not be touched by any one else with- 
 out his permission. 
 
 {e) The measurement shall be made at the highest point of 
 the wither, with a measuring rod of a pattern approved 
 of by the Indian Polo Association Committee. 
 
 (/) No allowances shall be made for shoes. 
 
 15. The measurer may direct that any pony which cannot 
 be properly measured within such time as he considers reason- 
 able, within a limit of five minutes, shall be brought up again. 
 In such case no additional fee shall be charged. 
 
 16. In ageing ponies a veterinary surgeon shall be consulted. 
 He shall be entitled to fees on the following scale : — 
 
 Rs.i6 for 12 ponies or less. 
 », 32 » 13 » to 24. 
 „ 48 „ 25 or more. 
 
 17. In the absence of a veterinary surgeon a reliable and 
 trustworthy native salutrie may be employed on the following 
 fees : — 
 
 Rs. 8 for 12 ponies or less. 
 „ 16 „ 13 to 24 ponies. 
 „ 24 „ 25 or more „ 
 
 18. Ponies thus measured 14.1 or under, by a selected 
 measurer, shall be entitled to certificates. Certificates so granted 
 shall be life certificates, except in the case of ponies under six 
 years old, when the certificates will be available for the current 
 season only. 
 
 19. Any person may, on payment of a fee of R.i, obtain 
 from the Honorary Secretary, Indian Polo Association, a certified 
 extract of any entry in the Register of Ponies. 
 
454 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 AMERICA. UNITED STATES OF 
 
 THE POLO ASSOCIATION, NEW YORK 
 
 Committee. 
 
 H. L. HiRBERT, Chairman. 
 R. L. Agassiz. 
 Geo. J. Gould. 
 
 John C. Groome. 
 W. A. Hazard. 
 Thomas Hitchcock, jun. 
 
 Secretary and Treasurer. 
 W. A. Hazard, 29 Broadway, New York. 
 
 List of Affiliated Clubs, 
 
 Philadelphia. 
 
 Aiken. 
 
 Buffalo. 
 
 Bryn Mawr. 
 
 Camden Country Club. 
 
 Country Club of Westchester (of 
 
 Westchester, N.Y.). 
 Dedham. 
 Devon. 
 
 Great Neck Polo Club. 
 Jacksonville. 
 Lakewood. 
 Meadowbrook. 
 Morris County. 
 Myopia Hunt Club. 
 Onwentsia. 
 
 Point Judith. 
 Rockaway. 
 Romsen. 
 
 Saratoga Polo Club. 
 Somerset. 
 Southampton. 
 Squadron " A " Polo Club. 
 Staten Island. 
 St. Louis. 
 
 The Country Club, Brookline. 
 Washington. 
 
 Westchester Polo Club (of New- 
 port, R.I.). 
 
 AMERICAN POLO ASSOCIATION 
 
 1. The Polo Association shall consist of an Association of 
 Polo Clubs, each to be represented by one delegate who shall 
 out of their number elect at the annual meeting a committee of 
 nine, including the chairman, for the term of one year, from 
 the following localities : — Four from New York and vicinity, 
 two from Philadelphia and vicinity, two from New England, 
 and one from the West. 
 
 2. To have the entire control of all matters relating to the 
 
APPENDIX 455 
 
 Polo Association, and shall be the authority for enforcing the 
 rules and deciding all questions relating thereto. They shall 
 have the power to appoint all officials for a term not exceeding 
 their own, and to make such changes in the rules and bye-laws 
 as they may consider necessary. The chairman of the Associa- 
 tion shall be a member of the committee ex officio. 
 
 3. Every club and its delegate up for election shall be 
 proposed and seconded in writing by two delegates, and the 
 election may take place at any meeting of the committee. The 
 election to be determined by ballot. One black ball in five to 
 exclude. When any club shall withdraw its delegate, his 
 successor shall be proposed, seconded, and voted for in like 
 manner. 
 
 4. Each club a member of the Association shall pay an 
 annual subscription of $65.00. All subscriptions shall become 
 due, and payable in advance, on ist May of each year. The 
 subscription remaining unpaid after 1st June is to be considered 
 as in arrear, and no club whose subscription is in arrear shall 
 enjoy any privileges of the Association nor take part in any 
 games with members in good standing. 
 
 5. The annual meeting of the Association shall be held on 
 the second Tuesday in April, at such place in New York City 
 as the committee may designate. The committee shall meet once 
 a month or oftener, from April to September inclusive. Three 
 members to constitute a quorum at the committee meetings. 
 
 6. In the absence of a club delegate the president or secretary 
 of such club may furnish a written proxy to be used at the 
 meeting for which it is named. 
 
 7. Minutes of the proceedings of every meeting shall be 
 taken during their progress by the secretary ; or, in case of his 
 absence, as the chairman shall direct, and be afterwards copied 
 into a minute book, to be kept for that purpose, and, after being 
 read at the next meeting, shall be signed by the chairman of 
 that meeting. 
 
 8. The order of business at the annual meeting shall be as 
 follows : — 
 
456 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 (i) The noting of the members present. 
 
 (2) Reading of minutes of last annual meeting, and of sub- 
 sequent special meetings. 
 
 (3) Reports of treasurer and other officers. 
 
 (4) Reports of special committees and consideration of any 
 resolutions attached thereto. 
 
 (5) Election of officers. 
 
 (6) Deferred business. 
 
 (7) New business. 
 
 The order of business may be suspended, on motion, by vote 
 of two-thirds of the members present. 
 
 9. In case the conduct of a delegate be considered injurious 
 to the character or interests of the Association, in the opinion 
 of any five members, who shall certify the same in writing to 
 the committee, a meeting of the committee shall be held to 
 consider the case. 
 
 If the member whose conduct is in question shall not explain 
 the same to the satisfaction of the committee, or if the committee 
 acting as judges shall be of the opinion that the member has 
 committed a breach of the rules of polo, or of the bye-laws, or 
 been guilty of conduct injurious to the interests of the Associa- 
 tion, which ought not to be condoned, they may call upon such 
 member to resign ; or shall request the club whose representative 
 he is to withdraw him, and nominate his successor for election, 
 and in event of their neglecting to do so, the committee shall 
 have power to expel him, and his club shall be erased from the 
 list of members ; provided, always, that such expulsion shall 
 only be by a majority of two-thirds, at a committee meeting 
 consisting of not less than five members. 
 
 In any case where the expulsion of a delegate is deemed 
 necessary, the decision of the committee shall be without appeal, 
 and the club so expelled shall have no remedy against the 
 committee. 
 
 10. A delegate may issue free tickets of admission to members 
 of the club he represents, good for one week at any club ground 
 during Association week there. 
 
APPENDIX 457 
 
 RULES OF THE POLO ASSOCIATION 
 
 Ground. 
 
 1. The ground should be about 900 feet long by 450 feet 
 wide, with a ten-inch guard from end to end on the sides only. 
 
 Goal- Posts, 
 
 2. The goal-posts shall be 24 feet apart, at least 10 feet high, 
 and light enough to break if collided with. 
 
 Balls and Mallets. 
 
 3. The ball shall be of wood, with no other covering than 
 white paint, 3^ inches in diameter, and not exceeding 5 oz. in 
 weight. Mallets shall be such as are approved by the Com- 
 mittee. 
 
 Ponies. 
 
 4. The height of ponies shall not exceed 14.2. 
 
 Ponies aged five (5) years and upwards may be measured and 
 registered for life ; ponies under five (5) years may be registered 
 for the current season only. Any member of the Committee 
 may measure ponies not his own and issue certificates of registry. 
 He shall determine the age of the pony. The Committee may 
 by vote appoint one or more official measurers, who shall have 
 all the powers hereby given the Committee in respect to the 
 measurement of ponies and the issue of certificates. 
 
 Periods, 
 
 5. {a) In match games between pairs there shall be two 
 periods of fifteen (15) minutes' each actual play. 
 
 {b) In match games between teams of three (3) there shall 
 be three (3) periods of fifteen (15) minutes' each actual play. 
 
 Under {a) and {b) two (2) minutes shall be allowed after 
 each goal, and intervals of five (5) minutes between periods, 
 unless otherwise agreed. 
 
 (f) In match games between teams of four (4), there shall be 
 four (4) periods of fifteen minutes' each actual play. Two (2) 
 minutes shall be allowed after each goal, and intervals of seven 
 (7) minutes between periods, unless otherwise agreed. 
 
458 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Under {a), (^), and (f), time between goals and delays shall not 
 
 be counted as actual play. 
 
 Eligibility. 
 
 6. A member of a club which is a member of the Polo 
 Association shall not play any match games with or against any 
 club which is not a member of the Association, nor shall any 
 player play on the team of any club of which he is not a 
 member, except on written consent of the Committee, and the 
 approval of the captains of the teams entered. 
 
 7. A player shall be handicapped with but one club at a 
 time. 
 
 8. A player shall not play for the same prize on more than 
 one team or pair. 
 
 Any player in his first tournament events shall be handicapped 
 at not less than two goals, and shall so continue until changed by 
 the Committee. 
 
 Entries. 
 
 9. Entries for tournament events shall be made in writing, 
 naming the probable players and substitutes, and be accompanied 
 by an entrance fee of ten (10) dollars for each player, which is 
 to be returned if the team plays, otherwise it is forfeited to the 
 Association. Entries absolutely close on the day announced. 
 No conditional entries shall be received. 
 
 The entrance fee for Championship events shall be one 
 hundred (100) dollars for each team. 
 
 Drawings, 
 
 10. The drawings for all tournaments shall be made under 
 the Bagnell-Wilde system. (This consists of playing a pre- 
 liminary round to reduce the number of contesting teams to 
 two, four, eight, or sixteen, thus eliminating the bye at once, 
 and putting all contestants on the same footing.) 
 
 Uniform, 
 
 11. Captains shall not allow members of their teams to 
 appear in the game otherwise than in club uniform. 
 
 Colours, 
 
 12. The Polo Association colours are white and dark blue. 
 
APPENDIX . 459 
 
 Championship. 
 
 13. {a) There shall be a Senior and a Junior Championship 
 tournament, the latter immediately preceding the former. 
 The Senior Championship shall be open to teams without 
 limit of handicap. The Junior Championship shall be 
 open to teams whose aggregate handicap does not exceed 
 twenty (20) goals, but this limit is simply to define the 
 class, and all games in both classes shall be played with- 
 out handicap. 
 
 No player with a higher handicap than five (5) goals 
 on 15th May shall compete in the Junior Champion- 
 ship. 
 
 The handicap governing eligibility to Junior Champion- 
 ship teams shall be that in force 15 th May of the year in 
 which the Championship events take place. 
 
 {b) The winner of the Junior Championship events shall 
 have the privilege of making a post-entry for the Senior 
 Championship events. 
 
 (f) Except as provided in Section b paragraph, a player 
 shall not be allowed to play in both classes. 
 
 {d) In both classes, the Championship may be won by 
 default, but in such case no individual trophies shall be 
 added. 
 
 {e) Any club which may enter a team or teams for the 
 Championship or Junior Championship of the Polo 
 Association Clubs, shall nominate only players directly 
 identified with such club, and the Committee shall be 
 notified of the names of the players composing each team 
 not less than ten days preceding the closing of entries. 
 The Committee shall then decide with which club any 
 player is eligible to compete for the Championship 
 events. 
 
 Entries for the Club Championship to close 20 
 days preceding the first event ; Entries for the Junior 
 Championship to close five days later than for the 
 Club Championship. 
 
46o POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 FIELD RULES 
 
 Field Captain. 
 
 1. There shall be a field captain for each team who shall 
 have the direction of positions and plays of his men. He shall 
 have the sole right to discuss with the Referee questions arising 
 during the game, and to enter protests with the Referee, pro- 
 vided that a player fouled may claim the foul. Other players 
 shall testify only when requested by the Referee. 
 
 Referee. 
 
 2. The two captains shall agree upon a Referee, whose 
 decision shall be final in regard to all questions of actual play, 
 but as regards eligibility of players, handicaps, and interpretations 
 of General Rules, an appeal may be made by either captain to 
 the Committee, whose decision shall be final. 
 
 Disqualification of Ponies. 
 
 3. Any pony may be protested on the field under General 
 Rule 4 (if possible, before play begins), by the field captain of 
 the side against which the pony is offered to be played. Unless 
 a certificate of registry under said Rule 4 is then produced, the 
 Referee shall forthwith measure the pony and decide the protest. 
 If sustained, the pony shall be ruled off the field for the match. 
 
 The Referee shall exclude from the game any dangerous or 
 vicious pony. 
 
 Timer and Scorer. 
 
 4. The two captains shall agree upon a timer and a scorer 
 who shall perform their duties under the direction of the 
 Referee. 
 
 Goal fudges. 
 
 5. The home captain shall appoint two goal judges, accept- 
 able to the visiting captain, each of whom shall give testimony 
 to the Referee, at the latter's request, in respect to goals and 
 other plays near his goal, but the Referee shall make all 
 decisions. 
 
APPENDIX 461 
 
 Substitute. 
 
 6. Each team should have a substitute in readiness to play in 
 case of accident or disqualification. 
 
 Clear Field. 
 
 7. Only players and referee shall be allowed upon the ground 
 during the progress of the game. 
 
 Choice of Ends. 
 
 8. The choice of ends shall be determined by the toss of a 
 coin between the field captains. 
 
 Change of Ends. 
 
 9. Ends shall be changed after every goal. 
 
 Throw In. 
 
 10. The game begins when the ball is thrown in by the 
 Referee between the contestants who shall each be on his own 
 side of the middle line. 
 
 11. After an interval, the Referee shall throw in the ball 
 when the proper signal is given by the timer, whether all the 
 players are lined up or not. 
 
 Goal. 
 
 12. A goal is made when the ball goes over and clear of the 
 line between the goal-posts, or above the top of the goal-posts 
 between centre lines. 
 
 Safety. 
 
 13. Whenever a player, either accidentally or intentionally, 
 gives the ball an impetus with his mallet which carries the ball 
 over the goal line he is defending and it touches nothing except 
 the goal-post or the ground after leaving his mallet it shall be 
 deemed a safety. 
 
 Score. 
 
 14. {a) A goal counts one. 
 
 {b) A safety counts minus one-quarter. 
 (c) A foul counts minus one-half. 
 
 The side wins which is credited with the largest score at the 
 end of the match. 
 
462 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 lime Limit. 
 
 15. When the time limit of any period (except the last) ex- 
 pires, the signal shall be given, but the game shall continue 
 until the ball goes out of bounds or a goal is made. Such over- 
 time in any period shall be deducted from the playing time 
 of the succeeding period. When the time limit for the last 
 period is reached, the signal shall be given and the game shall 
 then cease with the ball in its position at the moment of the 
 signal. 
 
 16. If a goal is made when any fraction of time remains to 
 be played the game shall continue. 
 
 17. When the ball is out of bounds, and the limit of time 
 expires before it is put in play, the period ends. 
 
 Tie. 
 
 18. In event of a tie at the end of the last period, the game 
 shall continue (after the usual interval between periods) until 
 a goal or safety is made, or a foul is penalised. 
 
 Out of Bounds. 
 
 19. When the ball crosses a side line, it is out of bounds, 
 and shall be put in play by the Referee throwing it up between 
 the contestants (lined up as at the beginning of the game) 
 toward the middle of the field, and parallel to the goal lines, at 
 the point where it went over the boards. He shall throw from 
 outside the side boards. 
 
 Knock In. 
 
 20. When the ball crosses an end line, it is out of bounds, and 
 the side defending the goal at that end is entitled to a knock-in, 
 the ball being placed on the line at the point which it crossed, 
 but in no case nearer than ten (10) feet to the goal-posts or to 
 the side boards. 
 
 21. A ball must be over and clear of the line to be out. 
 
 22. When a player having a knock-in causes delay, the 
 Referee may throw a ball on the field and call play. No 
 opponent shall come within fifty (50) feet of the ball, when 
 placed for a knock-in, until the same has been hit by a mallet. 
 
APPENDIX 463 
 
 As soon as the ball is touched by a mallet after being placed 
 for a knock-in, it is in play, and subject to the rules of play. 
 
 Player Substituted. 
 
 23. When a player is replaced by a substitute, he cannot re- 
 turn to the team the same day, except to take the place of a 
 player who is disabled or disqualified. 
 
 Handicap. 
 
 24. When a change of players takes place after the game has 
 begun, the handicap of the men having the highest number of 
 goals shall be counted. 
 
 Fouls. 
 
 25. The Referee shall declare any violation of Rules 27, 28, 
 29 and 30 a foul, when seen by him, without waiting to have it 
 claimed ; or, when not seen, upon evidence satisfactory to him. 
 He may suspend the player committing the foul for the match, 
 but he shall also allow the usual penalty of one-half goal. 
 
 26. In case of repeated or wilful violation of said rules, espe- 
 cially by conduct dangerous to the safety of other players, the 
 Referee shall suspend the player guilty thereof for the match. 
 
 27. In case of a player being disabled by a foul so that he is 
 unable to continue, the side which has been fouled shall have 
 the option, instead of providing a substitute, to designate the 
 player on the opposite side whose handicap is nearest above that 
 of the disabled player, and the former shall thereupon retire 
 from the game. The penalty shall be in addition to those here- 
 inbefore provided, and the game shall continue with each side 
 reduced by the above withdrawals. 
 
 Dangerous Riding. 
 
 28. Careless or dangerous horsemanship or a lack of consider- 
 ation for the safety of others is forbidden. 
 
 The following are examples of riding prohibited under this 
 rule : — 
 
 {a) Bumping at an angle dangerous to a player or to his pony. 
 
 {b) Zigzagging in front of another player riding at a gallop. 
 
 (f) Pulling across or over a pony's forelegs in such a manner 
 as to risk tripping the pony. 
 
464 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Right of Way, 
 
 29. (/7) The right of way is given to the player who has last 
 hit the ball, or to the player who has entered safely on the line 
 of the ball between it and the last hitter, or (as against players 
 not in possession of the ball) to the player who is following 
 nearer than any other player the line of direction of the ball. 
 
 Crossing, 
 {b) A player shall not cross the player having the right of 
 way, except at an unquestionably safe distance ; nor shall he pull 
 up in front of the latter unless he is far enough ahead to give the 
 latter unquestionably enough time to pull up also ; nor shall he 
 pull up across the latter on any consideration whatsoever. 
 
 Meeting. 
 
 30. Whenever two players are riding in opposite directions 
 for the ball, each shall leave the ball on his off side. 
 
 Other Prohibitions. 
 
 31. (^) A player shall not strike an adversary or his pony 
 with the hands or mallet, or strike the ball when dis- 
 mounted. 
 
 {b) A player shall not interpose his mallet to interfere with 
 an opponent's stroke. 
 
 {e) A player shall not put his mallet over his adversary's pony 
 either in front or behind. 
 
 (</) A player shall not seize with the hand, strike or push 
 with the head, hand, arm, or elbow, but a player may 
 push with his shoulder provided the elbow is kept close 
 to his side. 
 
 {e) A player requiring a mallet, pony, or assistance from an 
 outside person during the game shall ride to the end or 
 side lines to procure it. No person shall come on the 
 field to assist him. 
 
 (/) A player shall not hold the ball in his hand, arm, or lap, 
 nor shall he kick or hit the ball with any part of his 
 person. He may, however, block the ball with any 
 part of his person or with his pony. 
 
APPENDIX 465 
 
 Fines. 
 
 32. The Referee shall also have the power to impose a fine 
 (the amount to be determined, by the Committee) on any team 
 or member of a team failing to appear within reasonable time of 
 the hour named for the events for which they have entered, or 
 for any misconduct or violation of the rules during the progress 
 of the game, and shall report the same in writing to the Com- 
 mittee for enforcement. 
 
 Penalty. 
 
 33. The Referee may at his discretion award a penalty of 
 half a goal for any violation of Field Rules not covered by 
 Rule 24. 
 
 Suspension of Play. 
 
 34. {a) When a foul is allowed by the Referee, he may or 
 may not stop the game, according to his judgment as to the 
 advantage gained or lost by the foul. 
 
 Jccident. 
 {b) In case of an accident to a player or to a pony, or to a 
 pony's gear which, in the opinion of the Referee, involves 
 danger to a player, he shall stop the game. It shall not be 
 stopped for a broken or lost mallet, stirrup leather, curb chain, 
 or martingale (unless liable to trip a pony). 
 
 Broken Ball. 
 (r) When a ball is broken or trodden into the ground in a 
 manner to be unserviceable, in the opinion of the Referee, or 
 when it strikes the Referee or his pony so as in his opinion to 
 affect the game seriously, he shall stop the game, and may 
 substitute another ball by throwing it towards the middle of the 
 field between the players at the point where the event occurred. 
 
 Change of Ponies, 
 
 {d) In the case of ten (10) minutes of continuous play, the 
 Referee shall stop the game for a change of ponies as soon there- 
 after as the ball goes out of bounds. Not exceeding two (2) 
 minutes shall be allowed for this purpose. 
 
 2 H 
 
466 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Other Cause, 
 
 {e) The Referee shall suspend the game for any other 
 reasonable cause. 
 
 Time Lost. 
 
 {/) Time lost under paragraphs a, b, r, </, and e shall not be 
 counted as actual play. 
 
 Referee's Whistle, 
 
 35. In all the above cases the play is not suspended until the 
 Referee's whistle blows, but the game shall be considered stopped 
 at the time the event occurred. The ball, when placed again 
 in play, shall be thrown by the Referee toward the middle of 
 the field at the point at which the ball was when the event 
 occasioning the suspension of the game occurred. 
 
 Failure to Finish. 
 
 36. In the event of a game being stopped by darkness, or for 
 any cause which prevents a finish the same day, it shall be 
 resumed at the point at which it stopped, as to score and position 
 of the ball, at the earliest convenient time, unless settled other- 
 wise by agreement between the captains. 
 
 THE OPEN POLO CHAMPIONSHIP OF AMERICA 
 
 was decided at Van Courtland Park, New York City, in 1904, 
 by a game between the Wanderers and the Freebooters. The 
 teams were — 
 
 Wanderers, ' Freebooters, 
 
 C. R. Snowden. Devereux Milburn. 
 
 J. E. Cowdin. R. L. Agassiz. 
 
 J. M. Waterbury, jun. Foxhall Keene. 
 
 L. Waterbury. Joshua Crane, jun. 
 
 The Wanderers won by 4^ goals to 3, after a very fast game. 
 The Championship Match is to be an annual event. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 467 
 
 NEM^ SOUTH WALES POLO ASSOCIATION 
 
 OFFICERS, 
 
 [902. 
 
 Patron. 
 His Excellency the Governor. 
 
 President. 
 J. M. L. Macdonald, Esq. 
 
 J^ice- Presidents. 
 Dr. George Watt. | C. B. Fairfax, Esq. 
 
 Hon. Secretary and Treasurer. 
 A. J, DoDDs, Hunter Street, Sydney. 
 
 Affiliated 
 
 Sydney Polo Club. 
 Muswellbrook Polo Club. 
 Scone Polo Club. 
 Narandera Polo Club. 
 Broken Hill Polo Club. 
 Cooma Polo Club. 
 Coolah Polo Club. 
 Bland Polo Club. 
 Dubbo Polo Club. 
 Quirindi Polo Club. 
 Camden Polo Club. 
 Tamarang Polo Club. 
 " Rock " Polo Club, Broke, via 
 Singleton. 
 
 Clubs. 
 
 Wardry Polo Club. 
 
 " Duntroon " Polo Club, guean- 
 
 beyan. 
 Cassilis Polo Club. 
 Bombala District Polo Club. 
 " Waradgery" Polo Club, Hay. 
 "Talbragar" Polo Club, Culgong. 
 Wellington Polo Club. 
 Narromine Polo Club. 
 Mudgee Polo Club. 
 Mullaley Polo Club. 
 Denison Polo Club. 
 Glen Innes Polo Club. 
 
 RULES OF THE NEW SOUTH WALES POLO 
 ASSOCIATION 
 
 1. The Association shall be called the "New South Wales 
 Polo Association." 
 
 2. The Association adopts the Hurlingham Rules with such 
 amendments as are hereby authorised, and all the alterations and 
 
468 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 amendments made therein from time to time by the Hurlingham 
 Polo Club. 
 
 3. The Association shall consist of the Clubs hereinbefore 
 named, and Clubs subsequently elected under Rule 8. 
 
 4. The officers of the Association shall consist of a Patron, a 
 President, two Vice-Presidents, an Hon. Secretary and Hon. 
 Treasurer to be elected at the Annual General Meeting. 
 
 5. Each Club shall be entitled to elect a representative to be 
 a member of the Council of the Association, and such repre- 
 sentative shall act until notice of the election of a successor is 
 received from the Secretary of his Club. 
 
 6. The representatives so elected, with the Officers of the 
 Association, shall constitute the Council of the Association, and 
 all the business of the Association shall be transacted by said 
 Council. 
 
 7. The accounts of the Association shall be audited by two 
 auditors to be elected at the Annual General Meeting. 
 
 8. Clubs joining the Association must be duly proposed and 
 seconded by two of the delegates of the Associated Clubs, and 
 be balloted for ; one black ball in three to exclude. 
 
 9. Each Club shall pay an annual subscription of One Guinea. 
 
 10. Any Club may by a resolution of the Council be struck 
 off the list, if found guilty of wilfully breaking any of the Rules 
 of the Association. 
 
 1 1. At all meetings of the Council five shall form a quorum. 
 
 12. The Annual General Meeting of the Association shall 
 be held in Sydney, not later than ist November in each year. 
 Seven days' notice of such meeting to be sent to Secretaries of 
 Affiliated Clubs. 
 
 13. Any three members of the Council may by giving ten 
 days' notice, instruct the Hon. Secretary to call a meeting of the 
 Council, or of the Association at such time and place as may be 
 desirable. 
 
 14. A representative shall not represent more than one Club. 
 Any representative may appoint a substitute to attend and vote 
 
APPENDIX 469 
 
 for him at any meeting of the Association, such appointment to 
 be in writing, and to be handed to the Chairman at the com- 
 mencement of the meeting. 
 
 15. The Council sha# be the governing body, and shall have 
 power to decide all matters connected with Polo in the State, 
 and shall arrange all international, inter-state, inter-provincial, 
 and such other matches as they may think desirable, and shall 
 control all polo races and sports, and no man shall be played in 
 a representative team unless he is a member of an Associated 
 Club. Any player or any Club refusing to be bound by any 
 decision, or breaking the rules of the Council, may be disquali- 
 fied for such term as the Council may see fit. 
 
 16. The Hon. Secretary shall, within a fortnight after the 
 election of any Club, inform it by letter of its election, and send 
 the Hon. Secretary of such Club a copy of these Rules and laws 
 of the game, and every new Club shall pay its subscription 
 within a fortnight after receiving notice of election, and shall 
 forward a list of its members and a copy of its Rules whenever 
 required by the Hon. Secretary of the Association. 
 
 17. The dress of the representative teams of the Association 
 shall be a white shirt or jersey with light blue hoops, boots, and 
 white breeches. 
 
 18. Clubs joining the Association shall register their colours, 
 which must be approved of by the Council, and the right to 
 such colours shall be decided by priority of registration. 
 
 19. All funds of the Association shall be paid into a bank to 
 the credit of the Association, and all accounts shall be passed by 
 the Committee and shall be paid by cheque signed by the Hon. 
 Treasurer. 
 
 20. In the event of any outlay being required beyond the 
 funds of the Association, each representative shall be deemed 
 entitled to incur on behalf of his club his proportion of the sum 
 needed, provided that the amount payable by each club shall 
 in no case amount to more than four guineas per annum, unless 
 such club specially authorise their representative to exceed that 
 amount. 
 
470 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 21. At all meetings of the Council, any person who is a bona- 
 Jide member of an Affiliated Club may attend and speak on any 
 motion submitted, but only members of the Council shall vote. 
 Council shall have power to frame byeilaws for the management 
 of the Association, and for the interests of the game generally. 
 All disputes between Clubs or in connection with the game, or 
 with polo sports, etc., shall be referred to the Council, whose 
 decision shall be final. 
 
 2 2. These Rules shall only be altered or added to by a 
 resolution of three-fourths of the Council of the Association, and 
 any such alteration shall be submitted for confirmation at the 
 next General Meeting of the Association. 
 
 PLAYING RULES ADOPTED BY THE NEW 
 SOUTH WALES POLO ASSOCIATION 
 
 1. The height of the ponies must not exceed 14 hands i inch, 
 and no ponies showing vice shall be played. The sticks shall 
 be subject to the umpire's approval. 
 
 2. The playing ground shall be 300 yards long by 200 yards 
 wide, and the goals shall be 8 yards wide and not less than 250 
 yards apart. 
 
 3. The balls shall be 3 inches in diameter. 
 
 4. Each side shall nominate an umpire, unless it be agreed to 
 play with one, and their or his decision shall be final. In im- 
 portant matches, a referee should also be appointed, whose 
 decision shall be final. A goal umpire for each goal and time- 
 keeper shall also be appointed. 
 
 5. In all matches the players shall be four a-side. 
 
 6. The game commences by both sides taking up their 
 position in the middle of the ground and the umpire throwing 
 the ball in the centre of the ground. 
 
 Duration of Play. 
 
 7. The duration of play in a match shall be one hour, 
 divided into three periods of twenty minutes, with an interval 
 of ten minutes between each period. 
 
APPENDIX 471 
 
 The two first periods of play shall terminate as soon as the 
 ball goes out of play after the expiration of the prescribed time : 
 any excess of time in either of the first two periods due to the 
 ball remaining in play being deducted from the succeeding 
 periods. The last period shall terminate immediately on the 
 expiration of the hour's play although the ball is still in play. 
 
 Exception, 
 In case of a tie the last period shall be prolonged till the ball 
 goes out of play, and if still a tie, after an interval of ten minutes 
 the ball shall be started from where it went out of play, and the 
 game continued as before, with the goals widened to 44 feet, 
 until one side obtain a goal, which shall determine the match. 
 
 Changing Ponies. 
 
 8. As soon as the ball goes out of play after the expiration 
 of the first ten minutes of each period of play, the game shall 
 be suspended for sufficient time, not exceeding three minutes, 
 to enable players to change ponies. With the above exception 
 play shall be continuous, and it shall be the duty of the umpire 
 to throw in the ball punctually, and in the event of unnecessary 
 delay in hitting out the ball, to call upon the ofi^ending side to 
 proceed at once. Any change of ponies except according to 
 the above provision shall be at the risk of the player. 
 
 Bell. 
 
 9. A bell should be rung to signify the time for changing 
 ponies, and at the termination of each period of play. 
 
 10. An official time-keeper shall be employed in all important 
 matches. 
 
 Goals. 
 
 11. A goal is gained when a ball is driven between the goal- 
 posts and clear of the goal line by any of the players or their 
 ponies. 
 
 Over Top of Goal-Posts. 
 
 12. If a ball is hit above the top of the goal-posts, but, in 
 the opinion of the umpire, between them, it shall be deemed a 
 goal. 
 
472 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 To Win Game. ' 
 
 13. The side that makes most goals wins the game. 
 
 Where Ball to be Hit From ; Position of Players. 
 
 14. If the ball be hit behind the back line by one of the 
 opposite side, the defending side shall hit off as near as possible 
 to where it crossed the line, and none of the attacking side 
 shall be within 30 yards of the back line till it is hit. If the 
 ball be hit behind the back line by one of the side whose line 
 it is they shall hit it off from the centre of the goal line between 
 the posts, and all the defending side shall remain behind the 
 line until the ball is hit off, the attacking side being free to 
 place themselves where they choose, but not within 25 yards of 
 the ball. This penalty will not be exacted should the ball 
 glance off either a pony or a player. 
 
 Ball Thrown In by Umpire. 
 
 15. When the ball is hit out of bounds, it must be thrown 
 into the ground by the umpire, from the exact spot where it 
 went out of play, in a direction parallel to the two goal lines 
 and between the opposing ranks of players. 
 
 No Delay Allowed. 
 There must be no delay whatsoever or any consideration for 
 absent players. 
 
 Riding Out an Antagonist ; Crossing. 
 
 16. A player may ride out an antagonist, or interpose his 
 pony before his antagonist, so as to prevent the latter reaching 
 the ball, but he may not cross another player in possession of 
 the ball except at such a distance that the said player shall not 
 be compelled to check his pony to avoid a collision. 
 
 If two players are riding from different directions to hit the 
 ball, and a collision appears probable, then the player in possession 
 of the ball (that is, who last hit the ball, or if neither have hit 
 the ball, the player who is coming from the direction from which 
 the ball was last hit) must be given way to. Provided that no 
 player shall be deemed to be in possession of the ball by reason 
 of his being the last striker if he shall have deviated from pursu- 
 
APPENDIX 473 
 
 ing the exact course of the ball. A player shall be considered 
 to ride off fairly when having placed himself abreast of an 
 adversary (after following a line of direction as nearly as possible 
 parallel to that in which his adversary is moving) he gradually 
 forces him from or prevents his continuing in the direction in 
 which he is riding. 
 
 Penalty for Crossing and Dangerous Play, 
 In case of an infringement of the rule against crossing, or in 
 case of dangerous riding or play, the umpire shall stop the game 
 and enforce the following penalty : — A free hit from a spot 
 50 yards from the back line of the side causing the foul and as 
 nearly as possible opposite the spot where the foul took place, 
 unless the foul takes place less than 50 yards from the said back 
 line, in which case the free hit shall be given from the spot 
 where the foul occurred, all the side causing the foul to be behind 
 the back line, but not between the goal-posts until the ball is 
 hit off. If time has been called before the penalty is enforced, 
 it shall be enforced at the beginning of the next period, or the 
 game shall be continued until the ball has been hit out of 
 bounds, at the option of the side that has been fouled. 
 
 Crooking Sticks. 
 
 17. No player shall crook his adversary's stick unless he is 
 on the same side of the adversary's pony as the ball, or in a 
 direct line behind, and his stick is neither under nor over his 
 adversary's pony. 
 
 Offside. 
 
 18. No player who is offside shall hit the ball, or shall in 
 any way prevent the opposite side from reaching or hitting the 
 ball. 
 
 Definition of Offside. 
 
 A player is offside when, at the time of the ball being hit, 
 he has no one of the opposite side nearer the adversaries' goal 
 line, or that line produced, or behind that line, and he is neither 
 in possession of the ball nor behind one of his own side who is 
 in possession of the ball. A player, if offside, remains off-side 
 until the ball is hit or hit at again. 
 
474 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Rough Play, 
 
 19. No player shall seize with the hand, strike, or push with 
 the head, hand, arm, or elbow, but a player may push with his 
 arm above the elbow, provided the elbow be kept close to his 
 side. 
 
 Carrying Ball. 
 
 20. A player may not carry the ball. In the event of the 
 ball lodging upon or against a player or pony it must be 
 immediately dropped on the ground by the player or the rider 
 of the pony. 
 
 21. No player shall intentionally strike his pony with the 
 head of his polo stick. 
 
 Penalty for Foul. 
 
 22. Any infringement of the rules constitutes a foul. In 
 case of an infringement of Rules 17, 19, 20, and 21, the umpire 
 shall stop the game ; and in case of an infringement of Rule 18 
 the umpire shall stop the game on an appeal by any one of the 
 side which has been fouled. 
 
 On the game being stopped as above, the side which has 
 been fouled may claim either of the following penalties : — 
 
 {a) A free hit from where the ball was when the foul took 
 place, none of the opposing side to be within 10 yards of the ball. 
 
 (^) That the side which caused the foul take the ball back 
 and hit it off from behind their own goal line. 
 
 Penalty for Disabling a Player. 
 
 23. In the case of a player being disabled by a foul, the 
 side which has been fouled shall have a right to designate any one 
 of the players on the opposite side, who shall retire from the 
 game. The game shall be continued with three players a-side, 
 and if the side that causes the foul refuses to continue the game 
 it shall thereby lose the match. This penalty shall be in 
 addition to that provided by Rule 22. 
 
 Changing Ends, 
 
 24. Ends shall be changed after every goal, or, if no goals 
 have been obtained, after half-time. 
 
APPENDIX 475 
 
 Ball Out. 
 
 25. The ball must go over and clear of the line to be out. 
 
 Damaged Ball, 
 
 26. If the ball be damaged the umpire must at once stop 
 the game, and throw in a new ball, at the place where it was 
 broken, towards the nearest side of the ground in a direction 
 parallel to the two goal lines, and between the opposing ranks 
 of players. 
 
 Broken Sticks. 
 
 27. Should a player's stick be broken, he must ride to the 
 place where the sticks are kept and take one. On no account 
 is a stick to be brought to him. 
 
 Dropped Stick. 
 
 28. In the event of a stick being dropped, the player must pick 
 it up himself. No dismounted player is allowed to hit the ball. 
 
 Ground Kept Clear. 
 
 29. No person allowed within the arena, players, umpires, 
 and manager excepted. 
 
 Accidents. 
 
 30. In the event of any player having a fall or being hurt in 
 any way to prevent his playing, the umpire shall stop the game, 
 and allow time for the dismounted man to mount, or the injured 
 man to be replaced. On play being recommenced, the ball 
 shall be thrown in where it was when the accident occurred. 
 
 Where Ball Thrown In. 
 
 31. On play being resumed the ball shall be thrown in 
 where it was when the game was stopped, and in the manner 
 provided for in Rule 26. 
 
 Disregarding Umpire^ s Decision. 
 
 32. Any deliberate disregard of the umpire shall involve the 
 disqualification of the team so offending. 
 
 Umpire'' s Power to Decide all Disputes. 
 
 33. Should any incident or question arise that is not provided 
 for in these Rules, such incident or question to be decided by 
 the umpire. 
 
476 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 RESULTS OF CHIEF TOURNAMENTS 
 
 OPEN CHAMPION CUP 
 
 Conditions. 
 
 1. Open to any Polo Teams. 
 
 2. The entries, naming colours, to be made on or before 
 5 p.m. on the Wednesday prior to the week of competition. 
 
 3. The respective teams to be drawn, and the said draw to 
 take place on Wednesday, at 5 p.m., prior to the week of 
 competition. 
 
 4. The Captain of each team to name his four players at 
 time of entry. 
 
 5. Unless three Teams contend, the Cup may be withheld. 
 
 Placed at Hurlingham. 
 
 1904. Old Cantabs — W. M'Creery, Capt. Heseltine, F. 
 June II. Freake, W. Buckmaster. Won by 7 goals to i 
 
 from Handley Cross. Entries, 8. 
 1903. Rugby — Walter Jones, G. A. Miller, E. D. Miller, 
 June 27. C. D. Miller. Won by 4 goals to 1 from Old 
 
 Oxonians. Entries, 7. 
 1902. Freebooters — H. Brassey, A. Rawlinson, W. S. Buck- 
 July 5. master, L. Waterbury. Won by 8 goals to i from 
 
 Black and Tans. Entries, 4. 
 1901. Rugby — W. Jones, G. A. Miller, Capt. E. Miller, 
 June 15. C. D. Miller. Won by 6 goals to 3 from Old 
 
 Cantabs. Entries, 5. 
 1900. Old Cantabs— W. M'Creery, F. Freake, W. Buck- 
 June 28. master, L. M'Creery. Won by 3 goals to i from 
 
 Hurlingham. Entries, 6. 
 

 APPENDIX 
 
 47' 
 
 1899. 
 
 Rugby. 
 
 1887. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 1898. 
 
 Rugby. 
 
 1886. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 1897. 
 
 Rugby. 
 
 1885. 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 1896. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 1884. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 1895. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 1883. 
 
 Sussex, w.o. 
 
 1894. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 1882. 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 1893. 
 
 Sussex, w.o. 
 
 1881. 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 1892. 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 1880. 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 1891. 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 1879. 
 
 Hurlingham. 
 
 1890. 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 1878. 
 
 Monmouthshire. 
 
 1889. 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 1877. 
 
 Monmouthshire an 
 
 i888. 
 
 Sussex. 
 
 
 Tyros played a tie. 
 
 OPEN CHALLENGE CUP 
 
 Played at Ranelagh. 
 
 1904. 
 June 25. 
 
 1903. 
 June 4. 
 
 1902. 
 June 29. 
 
 1901. 
 June 30. 
 
 1900. 
 July 14. 
 
 1899. 
 1898. 
 
 Roehampton — Capt. H. Wilson, M. Nickalls, P. 
 
 Nickalls, Capt. H. Lloyd. Won by 7 goals to 4 
 
 from Old Cantabs. Entries, 6. 
 Old Cantabs— W. M*Creery, F. Freake, W. Buck- 
 master, Capt. Heseltine. Won by 4 goals to i 
 
 from Rugby. Entries, 7. 
 Rugby- — W. Jones, Lord Shrewsbury, Capt. E. D. 
 
 Miller, C. D. Miller. Won by 5 goals to 4 from 
 
 Old Oxonians. Entries, 4. 
 Rugby — W. Jones, G. A. Miller, Lord Shrewsbury 
 
 (and E. D. Miller), C. D. Miller. Won by 6 
 
 goals to 2 from Old Cantabs. Entries, 6. 
 Old Cantabs— W. M'Creery, F. M. Freake, W. 
 
 Buckmaster, L. M'Creery. Won by 5 goals to i 
 
 from Freebooters. Entries, 5. 
 Freebooters. l 1897. Ranelagh. 
 
 Freebooters. | 1896. Rugby. 
 
478 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 1904. 
 
 July 9. 
 
 1903. 
 July II. 
 
 1902. 
 1901. 
 1900. 
 1899. 
 1898. 
 
 1897. 
 
 1896. 
 1895. 
 1894. 
 1893. 
 1892. 
 1891. 
 
 INTER-REGIMENTAL CUP 
 
 Played at Hurling ham. 
 
 17th Lancers — Capt. Garden, Major Tilney, A. F. 
 
 Fletcher, Col. Portal. Won by 7 goals to 6 from 
 
 Royal Horse Guards. Entries, 17. 
 17th Lancers — Capt. Carden, Major Tilney, A, 
 
 Fletcher, Col. Haig. Won by 5 goals to i from 
 R.H.G. Entries, 16. 
 
 Not played. 1890. 9th Lancers. 
 
 Not played. 1889. 9th Lancers. 
 
 Not played. 1888. loth Hussars. 
 
 7th Hussars. 1887. 5th Lancers. 
 
 6th Inniskilling 1886. 7th Hussars. 
 
 Dragoons. 1885. 7th Hussars. 
 
 6th Inniskilling 1884. 7th Hussars. 
 
 Dragoons. 1883. 7th Hussars. 
 
 9th Lancers. 1882. 5th Lancers. 
 
 13th Hussars. 1881. 1 6th Lancers. 
 
 13th Hussars. 1880. i6th Lancers, 
 
 loth Hussars. 1879. 5^^ Lancers. 
 
 13th Hussars. 1878. 5th Lancers. 
 9th Lancers. 
 
 1904. 
 July 16. 
 
 1903. 
 1902. 
 1901. 
 1900. 
 
 SUBALTERNS' CUP 
 
 Played at Ranelagh. 
 
 2nd Life Guards — R. J. Ogilby, Lord Montgomerie, 
 R. G. Duff, H. C. Ashton. Won by 5 goajs to 4 
 from 5th Lancers. Entries, 5. 
 
 No Tournament. 1899. 7th Hussars. 
 
 No Tournament. 1898. Royal Horse Guards. 
 
 No Tournament. 1897. Royal Horse Guards, 
 
 No Tournament. 1896. 9th Lancers. 
 
APPENDIX 479 
 
 ALDERSHOT CUP 
 
 Played at Ranelagh in one day. 
 
 1904. Aldershot Staff — Capt. Smith, Col, Gough, Major 
 June 21. Barry, Major Vaughan. Won by 6 goals to i 
 
 from 2 1 St Lancers. Entries, 15. 
 1903. 1 8th Hussars — H. Cape, Capt. J. L. Wood, Capt. 
 July I. Stuart, J. H. Gosling. Won by 7 goals to i from 
 
 R.H.G. Entries, 8. 
 
 COUNTY CUP 
 
 Final and Semi-finals played at Hurlingham. 
 
 1904. Cirencester — J. Mason, Hon. A. Hastings, R. Barker, 
 July 16. J. Adamthwaite. Won by 4 goals to i from 
 
 Hutton. Entries, 10. 
 1903. Blackmore Vale — A. Tyrwhitt-Drake, J. Hargreaves,. 
 July 18. F. Hargreaves, M. de Las Casas. Won by 8 goals 
 
 to 2 from Eden Park. Entries, 10. 
 1902. Eden Park — L. Bucknall, J. C. de Las Casas, A. de Las 
 July 5. Casas, H. Cardwell. Won by 4 goals to i from 
 
 Blackmore Vale. 
 1 90 1. Eden Park — H. Rich, P. Bullivant, H. Marsham, 
 July 6. H. Cardwell. Won by 6 goals to 2 from Rugby. 
 
 Entries, 15. 
 1900. Rugby — J. Drage, Comte J. de Madre, K. Marsham, 
 July 7. Sir H. de Trafford. Won by 5 goals to i from 
 
 Stansted. 
 1899. Stansted. 
 1898. Chislehurst. 
 1897. Rugby. 
 1896. Stansted. 
 
 895. 
 
 Rugby. 
 
 894. 
 
 Edinburgh. 
 
 893. 
 
 Edinburgh. 
 
 892. 
 
 Meath. 
 
480 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 1891. 
 
 Liverpool. 
 
 1890. 
 
 Berkshire. 
 
 1889. 
 
 Barton. 
 
 1888. 
 
 Kent. 
 
 1887. 
 1886. 
 1885. 
 
 Derbyshire, w.o. 
 Gloucestershire. 
 Gloucestershire. 
 
 1904. 
 
 1903. 
 May 23. 
 1902. 
 May 27. 
 
 1901. 
 May 25. 
 
 1900. 
 May 26. 
 
 HUNT CHALLENGE CUP 
 
 Played at Ranelagh. 
 
 Warwickshire Hunt — H. Rich, Major Vaughan, F. 
 Freake, W. Buckmaster. No final match. Essex 
 Union withdrew. 
 
 Warwickshire Hunt— W. M'Creery, F. Freake, W. S. 
 Buckmaster, F. Hargreaves. Walk over. 
 
 Warwickshire Hunt — A. Dugdale, Lord Southampton, 
 F. Hargreaves, Capt. D. Daly. Won by 9 goals 
 to 2 from Devon and Somerset. Entries, 4. 
 
 Pytchley— C. P. Nickalls, M. Nickalls, W. S. Buck- 
 master, J. Drage. Won by 7 goals to 4 from 
 Warwickshire. Entries, 7. 
 
 Pytchley — G. W. M*Ivor, Capt. Renton, W. Buck- 
 master, Comte J. de Madre. Won from Warwick- 
 shire by 3 goals to i. Entries, 5. 
 
 1899. 
 1898. 
 
 Pytchley. 
 Warwickshire. 
 
 897. Muskerry. 
 
 1904. 
 May 17. 
 
 SOCIAL CLUBS' CUP 
 
 Played at Hurlingham. 
 
 White's— Capt. H. Wilson, Capt. G. Heseltine, Col. 
 W. G. Renton, P. W. Nickalls. Won by 8 goals 
 to 3 from Orleans. Entries, 6. 
 
APPENDIX 481 
 
 1903. White's — Lord Shrewsbury, G. Miller, P. Nickalls, 
 May 25. CD. Miller. Won by 5 goals to 2 from Orleans. 
 
 Entries, 6. 
 1902. Orleans — F. Menzies, F. Freake, W. Buckmaster, 
 May 17. F. Hargreaves. Won by 8 goals to 4 from 
 
 Wellington. Entries, 6. 
 1 90 1. Orleans — F. Hargreaves, F. Menzies, F. Freake, 
 May 18. L. M'Creery. Won by 4 goals to 2 from 
 
 Wellington. Entries, 8. 
 1900. Pitt — C. D. Miller, F. Freake, W. Buckmaster, 
 May 19. L. M'Creery. Won by 7 goals to 2 from 
 
 Raleigh. Entries, 4. 
 1899. Nimrod. 1897. White's. 
 
 1898. Raleigh. 
 
 NOVICES' CUP 
 
 Played at Ranelagh. 
 
 1904, Tiverton — M., J. C, A., and L. de Las Casas. Won 
 June II. by 5 goals to 4 from Mr. J. B. Dale's Team. 
 
 Entries 14. 
 1903. Mr. Grenfell's Team — R. Grenfell, Major Grenfell, 
 June 27. F. Grenfell, G. Ezra. Won by 6 goals to 2 from 
 
 Household Brigade. Entries, 12. 
 1902. Trekkers — G. Brassey, Capt. L. Jenner, Capt. 
 June 25. Schreiber, U. Thynne. Won by 10 goals to I 
 
 from Mr. Stourton's Team. Entries, 11. 
 1 90 1. Eden Park — H. Rich, P. Bullivant, H. Marsham, 
 June 15. L. Bucknall. Won by 6 goals to 2 from 
 
 Trekkers. Entries, 9. 
 1900. Trekkers — B. Wilson, L. C. D. Jenner, A. Stourton, 
 June 23. F. Menzies. Won by 7 goals to 2 from 
 
 Northerners. Entries, 8. 
 1899. Trekkers. I 1897. Rovers. 
 
 1898. Trekkers. I 1896. Fulham Rovers. 
 
 2 I 
 
482 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 JUNIOR CHAMPIONSHIP CHALLENGE CUP 
 
 Played at Roehampton. 
 
 1904. Roehampton Wanderers — Capt. V. Beatty, H. Schwind, 
 July 4. Duke of Roxburghe, F. Menzies. Won by 6 goals 
 
 to 5 from Ranelagh Wanderers. Entries, 1 1 . 
 
 1903. R.H.G.— H. E. Brassey, Capt. Hon. R. Ward, Duke 
 July 4. of Roxburghe, Capt. Hon. D. Marjoribanks. Won 
 
 by 7 goals to 3 from Pelicans. Entries, 13. 
 
 ROEHAMPTON CUP 
 
 Played at Roehampton. 
 
 1904. Students — C. Grenfell, R. Grenfell, M. Nickalls, 
 July 16. C. D. Miller. Won by 4 goals to i from Moon- 
 lighters. Entries, 6. 
 
 1903. Magpies — Capt. L. Jenner, Capt. G. Heseltine, Capt. 
 July II. H. Lloyd, U. Thynne. Won by 4 goals to 2 
 
 from Old Harrovians. Entries, 6. 
 
 1902. Buccaneers — H. Brassey, Capt. Hon. R. Ward, F. 
 July 25. Menzies, Hon. D. Marjoribanks. Won by 8 goals 
 
 to 2 from Springhill. Entries, 8. 
 
 PUBLIC SCHOOLS' CUP 
 
 Played at Roehampton. 
 
 1904. Old Harrovians — W. Jones, Col. Renton, Capt. E. 
 June 18. Miller, Capt. Hon. D. Marjoribanks. Won by 
 
 3 goals to 2 from Old Rugbeians. Entries, 5. 
 
 1903. Old Marlburians — Capt. Jenner, E. B. Sheppard, 
 Aug. I. G. A. Miller, C. D. Miller. Won by 5 goals 
 
 to 2 from Old Harrovians. Entries, 4. 
 1902. Old Marlburians — Capt. Jenner, E. B. Sheppard, 
 July 19. G. A. Miller, C. D. Miller. Won by 8 goals 
 
 to 4 from Old Etonians. Entries, 5. 
 
APPENDIX 483 
 
 Played at Ranelagh. 
 
 1 90 1. Old Marlburians — Capt. L. Jenner, E. B. Sheppard, 
 July 13. G. A. Miller, C. D. Miller. Won by 4 goals 
 
 to I from Old Etonians. Entries, 5. 
 
 INTERNATIONAL MATCH 
 
 England v, Ireland 
 
 Played alternately at Hurlingham and in Dublin. 
 
 1904. England — Lord Shrewsbury, A. Rawlinson, W. Buck- 
 July 2. master, P. W. Nickalls. Won by 5 goals to 3 
 from Ireland, 
 
 ALL IRELAND OPEN CUP 
 Played at Phoenix Park. 
 
 1904. Woodpeckers — W. Bass, Hon. A. Hastings, Capt. 
 
 Wilson, Capt. Lloyd (substitute Capt. E. D. 
 
 Miller). Won by 6 goals to 5 from Irish 
 
 Counties Polo Club Union. Entries, 8. 
 1903. Woodpeckers, from Irish Counties Polo Club Union. 
 1902. Wanderers, from Freebooters. 
 1 90 1. Nomads — P. W. Nickalls, Capt. Steeds, G. Miller, 
 
 C. D. Miller. Won by 4 goals to 3 from 
 
 Wan<j.erers. Entries, 8. 
 1900. Freebooters — F. Hargreaves, Capt. Hon. J. Beresford, 
 
 (and D. Haig), F. M. Freake, J. Watson. Won 
 
 by 3 goals to 2 from County Sligo. Entries, 6. 
 
 1899. 
 
 6th Inniskilling 
 
 1896. 
 
 13 th Hussars. 
 
 
 Dragoons. 
 
 1895. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 1898. 
 
 Rugby. 
 
 1894. 
 
 15th Hussars. 
 
 1897. 
 
 Rugby. 
 
 1893- 
 
 13th Hussars. 
 
484 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 1892. 
 
 9th Lancers. 
 
 1884. 
 
 5th Lancers. 
 
 I89I. 
 
 13th Hussars. 
 
 1883. 
 
 Carlow. 
 
 1890. 
 
 All Ireland P.C. 
 
 1882. 
 
 All Ireland P.C. 
 
 1889. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 1881. 
 
 5th Lancers. 
 
 1888. 
 
 All Ireland P.C. 
 
 1880. 
 
 Scots Greys. 
 
 1887. 
 
 All Ireland P.C. 
 
 1879. 
 
 7th Hussars. 
 
 1886. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 1878. 
 
 7th Royal Fusiliers 
 
 1885. 
 
 Freebooters. 
 
 
 
 IRISH COUNTY CUP 
 
 1904. 
 Aug. 20. 
 
 1903. 
 Aug. 23. 
 
 1902.1 
 Aug. 22. 
 
 1 90 1. 
 
 1900. 
 Aug. 25. 
 
 1899. 
 1898. 
 1897. 
 1896. 
 1895. 
 
 Played at Phcenix Park. 
 
 North Westmeath — A. Rotheram, H. Wilson, P. P. 
 
 O'Reilly, R. O'Reilly. Won by 8 goals to 3 
 
 from King's County. Entries, 9. 
 North Westmeath — A. Rotheram, H. Wilson, P. P. 
 
 O'Reilly, R. O'Reilly. Won by 5 goals to 4 
 
 from County Sligo. Entries, 10. 
 County Sligo— P. W. Conolly, H. G. L'Estrange, 
 
 Major O'Hara, J. Fitzgerald. Won by 6 goals 
 
 to 2 from North Westmeath. Entries, 6. 
 County Sligo — G. M. Eccles, W. Campbell, C. 
 
 O'Hara, J. Fitzgerald. Won from Co. Carlow. 
 
 Entries, 7. 
 County Sligo— P. W. Conolly, W. Campbell, C. 
 
 O'Hara, J. Fitzgerald. Won by 8 goals to 2 from 
 
 County Carlow. Entries, 4. 
 
 County Sligo. 
 County Sligo. 
 County Westmeath. 
 County Westmeath. 
 County Sligo. 
 
 1894. County Sligo. 
 
 1893. County Meath. 
 
 1892. County Fermanagh. 
 
 1 89 1. County Fermanagh. 
 
 1890. County Fermanagh. 
 
 1 This being the third consecutive victory, the County Sligo team become 
 the owners of the Cup. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 485 
 
 ALL IRELAND REGIMENTAL CHALLENGE CUP 
 
 1904. 
 Sept. 3. 
 
 1903. 
 Sept. 2. 
 
 Played at Phcenix Park. 
 
 ith Hussars. — Capt. Pitman, Capt. Richardson, P. 
 Fitzgerald, L. Lakin. Won by 9 goals to 3 from 
 6th Inniskilling Dragoons. Entries, 2. 
 
 Ith Hussars. — L. Lakin, Capt. Pitman, P. Fitzgerald, 
 Capt. Richardson. Won by 4 goals to 3 from 
 6th Inniskilling Dragoons. Entries, 4. 
 
 1902. 
 1901. 
 1900. 
 1899. 
 1898. 
 
 1897. 
 
 1896. 
 1895. 
 
 Not played. 
 Not played. 
 Not played. 
 17th Lancers. 
 6th Inniskilling 
 
 Dragoons. 
 6th Inniskilling 
 
 Dragoons. 
 13th Hussars. 
 13th Hussars. 
 
 1894. 
 1893. 
 1892. 
 1891. 
 1890. 
 
 887. 
 886. 
 
 loth Hussars. 
 9th Lancers. 
 13 th Hussars. 
 15th Hussars. 
 4th Hussars. 
 4th Hussars. 
 3rd Hussars. 
 1 6th Lancers, 
 loth Hussars, 
 
 RUGBY 
 
 1904. Moonlighters— C. T. Garland, C. Nickalls, J. B. Dale, 
 
 Aug. 6. H. Scott Robson. Won by 2 goals to i from 
 
 Roehampton. Entries, 9. 
 
 1903. Springhill — Capt. H. Wilson, E. B. Sheppard, G. 
 
 Aug. 8. . Miller, C. D. Miller. Won by 6 goals to 3 from 
 
 Handley Cross. Entries, 10. 
 
 1902. Springhill — W. Jones, G. A. Miller, E. B. Sheppard, 
 
 Aug. 9. U. Thynne. Won by 5 goals to 3 from Springhill 
 
 Farm. Entries, 6. 
 
 1901. Tournament not finished. 
 
 1900. Rugby— W. Jones, M. Nickalls, G. A. Miller, P. W. 
 
 Aug. II. Nickalls. Won by 4 goals to 2 from Mr. Buck- 
 
 master's Team. 
 
486 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 1899. 
 
 Tournament not 
 
 1896. 
 
 Rugby. 
 
 
 finished. 
 
 1895. 
 
 Freebooters 
 
 1898. 
 
 Old Cantabs. 
 
 1894. 
 
 Cheshire. 
 
 1897. 
 
 Winwick. 
 
 1893. 
 
 Rugby. 
 
 CIRENCESTER 
 
 1904. Avebury Manor — J. Bellville, Capt. L. Jenner, Major 
 Aug. 13. Egerton Green, Capt. C. de Crespigny. Won by 
 
 5 goals to 4 from Siddington. Entries, 8. 
 1903. Ashton House — W. Burdon, F. Rich, R. Barker, 
 Aug. 15. J. Adamthwaite. Won by 6 goals to 2 from 
 
 Siddington. Entries, 8. 
 1902. Siddington — W. Burdon, H. Rich, R. Barker, J. 
 Aug. 16. Adamthwaite. Won by 3 goals to i from 
 
 Wanderers. Entries, 8. 
 1 901. Wanderers — P. C. Buckle, F. Freake, G. Heseltine, 
 Aug. 17. F. O. Ellison. Won by 3 goals to i from Water- 
 
 moor. Entries, 7. 
 1900. Cirencester A. — B. C. Burdo^n, H. Rich, R. R. Barker, 
 Aug. II. J. Adamthwaite. Won by 14 goals to nil from 
 
 Cirencester B. Entries, 7. 
 
 899. Cirencester. 
 898. Kemble Scorchers. 
 897. Mr. J. Drybrough's 
 Team. 
 
 896. Siddington Wanderers. 
 895. Scots Greys. 
 
 WARWICKSHIRE 
 
 Placed at Leamington. 
 
 1904. Friz Hill — W. M'Creery, J. Hargreaves, F. Freake, 
 July 30. F. Hargreaves. Won by 7 goals to 2 from Strat- 
 
 ford. Entries, 10. 
 1903. Mr. Buckmaster's Team — W. M'Creery, W. Holden, 
 Aug. I. W. Buckmaster, F. Bellville. Won by 6 goals to 
 
 3 from Butler's Marston. Entries, 7. 
 
1899. 
 
 Old Cantabs. 
 
 1898. 
 
 Winwick. 
 
 1897. 
 
 Winwick. 
 
 1896. 
 
 Rugby. 
 
 APPENDIX 487 
 
 c)02. Mr. Buckmaster's Team — F. O. Ellison, F. M. Freake, 
 W. S. Buckmaster, T. Dingle. Won by 8 goals 
 to 3 from Beauchamp Hall. Entries, 7. 
 [901. Old Cantabs— G. Heseltine, F. Freake, W. S. Buck- 
 master (C. D. Miller), F. Hargreaves. Won by 
 6 goals to I from Beauchamp Hall. Entries, 5. 
 [900. W. S. Buckmaster's Team — F. J. Mackey, F. M. 
 Freake, W. S. Buckmaster, M. R. Duval. Won 
 by 8 goals to I from Rugby. Entries, 9. 
 
 895. Capt. E. D. Miller's 
 
 Team. 
 894. Capt. E. D. Miller's 
 Team. 
 
 BLACKMORE VALE 
 
 Played at Purse Caundle. 
 
 1904. Avebury Manor — M. de Las Casas, Capt. S. Jenner, 
 Aug. 20. Major Egerton Green, Capt. C. de Crespigny. 
 
 Won by 7 goals to love from Blackmore Vale. 
 
 Entries, 10. 
 1903. Ashton House — W. Burdon, F. Rich, R. Barker, 
 Aug. 22. J. Adamthwaite. Won by 3 goals to 2 from 
 
 Blackmore Vale. Entries, 7. 
 1902. Wanderers — P. C. Buckle, Capt. Heseltine, F. Bell- 
 Aug. 23. ville, Capt. Neil Haig. Won by 5 goals to 4 
 
 from Ashton House. Entries, 7. 
 
 THE INDIAN POLO ASSOCIATION ANNUAL 
 CHAMPIONSHIP TOURNAMENT 
 
 A Challenge Cup, presented by the Indian Polo Association, 
 will be played for each year, as soon as possible after the Inter- 
 Regimental Tournament. 
 
 This cup, which will remain in the possession of the winning 
 team till the next year, cannot be won outright. It will be 
 
488 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 competed for under the Indian Polo Association Rules of Polo, 
 with the following conditions : — 
 
 Conditions 
 
 1. Open to any team. 
 
 2. Number of ponies limited to 24 per team. 
 
 3. Place and date to be decided by the Executive Committee, 
 I.P.A., after the date of closing of the first entries. 
 
 4. First entries, closed on ist Dec, Rs.ioo. 
 Second entries, closed on 1st Jan., Rs.150. 
 
 Third entries, closed at drawing at the commencement 
 of the Tournament, Rs.200. 
 
 5. After deducting the expenses of the Tournament the 
 balance of money received from entry fees will be paid to the 
 winning team. 
 
 The right is reserved to the Executive Committee of 
 modifying or altering the Conditions of the Championship 
 Tournament. 
 
 Winners 
 No Tournament. 
 No Tournament. 
 
 Ulwar State from Jodhpore Durbar. 
 Ulwar State from H.H.M. Urjin Singh's Team. 
 Freebooters from Chutter Munzil. 
 
 1904 
 1903 
 1902 
 1901 
 1900 
 
 INTER-REGIMENTAL POLO TOURNAMENT 
 Rules for the Regulation of the Tournament, 1903-4 
 
 I. Open to any Regiment of British Cavalry, Battalion of 
 Infantry, Royal Engineers, or Royal Artillery of any one 
 Presidency ; or any two regiments of Native Cavalry or Native 
 Infantry of one district may combine to form one team. No 
 native shall play in a Tournament. 
 
 2. The entrance fee shall be Rs.120. 
 
 First entries to close on ist November in each year. Those 
 regiments entering by that date to vote as to date and place 
 
APPENDIX 489 
 
 where the Tournament shall be held, when an Honorary- 
 Secretary shall be elected by the British Cavalry Regiments 
 stationed at the place appointed. 
 
 Second entries may be made up to within one month of the 
 date fixed for the commencement of the Tournament. 
 
 3. A regiment entering for the Inter-Regimental Polo 
 Tournament, which has not previously subscribed towards the 
 Challenge Cup, shall pay a subscripton of _£ 10 in addition to the 
 entrance fee. This to go to winning team, if balance debit for 
 cup has been paid. 
 
 4. The Tournament to be played under the Rules of the 
 Indian Polo Association. 
 
 5. The Tournament shall be under the management of three 
 Stewards, who shall be elected by the Honorary Secretary. 
 
 6. There shall be a right of appeal to the Stewards upon all 
 questions which are not by these rules declared to be subject to 
 the final decision of some other authority such as Umpires, etc., 
 and the decision of the Stewards in all such appeals shall be final. 
 
 7. Any question which may arise in the course of the 
 Tournament, which is not provided for by these rules, shall be 
 referred for decision to the Stewards, who may, if they think fit, 
 refer the matter to a Committee of five Members of the Indian 
 Polo Association, whose decision shall be final. 
 
 8. This Committee of I.P.A. to consist of a representative 
 of the British Cavalry and Infantry and Native Cavalry, 
 nominated by their respective branches. The remaining two 
 members to be chosen by these three. 
 
 9. Any two Stewards and the Polo Secretary shall form a 
 quorum for the transaction of all matters contemplated by these 
 rules. 
 
 10. Each team shall be composed of four players, who shall 
 not be changed during the meeting, unless through any accident, 
 sickness, or unavoidable absence any of them are not able to play, 
 when the Stewards shall have the power of allowing the team to 
 be made up by other players of the same regiment. 
 
490 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 11. The number of ponies to be limited to twenty-four. No 
 pony shall play for two different regiments during one Tourna- 
 ment. The duration of play shall be forty minutes, viz. 8 
 periods of 5 minutes. 
 
 12. Ponies shall be bona fide and unconditionally the property 
 of the Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, or men of the 
 Regiment or Batteries which the team represents. 
 
 13. Captains of teams to certify as to ownership of ponies 
 (if required to do so) before play begins. 
 
 14. The order in which theseveral matches of a Tournament 
 shall be played shall be decided, in the first instance, by drawing 
 lots. The lots shall be drawn at such time and in such manner 
 as may be directed by the Stewards. If, however, by reason of 
 any team being unable to arrive in time for the commencement of 
 any Tournament, or for any other reason, the order of play decided 
 by the drawing of lots cannot be observed, the order of play 
 shall in such case be decided by the Stewards, who shall be 
 guided in their decision by what they consider to be fair, having 
 regard to the interest of all the teams. \ 
 
 15. The duration of play and the number of ponies allowed 
 to be played by teams in a Tournament shall be decided by the 
 local Stewards of each Tournament, provided that the maximum 
 duration of play in any match does not exceed forty minutes 
 exclusive of stoppages. 
 
 Winners 
 
 1904. 
 
 15th Hussars 
 
 won fro 
 
 m 9th Lancers. 
 
 1903. 
 
 15th Hussars 
 
 » 
 
 loth Hussars. 
 
 1902. 
 
 15th Hussars 
 
 i> 
 
 4th Dragoon Guards, 
 
 I90I. 
 
 20th Hussars 
 
 »» 
 
 1 5th Hussars. 
 
 1900. 
 
 4th Hussars 
 
 »> 
 
 3rd Rifle Brigade. 
 
 1899. 
 
 4th Hussars 
 
 »5 
 
 4th Dragoons. 
 
 1898. 
 
 Durham L.I. 
 
 7» 
 
 4th Dragoons. 
 
 1897. 
 
 Durham L.I. 
 
 »» 
 
 1 6th Lancers. 
 
 1896. 
 
 Durham L.I. 
 
 •>"> 
 
 5th Dragoon Guards. 
 
 1895. 
 
 7th Hussars 
 
 J» 
 
 1 8th Hussars. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 491 
 
 1894. 
 
 Queen's Bays won fron: 
 
 I 5th Lancers. 
 
 1893. 
 
 Queen's Bays 
 
 »» 
 
 1 6th Lancers. 
 
 1892. 
 
 Queen's Bays 
 
 j> 
 
 7th Hussars. 
 
 I89I. 
 
 7th Hussars 
 
 If 
 
 7th Dragoon Guards. 
 
 1890. 
 
 5th Lancers (ist 
 
 team) 
 
 won from 17th Lancers. 
 
 1889. 
 
 17th Lancers 
 
 
 „ 7th Dragoon Guards, 
 
 1888. 
 
 17th Lancers 
 
 
 „ 7th Hussars. 
 
 1887. 
 
 8th Hussars 
 
 
 „ Carbineers. 
 
 1886. 
 
 8th Hussars 
 
 
 „ Carbineers. 
 
 1885. 
 
 9th Lancers 
 
 
 „ 8th Hussars. 
 
 1884. 
 
 9th Lancers 
 
 
 „ 8th Hussars. 
 
 1883. 
 
 9th Lancers 
 
 
 Rifle Brigade. 
 
 1882. 
 
 loth Hussars 
 
 
 Rifle Brigade. 
 
 I88I. 
 
 1 0th Hussars 
 
 
 Rifle Brigade. 
 
 1880. 
 
 1879. 
 1878. 
 
 !■ No Tournament 
 
 on account of Afghan War. 
 
 9th Lancers won 
 
 from 
 
 loth Hussars. 
 
 1877. 
 
 9th Lancers 
 
 jj 
 
 1 0th Hussars. 
 
 INFANTRY POLO TOURNAMENT 
 
 Bye-Laws 
 
 [j4s amended at a Meeting on z\th February 1903.] 
 
 1. The Infantry Polo Tournament will be held under the 
 rules of the Indian Polo Association. 
 
 2. An annual meeting will be held during the week, of the 
 Tournament ; no alteration shall be made in these Bye-Laws 
 except at that meeting. 
 
 Any proposition or alteration in Bye-Laws that it is intended 
 to bring forward should be sent to the Honorary Secretary 
 twenty-four hours before the meeting. A representative from 
 any Regiment subscribing to the current Tournament shall have 
 a vote ; no others entitled to vote. 
 
 3. The Infantry Polo Tournament shall be open to a team 
 
492 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 from any Battalion of British Infantry or any Regiment of 
 Native Infantry. 
 
 4. Each team shall be composed of four officers belonging to 
 the Battalion or Regiment, who shall not be changed during the 
 meeting, unless through any accident, sickness, or unavoidable 
 absence any of them are not able to play, in which case the 
 local Stewards shall have the power of allowing the team to be 
 made up by other officers of the same Battalion or Regiment. 
 Seconded officers shall not be allowed to play. 
 
 5. The entrance fee shall be Rs.120 per team, of which 
 Rs.ioo shall be paid to the winning team, and Rs.20 to a current 
 account for defraying the incidental expenses of the Tournament 
 from year to year. Donations from teams not competing shall be 
 paid to the winning team. 
 
 6. The first entries will close on the 30th November in each 
 year. These entries and the votes as to date and place of playing 
 the Tournament to be sent, registered, together with the full 
 entrance fee to the Honorary Secretary, Infantry Polo Tourna- 
 ment, at the station where the Tournament was played the 
 previous year. Second entries can be made up to within a week 
 of the date fixed for the commencement of the Tournament. 
 
 7. Only those Battalions or Regiments who enter and pay 
 their full entrance fee by November 30th, have a right to vote in 
 deciding the date and the place where the Tournament is to be 
 held. This decision will be taken on the votes given with the 
 first entries, and an Honorary Secretary in the station where the 
 Tournament is to be held shall at once be asked to act by the 
 Honorary Secretary of the Infantry Polo Tournament of the 
 previous year. 
 
 In the event of there being a tie between two stations voted 
 for, the Tournament shall be held at that station at which it was 
 not held the previous year. 
 
 8. The Honorary Secretary for the year will as soon as 
 possible assemble a Committee of three, who will decide the date 
 
APPENDIX 493 
 
 on which the Tournament is to be held in accordance with Bye- 
 Law 7. 
 
 9. No pony shall play for two different teams during one 
 Tournament ; they must be the bona -fide and unconditional 
 property of the Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, or men of 
 the Battalion or Regiment which the team represents. 
 
 Number of ponies for each team is limited to 18. 
 
 10. Each match shall consist of six periods of five minutes 
 each. 
 
 11. The Tournament shall not be held under any circum- 
 stances at the same time as the Inter-Regimental Tournament. 
 
 12. No number of wins entitles any Regiment to obtain 
 possession of the Cup. 
 
 Winners 
 
 1904. 1st Seaforth Highlanders. 
 
 1903. 2nd Queen's. 
 
 1902. 2nd gueen's. 
 
 1 90 1. 3rd Rifle Brigade. 
 
 1900. 3rd Rifle Brigade. 
 
 1899. 2nd South Wales Borderers. 
 
 1898. No Tournament. 
 
 1897. 2nd Durham Light Infantry. 
 
 1896. 2nd Durham Light Infantry. 
 
 1895. 2nd Durham Light Infantry. 
 
 1894. 2nd Durham Light Infantry. 
 
 1893. 2nd Gloucester Regiment. 
 
 1892. 2nd Gloucester Regiment. 
 
 1 891. 2nd West York Regiment. 
 
 1890. 2nd Royal Irish Regiment. 
 
 1889. 1st King's Own Scottish Borderers. 
 
 1888. 1st Duke of Wellington's Regiment. 
 
 1887. 1st Duke of Wellington's Regiment. 
 
 1886. 1st Duke of Wellington's Regiment. 
 
 1885. 1st King's Own Scottish Borderers. 
 
 1884. 1st King's Own Scottish Borderers. 
 
494 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 NATIVE CAVALRY POLO TOURNAMENT 
 
 A Challenge Cup to be competed for annually by all Regi- 
 ments of Bengal and Punjab Cavalry and Central India Horse. 
 
 This Cup can never become the permanent property of any 
 Regiment. 
 
 The place for the Native Cavalry Polo Tournament for the 
 following year will be fixed at the general meeting held during 
 the Polo Tournament week. 
 
 The date of Native Cavalry Polo Tournament will be fixed 
 by the majority of votes of the first entries, closing on the 15th 
 November in the season in which it is played. The votes of 
 competing teams only will be considered, and should be addressed 
 to the Honorary Secretary as early as possible. 
 
 Competing teams must play at least three British Ofiicers. 
 The fourth player may be a Native Officer or Dufi*adar. 
 
 Teams are limited to sixteen ponies j5er team, which must be 
 unconditionally and bona fide the property of Officers, Non- 
 commissioned Officers, or men of the Regiment which the team 
 represents. 
 
 During the Tournament games will be played morning and 
 evening as decided by the drawing, in order to enable all, both 
 players and spectators alike, to watch the Tournament through- 
 out, and to avoid the difficulty experienced when two games are 
 being played simultaneously of finding the Umpires, etc. 
 
 The games shall consist of six periods of five minutes' each 
 actual play. 
 
 Seconded Officers may play for their Regiments. With the 
 above exception, no Officer will be permitted to represent his 
 Regiment unless he is actually entitled to a portion of the 
 Regimental pay for the date the match is played. 
 
 In the instance of an Officer being permanent with one 
 
APPENDIX 495 
 
 Regiment, but officiating in another, he is eligible to play only 
 in the team of the Regiment with which he is officiating. 
 
 Any Regiment prepared to compete for the Cup at the fixed 
 time and place, vide condition (II.), can claim to be the winners 
 of the same for that year. 
 
 Indian Polo Association Rules to be in force except where 
 otherwise stated. 
 
 Winners 
 
 1904. 
 
 nth Lancei 
 
 's, won f 
 
 rom 9th n.hl. 
 
 1903. 
 
 19th B.L. 
 
 
 
 15th B.L. 
 
 1902. 
 
 1 8th B.L. 
 
 
 
 19th B.L. 
 
 I90I. 
 
 1 8th B.L. 
 
 
 
 2nd B.L. 
 
 1900. 
 
 1 8th B.L. 
 
 
 
 17th B.C. 
 
 1899. 
 
 18th B.L. 
 
 
 
 8th B.C. 
 
 1898. 
 
 8th B.C. 
 
 
 
 5th P.C. 
 
 1897. 
 
 2nd C.LH. 
 
 
 
 17th B.C. 
 
 1896. 
 
 1 8th B.L. 
 
 
 
 Guides. 
 
 1895. 
 
 1 8th B.L. 
 
 
 
 1 2th B.C. 
 
 1894. 
 
 9th B.L. 
 
 
 
 1 8th B.L. 
 
 1893. 
 
 9th B.L. 
 
 
 
 1 8th B.L. 
 
 1892. 
 
 14th B.L. 
 
 
 
 1 2th B.C. 
 
 I89I. 
 
 9th B.L. 
 
 
 
 19th B.L. 
 
 1890. 
 
 9th B.L. 
 
 
 
 14th B.L. 
 
 1889. 
 
 No Tournament. 
 
 
 
 1888. 
 
 1 8th B.L. won from 
 
 1 2th B.C. 
 
 1887. 
 
 9th B.L. 
 
 >» 
 
 
 1 2th B.C. 
 
 1886. 
 
 1 8th B.L. 
 
 j> 
 
 
 1 2th B.C. 
 
 1885. 
 
 1 8th B.C. 
 
 5» 
 
 
 1 2th B.C. 
 
 1884. 
 
 nth B.L. 
 
 »» 
 
 
 2nd C.LH. 
 
 1883. 
 
 12th B.C. 
 
 1? 
 
 
 1 8th B.C. 
 
496 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 o 
 
 Q 
 O 
 
 Q 
 W 
 
 H 
 
 S 
 D 
 
 PQ 
 
 3 
 
 u 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 C/5 
 
 vo : «■ 60 ■" 
 
 1 
 
 s 
 
 1 
 
 '4 
 
 
 
 "^ N fo : : : 
 
 1 
 
 Ov'r 100 
 
 120 
 29 
 
 Abt. 20 
 „ 20 
 
 s 
 
 North Camp, Aider- 
 shot Town, and 
 Farnborough (about 
 I mile) 
 
 Bedford, M.R. and L. 
 & N.W.R. (i^ miles) 
 
 Milborne Port (i mile), 
 Templecombe (3), 
 Sherborne (3^) 
 
 Bowdon and Altrin- 
 cham 
 
 Wimbledon Park 
 
 Stamford, G.N.R., 
 M.R., and L. & 
 N.W.R. (about I 
 mile) 
 
 Cambridge, G.E.R. and 
 G.N.R. (about 2 
 
 4 
 
 o 
 
 6 
 
 Queen's Parade, Aider- 
 shot (two grounds) 
 
 Old Race Meadow, 
 Bedford 
 
 Two grounds at Spurles 
 (one boarded)^ and 
 two at Purse Caun- 
 dle, Milborne Port 
 (one boarded) 
 
 Dunham, Bowdon, 
 Cheshire 
 
 Wimbledon Park, 
 S.W. 
 
 Burghley Deer Park, 
 ^ mile south of 
 Stamford Town 
 
 Trumpington, Cam- 
 bridge 
 
 re 
 1 
 
 Captain W. Long, 
 D.S.O., Cavalry Bri- 
 gade Office, Aider- 
 shot 
 
 Mr. J. G. Vercy, The 
 Crescent, Bedford 
 
 Mr. H. E. Lambe, 
 Stalbridge, Dorset 
 
 Mr. K. Crostley, Park 
 Dale, Bowdon, 
 Cheshire 
 
 Hon. Secretary ( ), 
 
 Brigade of Guards 
 Polo Club, Wimble- 
 don Park, S.W. 
 
 Mr. Blundell Williams, 
 Stamford, Lines 
 
 Mr. Walter Mont- 
 gomery, 22 Portugal 
 
 Estab- 
 lished. 
 
 1900 
 1899 
 
 1891 
 1892 
 
 Name of Club. 
 
 Aldershot 
 
 1 Bedford County 
 Blackmore Vale 
 
 Bowdon . 
 
 Brigade of Guards . 
 
 Burghley Park 
 
 I Cambridge Univer- 
 
 I; 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 497 
 
 ^ 
 
 So as 
 
 
 N 
 
 o 2 "j « 
 
 ■" R f* ,„• CL, 
 
 « "^ " V c ^ " ■ 
 
 c ^Sj n « ° 
 
 
 O ^ 
 
 
 
 
 oSi 
 SJ 
 
 c .. 
 o „ 
 
 "oL, 
 
 d 
 
 o 
 
 
 .^ 
 
 S2 
 
 oq j3 
 
 
 
 
 J5 ^--^ 
 
 ^-2 
 
 6 ^ S 
 Smeq 
 
 c « _ • «" 
 ." ^ "5 '^ g tJ 
 
 ^ 
 
 o U kP 
 
 c/}CQ 
 
 
 S 2 
 
 U to 
 C 
 
 3 U 
 
 
 
 
 
 5>-^ « ?^^ 
 
 J3 '-' 
 
 O 
 
 S K 
 
 
 
 
 =^ 4-. 
 
 ;z|o 
 
 ^1 E ^ t^' ^ 
 
 O >H 
 
 ^- CQ fe Q v: O U c/i u « g ffi G- 
 
 s s s ffi 
 
 2 K 
 
498 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 S2 
 
 d 
 S2 
 
 o . 
 
 o CI2 
 S2 
 
 " c 
 
 ■* N fc ° 
 
 to »■ y to 
 
 S2 S2 
 
 ° n to* 
 
 cm J; 
 '^N 
 
 S2 
 
 c Si 
 
 8 
 
 t; s s c 
 
 « "*- o j3 
 
 « -^-^ 
 
 .- ,«« Q^ 3 
 
 ^ y re . 
 
 si 's 
 
 a 
 
 cq w 
 
 •3 m S ^<« ^ 
 
 u 
 
 o :s 
 
 
 a: 
 
 •3 o- >^ 
 
 «^ 60 
 
 
 O -D 
 
 d,*' 
 
 ,^•1^ 
 
 w c rl hJ 
 
 Q S 
 
 rt C 
 
 
 1/3 
 
 .■" "ti ^ X 
 
 :u 
 
 <u to ^ *j .2 ^ 
 
 
 ^ u 
 
 c 
 
 
 00 U o 
 
 
 5s 
 
 
 PQ XI « ►M ' 
 
 o •-• 
 
 o o 
 
 ON 0^ 
 
 > O CO 
 
 L. a '>o 
 
 3 3 .S 
 
 a: a u 
 
 5 I 
 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 499 
 
 § 2 
 
 O «J 
 
 S2 
 
 ^ 
 
 I- C w <0 
 
 US 2^ 
 
 Si. 
 
 > 
 1^ 
 
 vr^ 
 
 Jg 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 S2 
 
 B 
 
 u 
 
 
 s 
 
 "> 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 Oh O 
 
 rt 
 
 >, 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 S2 
 
 ^ 
 
 S 
 
 '^ 
 
 cT g « S -g .S -^ " 
 
 .t: o 
 
 •-S' 
 
 ^ _ „ C o c • 
 
 « «■ « « -^ "^ • • 
 
 c . 
 
 S? 
 
 
 E.2 
 J2Q 
 
 
 a: 
 
 r rt 
 
 5; -T3 O 
 
 o t: o 
 
 CU O 
 
 a: S 
 
 « 6 
 
 c o 
 
 .-so 
 
 S J4 
 
 « 3 
 
 4-* o 
 
 a 
 
 CJ 
 
 9 * 
 
 CO -o 
 S d 
 
 lO bO ^ « 
 
 S S c Si 
 
 O *j 
 
 o 2 «« 
 
 ■O rt -o 
 
 .►J 
 *5 t) 
 
 a, c l> .S 't? « < ^ 
 
 W 3 3 
 
 
 
 --; C .»s Zh 
 
 fcM'w 
 
 ^d^ 
 
 
 •2 o o g o 
 
 ,0 rt 
 
 it: (J _2 
 
 x3 ^ a 
 ^^< 
 u 
 
 r 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 
 ■* 
 
 ^ 
 
 N 
 
 1 
 
 00 
 
 ON 
 
 : <^ 
 
 
 
 ON 
 
 1 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 ON 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 4- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 — . "o 
 rt O 
 
 2 K2 
 
 I 
 
500 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 «j o 
 
 2 8 "^ 
 
 Oh 
 
 «= ^ « 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 S2 
 
 S? 
 
 
 . 2 
 c « 
 
 O >N 
 
 „. .. « o o g " -g^-- .. C C o .^ 6 m* „• « «• B 
 S2 S2 -^ S2 <n2 
 
 ^s 
 
 £^ 
 
 O M 
 
 rS 
 
 0"w 
 
 o . 
 
 ^ 3 O fl 
 
 C3 « o u C/5 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 >^3 
 
 ^ to 
 c75 
 
 1's 
 
 O- M 
 
 -f^S a: 
 
 b 4J vT 
 
 -C ■" to r- -^ 
 
 <~ to -o 
 
 </5 
 
 ,a:.-s 
 
 
 •CO 
 
 
 w < 
 
 
 
 
 2? 2 S 
 
 . "^ o 
 
 W CU U 
 
 .. -c te ^ 
 
 •J? « 00 
 
 IS 
 
 
 S^ 
 
 c 
 MM 
 
 „ SO 
 
 s --go 
 
 en 
 
APPENDIX 501 
 
 1= il-f. 
 
 
 d 2.v°oi:« a ° ° c a o ^ 
 
 <» .. " « hr. •• 'r •• w " y m iJfi ex <" ^ m .. _ to 
 
 M _, "-^ rt >-• t-t ra -^ *^ tj 5£ "^ « ^^ 
 
 lis? ,'^ " .S Si'S.Sj ** S2'H- • '■ ^ ^ > S S2 " «^"n2 " 
 
 o ■<♦■ o> u «3 
 
 vo . : N . N S < 
 
 ^"a 
 
 «o a. 3 
 — o 
 
 "A M 
 
 « 
 
 
 C i~ 
 
 
 
 - a. 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 c fe 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 J!«! 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 >^ 
 
 
 
 
 J!«! -c 
 
 ;z: 
 
 5 
 
 "3 
 
 ^ - 
 
 < 
 
 
 >^ u 
 
 _i 
 
 S 
 
 oTO 
 
 w 
 
 J^" 
 
 1^ 
 
 cii 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 SS S SS2S S2 
 
 •* 
 
 t^ 
 
 tv. 
 
 c^ 
 
 (^ 
 
 t^ 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 "^ 
 
 '^ 
 
 o 5 c 3 
 
 o u • ^ u 
 
 a" i -- c" 
 
 5 ^ 
 
 Jb, 
 
502 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 3 
 
 2* 2 it i 
 
 « JS c c JS 
 -a. -H. c c ^ a, 
 
 «n2 'n? ^ Ni 'n? ^ Sj 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 . 52 
 
 If 
 
 o 
 
 ON 
 
 O r^ o o ^ 
 
 < 
 
 CL 
 
 O OO O ^J'^ ^ 
 
 2 
 to 
 
 S 
 
 1 
 
 Kilkenny (2 miles) 
 
 Birr (4 miles) j Roscrea 
 
 (5 miles) 
 Dundalk . 
 
 Sligo (about 2 miles) . 
 
 MuUingar (3 miles) . 
 
 Float, M.G.W.R (3 
 miles) 
 
 Enniscorthy (about i 
 mile) 
 
 Grounds. 
 
 Prospect, Kilkenny . 
 
 Sharavogue Park 
 
 Dundalk Demesne, 
 Dundalk 
 
 Hazlewood Demesne, 
 Sligo 
 
 Ledeston, MuUingar . 
 
 Lord Longford's De- 
 mesne, Pakenham 
 Hall 
 
 North-west of Ennis- 
 corthy ^ 
 
 
 Mr. George Smith- 
 wick, Prospect Park, 
 Kilkenny 
 
 Mr. Hubert A. Gaird- 
 ner, Croghan, Birr 
 
 Mr. J. St. P. Macardle, 
 Cambrecoille, Dun- 
 dalk 
 
 Major L. C. Wynne, 
 Mount Shannon, 
 Sligo 
 
 Mr. J. R. M. Malone, 
 Bryanston, MuUin- 
 gar 
 
 Mr. Hugh Wilson, 
 Coolure, Coole, Co. 
 Westmeath 
 
 N. Furlong, Lyming- 
 ton House, Ennis- 
 corthy 
 
 II 
 
 1888 
 
 1895 
 1897 
 
 1880 
 1900 
 1895 
 
 
 Name of Club. 
 
 Kilkenny, County . 
 
 King's County 
 Louth, County 
 
 Sligo, County . 
 
 Westmeath 
 
 Westmeath, North . 
 
 Wexford, County . 
 
 
 
 
 
 a< c 
 
 c^-^ 
 
 
 
 C "^ 
 
 ji:Q 
 
 
 
 
 S? 
 
 8 
 
 N 
 
 JS 
 
 < 
 
 o" « >»« 
 
 f^ •" « fc 
 
 ^ .- .ti >s 
 
 
 
 
 
 •Mu 
 
 rt a, ^^ 
 
 ■^ S 
 
 C/5 .2 — 
 
 -^1^ 
 
 
 >;z'S § 
 
 « Zl.(A -0 
 
 ^ 
 
 jC 
 
 bO 
 
 
 9 
 
 -Q 
 
 G 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 -a 
 
 
 4) 
 
 « 
 
 >% 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 s 
 
 . 
 
 i 1- _c 
 
 -q 3 u 
 
 ^ ,-S 3 f^ 
 
 
 
 r. James H 
 furd, 14 Or 
 Street, E 
 Telegrams 
 Edinburgh 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 M 
 
 JG 
 
 tsO 
 
 
 9 
 
 ^ 
 
 C 
 
 
 -a 
 
 W 
 
THE POLO AND RIDING PONY SOCIETY 
 
 (incorporated) 
 
 Objects. 
 
 Established to promote the breeding of ponies for Polo, Riding, 
 and Military Purposes ; and for the encouragement of Native 
 Breeds. 
 
 Prizes and Medals. 
 
 The Society numbers 620 Members, and annually offers ^£'900 
 in Prizes and Medals at its own London Spring Show, at the 
 Royal Show, and at over twenty-five Associated Country Shows. 
 In 1895 and in 1896 successful Shows were held at Ranelagh and 
 Hurlingham. 
 
 The London Spring Shows have proved of real value and 
 benefit to the Breeders of Riding Ponies. 
 
 Stud Book. 
 
 Seven volumes have been issued which include the registered 
 entries of 283 Stallions and 1357 Mares, with numerous portraits, 
 illustrating the best specimens of British and Eastern blood, 
 statistical statements, and the reports of the London Shows from 
 1900 to 1902 inclusive. 
 
 Volumes V. VI. VII. and VIII. contain the entries of the 
 following Mountain and Moorland Breeds : — Connemara, Dart- 
 moor, Exmoor, Fell, Highland, New Forest, and Welsh. This 
 departure, which is the first organised effort to place the 
 registration of the various native breeds of British Ponies on a 
 satisfactory basis, has a two-fold object : — (i) To preserve, and 
 
 503 
 
504 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 by careful selection to improve, the Native Breeds. (2) To 
 establish a record list of foundation stock of approved mares 
 easily accessible to the breeders of Polo Ponies. 
 
 Stud Book and Supplements. 
 Young Ponies — not exceeding 3 years old — are now received 
 for entry in the Annual Supplement ; Ponies — over that age — 
 in the Stud Book, if eligible under rules and of proper height. 
 
 Membership, 
 
 Members pay an annual subscription of ^f i : is., and receive, 
 [a) Gratis a copy of the current issue of the Stud Book or 
 Annual Supplement ; ij?) Free admission to the London Spring 
 Show and Grand Stand ; {c) Substantial reduction of entry fees 
 for the Show ; (^) and of those for Vol. VIII. of the Stud Book 
 and Annual Supplements ; {e) Purchase of back Volumes at a 
 third of the cost to non-members. 
 
 WELSH PONY AND COB SOCIETY 
 
 Rules 
 
 1. That the name of the Society be "Welsh Pony and 
 Cob Society" and that Wales and Monmouthshire shall form 
 the Society's governing District. 
 
 2. That the objects of the Society be the Improvement and 
 Encouragement of the Breeding of Welsh Mountain Ponies, 
 Welsh Ponies and Cobs, and that a Stud Book be formed for the 
 Registration of Pedigrees and detailed descriptions of Height and 
 Colour, and that it be called the Welsh Pony and Cob Stud 
 Book. To appoint a Bench of qualified Judges, approved and 
 recommended by the Council, to the various Shows in the 
 Principality. 
 
 3. That there be a President, two Vice-Presidents, one for 
 South Wales and one for North Wales, Treasurer, and Secretary. 
 
APPENDIX 505 
 
 4. That there be a Council of thirty-nine members (seven 
 to form a quorum), thirteen to retire annually, and to be eligible 
 for re-election. That the representatives of each county be 
 voted for by the Members in each County. 
 
 5. That there be an Editing Committee and a General 
 Purpose and Finance Committee, each consisting of Five 
 Members. Three to form a quorum. 
 
 6. That the Officers of the Society be elected at the Annual 
 General Meeting of the Society. 
 
 7. That Donors of Ten Pounds be Life Members. That 
 an Annual Subscription of One Pound constitute Membership, 
 but that bona-Jide Tenant Farmers be admitted on the payment 
 of Five Shillings annually. Subscriptions are due on the first 
 July each year. Subscribers of j^i will receive a copy of the 
 Stud Book free. Subscribers of 5s., on payment of 2s. 6d. New 
 Members can have back volumes at 3s. 6d. each. Further copies 
 may be had at 5 s. 
 
 8. That the following Rules and Regulations apply to the 
 entry of Ponies and Cobs : — 
 
 {a) The limit for the height of Foundation Mares and Stallions 
 in the Welsh Mountain Pony Section, "A," shall not exceed 
 12.2 hands, in Welsh Pony Section, " B," shall not exceed 13.2 
 hands, in Cob Section, " C," shall be from 13.2 hands to 14.2 
 hands, and in Cob Section, "D," shall be from 14.2 hands to 
 15.2 hands. All heights and markings to be registered with 
 entry. 
 
 {b) The Council shall appoint Judges in different districts 
 who shall inspect, and no Foundation Stallions or Mares shall be 
 entered in the Stud Book until a Certificate has been signed by 
 an Inspection Judge, and in the case of a Stallion, the Certificate 
 must be accompanied by a Certificate stating that the Stallion is 
 sound, and signed by a qualified Veterinary Surgeon. The 
 produce by a registered sire and from a registered dam will be 
 eligible for entry. 
 
 (r) Judges are requested not to grant Certificates to any 
 
5o6 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 animal they consider to be affected with any hereditary disease, 
 and in the case of Mares and Stallions not being full grown, 
 to reject those which, in their opinion, are likely to grow over 
 12.2 hands and 15.2 hands. Animals two years old may be 
 provisionally registered with complete registration at five years 
 old. Should the Judges have any doubt as to the soundness of 
 any mare, they may call in a Veterinary Surgeon. 
 
 (d) All Members of Council are Inspection Judges, two of 
 whom have power to appoint other judges in the districts when 
 they may be required. 
 
 {e) The Entrance Fee for Marcs shall be : Members, 2s. ; 
 Non-Members, 5s. ; each year's produce, 2s. ; and Stallions : 
 Members, los. ; Non-Members, 20s. each. All Fees to be sent 
 with entry. 
 
 {/) Any change in the name of an animal entered in future 
 volumes of the Stud Book will not be recognised by the Secretary. 
 
 9. Any Member wishing to propose any alteration in the 
 Rules must give notice in writing to the Secretary-, specifying 
 the nature thereof, fourteen days prior to the ist July. 
 
INDEX 
 
 AfrSsiab, 9-13 
 
 Agassiz, Mr., 70, 71, j-j, 261 
 
 Ailcman, Mr. D. Robertson, 106 
 
 Airlie, the late Lord, 107 
 
 Akbar, Emperor, i8, 21 
 
 Aldershot Cup, the, 64 
 
 Aldershot Cup Ties, 381 
 
 All Ireland Polo Club, 88 
 
 American Polo Association, the, 296, 
 297, 320 
 
 America, Polo in, 209, 295-321 ; 
 growth of, 297 ; the ground, goal- 
 posts, balls, and mallets, 298 ; 
 ponies, 299 ; periods, 300-301 ; 
 eligibility, 302 ; system of handi- 
 capping, 303 J entries, 303 ; draw- 
 ings, uniform, and colours, 304 ; 
 championships, 305; "all star" 
 team, the, 306 j the Field Rules, 
 
 306 J disqualification of ponies, 
 
 307 ; timer and scorer, goal judges, 
 substitute, clear field and choice of 
 ends, 308 J change of ends, throw- 
 in, goal, safety, score, 309 ; time 
 limits, tie, 310; out of bounds, 
 knock-in, player substituted, 311 ; 
 handicap, fouls, 312} dangerous 
 riding, 313 } crossing, meeting, and 
 other prohibitions, 314 ; fines, 315 ; 
 penalties, suspension of play, acci- 
 dent, broken ball, 316; change of 
 ponies, other cause, time lost, 
 referee's whistle, failure to finish, 
 317 J American ponies, 320-321. 
 
 Anderton, Mr., 56 
 
 Ardishtr, 13 
 
 Argentina, 209 ; the South American 
 
 players from, 262 
 Army Cup, the, 64, 95, 381 
 
 Army Polo Committee, the, 53, 97, 
 113, 117, 28r 
 
 Arthur, Mr., 40 
 
 Asta, Mr., 277 
 
 Australia, Polo in, 286-294 j the Polo 
 Association of New South Wales, 
 286, 287 j height of ponies, 288 j 
 system of measurement, 289 j size 
 of ground, 290 ; question of riding 
 off, 291 J hints to players from the 
 New South Wales Book of Rules, 
 292 ; system of handicapping in 
 Victoria, 293 
 
 Ava, Lord, 58 
 
 Bahram IV., 13 
 
 Baldock, Mr. E. H., 41, 56 
 
 Ball, the, 22 ; accustoming the pony 
 
 to, 139-143 ; practice with, 158- 
 
 162 ; in America, 298 
 Barn Elms, 57 
 
 Barnard of Jermyn Street, 207 
 Beaufort, the late Duke of, 55 
 Bentinck, Lord William, 107 
 Bentley, Mr. Cumberland, 35 
 Bits, for polo ponies, 127, 128, 200 
 Blackmore Vale Polo Club, 87, 241 
 Boards, the, 231, 235 
 Boots, Rugby Polo, 201 
 Brand, Major, 107 
 Brassey, Mr. E., 274 
 
 H., 274, 275, 276 
 
 Breeding, Polo Pony, 209-224 
 Bridle, riding without the, 154; for 
 
 polo ponies, 200 
 Brown, Mr. Moray, 38, 39, 48, 59, 
 
 60, 85, 142, 167, 251, 330, 339 
 Buckmaster, Mr. W., 49, 67, 68, 70, 
 
 507 
 
5o8 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 71, 78, 109, 146, 162, 163, 177, 
 179, 182, 256, 257, 258, 273 } 277 
 
 Bucknall, Mr. L., 80 
 BuUivant, Mr. Percy, 80 
 Bushe, Captain, 108 
 Byzantium, 15 
 
 Campbell, Mr. (now Major) D. G. M., 
 
 106 
 Capel Cure, Major, 102, 245 
 Carey, Captain, 251 
 Castlereagh, Lord, 34 
 Catterick Bridge Polo Club, 241, 282, 
 
 293 
 
 Cavendish, the Hon. C. C. (Major- 
 General Lord Chesham), 41, 55 
 
 Champion Cup, the Open, 37 ; of 
 1877, 40; of 1894, 43 5 of 1897, 
 48 } 64 ; 68 ; of 1884, 249 } 252 
 
 Championship, the, 381 
 
 Chaplin, Mr. Henry, 55 
 
 Chardin, 22 
 
 Chislehurst Polo Club, 81, 82 
 
 Chosroes IL, 13, 16 
 
 Chukker, the, 339 
 
 Cinnamus, 15 
 
 Cirencester Polo Club, 88, 241, 284 
 
 Clarke, Sir Stanley, 58 
 
 Clover on polo grounds, 230 
 
 Club, the Polo, its appliances and ex- 
 penses, 225-241 ; care and improve- 
 ment of the ground, 225 j choice of 
 ground, 227 J top-dressing of field, 
 229 J the boards, 231 j slopes, 231- 
 
 232 } goal-posts, 232 ; the pavilion, 
 
 233 ; the wearing of colours, 234 5 
 shelter for carriages, 234 ; the staff, 
 234 } expenses we can do without, 
 235; height of ponies, 236} the 
 subscription, 237 j approximate esti- 
 mate of the expenses of a London 
 club, 238 ; weakly and unsatisfac- 
 tory turf, 239 ; manure, 240 j ex- 
 penses of a country club, 240 j 
 scoring board at Ranelagh, 241 
 
 Clubs, Polo- 
 All Ireland Polo Club, 88 
 Blackmore Vale, 87, 241 
 Catterick Bridge, 241, 282, 293 
 Chislehurst, 81, 82 
 Cirencester, 88, 241, 284 
 County Dublin, 282 
 
 Clubs, Polo, continued — 
 
 Eden Park, 80, 81, 84, 228, 233, 
 
 282, 330 
 Edinburgh, the, 36, 253 , 
 Feltham Park, 8i 
 
 Freebooters, the, 43, 45, 46, 47, 49, 
 
 64, i79» 249, 306 
 Fremington, 241 
 Hurlingham, the, 22, 24-53, S^-> ^^j 
 
 75» 79» 87, 95, 228, 237, 240, 
 
 283, 295, 323, 330 
 International Gun and Polo Club, 
 
 Brighton, 34, 40, 42 
 Leamington, 87, 255, 284 
 Liverpool, 87, 253 
 London Polo Club, 83 
 Market Harborough, 228, 255 
 Monmouthshire, 36, 40 
 Ranelagh, 48, 53, 54-74, 75, 76, 95, 
 
 225, 233> 237» 253»295» 33° 
 
 Roehampton, 53, 65, 76-79, 233, 
 237,296 
 
 Rugby, 48, 49, 65, 76, 77, 81, 87, 
 111,178,179,182,183,254,255, 
 256, 284, 306 
 
 Staffordshire, 40 
 
 Stansted, 81, 82, 233 
 
 United Service Club, 40 
 
 Warwickshire, 81 
 
 Wimbledon, 75 
 
 Woolwich, 84 
 
 Worcester, 237 
 Cole, Lord, 34 
 Colvin, Captain G., 106 
 Combination in Polo, 178-181 
 County Cup, the, 37, 81, 85, 252 j in 
 
 Ireland, 90 
 
 Dublin Club, 282 
 
 Polo Association, 52, 53, 81, 84- 
 
 93, 236, 252, 253, 268, 283, 323, 
 
 Polo Union, the Irish, 90 
 
 Cowdin, Mr., 70, 72, 77^ 261 
 
 Crystal Palace, the, 83 
 
 Cumberland, Major, 251 
 
 Cunard, Sir Bache, 41 
 
 Cunningham, Colonel David, 246 
 
 Cups, Polo — Army Cup, 64, 95, 381 j 
 Aldershot Cup, 64, 38 1 j the County 
 Cup, 37, 81, 85, 90, 252; Hunt 
 Challenge Cup, 64, 66 j Inaugura- 
 tion Cup, 77 j Inter-Regimental Cup, 
 37, 42, 1X2} Novices' Cup, 64, 78 j 
 
INDEX 
 
 509 
 
 Open Champion Cup, 37, 4.0, 42, 43, 
 48, 64, 68,249,252 J Public Schools' 
 Cup, 78 ; Ranelagh Open Cup, 69, 
 "j"]^ 381 ; Roehampton Cup, 78 } 
 Social Clubs' Cup, 37 j Subalterns' 
 Cup, 64 
 Curre, Mr. Edward, 40 
 
 Dale, the late Major, R.A., 250 
 Daly, Captain Denis St. George, 43, 
 
 44, 46, 47, 49, 53, 157, 252, 254 
 Darley, Colonel Sanders, 80 
 Datchet, ground of the Household 
 
 Cavalry at, 228 
 De Las Casas, the, 178, 274 j 275 
 De Lisle, Captain, 252 
 
 Colonel, III, 235 
 
 Drage, Major, 104 
 Drybrough, Mr. Jack, 183 
 
 Mr. T. B., 194, 229, 355 
 
 the late Mr. W. J., 48, 50, 67, 
 
 177, 182, 255, 256 
 Durand, Colonel Algernon, 6 note, 19 
 
 Earthworm, an ally of the polo mana- 
 ger, 238-239 
 
 Eden Park Club, the, 80, 81-83, 84, 
 228, 233, 282, 330 
 
 Edinburgh Polo Club, 36, 253 
 
 Ellison, Mr., 274 
 
 Eton and Harrow, matches between, 
 
 37 
 Expenses of a London club, 237 
 Ezra, Mr., 276 
 
 Feltham Park Polo Club, 8 1 
 
 Ferguson, Major Victor, 61, 104 
 
 Firdousi, 16, 17, 20 
 
 Fitzgerald, Captain, 104 
 
 Freake, Mr. F. M., 67, 70, 71, 146, 
 
 178, 180, 256, 273, 275, 283 
 Freebooters Polo Club, the, 43, 45, 46, 
 
 47, 49, 64, 179, 306 
 Fremington Polo Club, the, 241 
 
 Garnett, Colonel Cecil, 244 
 Gilbey, Mr. Guy, 81, 82, 178 
 
 Mr. Tresham, 82, 85, 86, 178 
 
 Gill, Mr., 69, 70, 72 
 
 F. A., 65, 70, 274, 275, 277, 278 
 
 Goal-posts, polo, Persian, 7 j 22, 232, 
 
 298 } Indian, 379 
 Gold, Mr. Gerald, 82, 178 
 
 Mr. P., 82, 178 
 
 Gough, Captain Charles, 109, 252 
 Green, Major Egerton, 29, 240 ; 276 
 Grenfells, the, 178 
 Greville, Captain, 61 
 
 Mr. A., 35 
 
 Ground, the polo-, the Persian, 7 ; of 
 Ispahan, 18, 22 ; Hurlingham, 26, 
 28, 29 ; Phcenix Park, 88, 89 , can; 
 and improvement of, 225 j choice 
 of, 227 j size of in Australia, 290 j 
 in America, 298 j 329, 330 
 
 Guards, 235 
 
 Gurdit Singh, 109 
 
 Gymkhanas, 231 
 
 Haig, Captain Douglas, 292 
 
 Captain Neil, 173, 273, 277 
 
 Major-General, 219 ; 292 
 
 Major Peter, 247 
 
 Hamilton, Major-General Bruce, 244 
 
 Handicapping, the American System 
 of, 302 
 
 Thoughts and Suggestions on, 
 
 266-285 ; the old method, 266-267J 
 the recent form list, 268 ; expressing 
 the handicap value of each player in 
 terms of goals, 269 ; Mr. Dale's 
 system, 273-278 ; classifying tourna- 
 ments, 278-279 ; handicapping the 
 ponies, 280-281 j the American 
 system, 282 ; the suggestions sum- 
 marised, 284-285. 
 
 Hardy, Mr. Gerald, 43, 47, 49, 53, 
 167, 207 
 
 Hargreaves, Mr. F., 67, 274 
 
 Harman, Captain, 274 
 
 Harrild, Mr. W., 258 
 
 Harrington, Lord, 37, 44,45, 46, 53, 
 56, 118 
 
 Hartington, Lord (Duke of Devon- 
 shire), 55 
 
 Hastings, Dr. George, 58, 59, 229 
 
 Hazard, Mr. W. A., 295 
 
 Heathcote, Mr. Frank, 24 
 
 Herbert, Captain, now Major F., 37, 
 40, 54, 58, 83, 254 
 
 Mr. H. L., of New York, Presi- 
 dent of the Polo Association, 295 
 
5IO 
 
 POLO : PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 Herbert, Mr. R., of Clytha, 34, 40, 
 54, 57, 65 
 
 Heseltine, Captain Godfrey, 61, 258, 
 274, 275, 276 
 
 Hira Singh, 19, 109, no 
 
 Hohler, Mr. E. T., 61 
 
 Holland, Captain, 276 
 
 Hone, Captain T., 249 
 
 Horlick, Mr., 276 
 
 Howard, Mr., 40 
 
 Hunt Challenge Cup, the, 64 j of 
 1899, 66 
 
 Hunt Tournament, the, 64 
 
 Hunt, the Pytchley, 66, 67 
 
 the Warwickshire, 66, 67 
 
 Hurling on horseback, 89 
 
 Hurlingham, 22 j the club and its 
 influence on polo, 24-53 > founding 
 of the club, 24; situation, 25 j the 
 field and boards, 26 ; pavilion, 27 ; 
 ground, 28 ; rules, 30-32 j the old 
 code of rules, 35 ; progress of the 
 game, 36-40 ; some famous games, 
 40-50 ; the polo committee, 52 ; 56, 
 62, 75, 79, 87, 95, 218, 228, 237, 
 240, 283, 295, 323, 330, 376 
 
 Hurlingham Polo Committee, the, 29, 
 36, 52, 81, 87, 270, 322, 323, 327, 
 
 340, 351, 372 
 Hurrell, Mr., 25 
 
 Inauguration Cup, the, "j-j 
 India, polo in, 18, 33, 347 
 Indian Polo Association, 297, 319, 
 
 324, 333, 340 J rules of the, 369, 
 
 404 
 Indian Polo Calendar, 399 
 International Gun and Polo Club, 
 
 Brighton, 34, 40, 42 
 Inter-Regimental Cup, the, 37, 42 j 
 
 112 
 
 Tournaments of 1903-1904, 80 j 
 
 95, 99; of 1895, 105 J 108, 249, 
 252, 304, 381 
 
 Ispahan, the polo ground of, 18 
 
 Japan, polo in, 19 
 
 Jenner, Captain L. C. D., 65, 72, 73, 
 
 146, 274, 276, 278 
 Jessop, Mr. Jovey, 207 
 Jones, Mr. Walter, 78, 274, 275, 276, 
 ■ 277, 278 
 
 Kavanagh, Colonel, 107 
 
 Keene, Mr. Foxhall, 71, 72, 261, 
 
 297, 353 
 Kennedy, Mr. T., 37, n8, 183, 254 
 Khusru Parvez, 13, 14 
 Kirk, Major, 108 
 Kitcat Club, the, 59 
 Knighton Show, the, 215 
 Knowles, Mr. A. M., 6i 
 
 Ladies as polo players, 14, 2 1 
 
 Ladies' Nomination Tournament, the, 
 
 Lamont, Major, 106 
 
 Lannowe, Captain, 274 
 
 Leamington Polo Club, the, 87, 255, 
 284 
 
 Le Gallais, Captain (Colonel), 44, 45, 
 46,47, 49, I02, 146, 167, 235 
 
 Lewes, Lord, 56 
 
 Lewinger, Mr. Charles, 58 
 
 Lillie Bridge, the ground at, 330 
 
 Little, Captain (now Colonel) Mal- 
 colm, 105, 106, 167 
 
 Liverpool Polo Club, the, 87, 253 
 
 Lloyd, Captain H., 273, 275 
 
 London Polo Club, the, 83 
 
 Lords and Commons, matches between, 
 37 
 
 M'Creery, Mr. L., 275 
 
 Mr. W., 70, 274, 275 
 
 Mackey, Mr. F. J., 67 
 Maclaren, Captain (now Major), 102, 
 106, 107, 177, 182, 235, 245, 253, 
 
 377 
 Magpies, the, 64, 184, 306 
 Manuel Comnenus, 15 
 Marjoribanks, Captain, 104, 1 82,^274, 
 
 276 
 Market Harborough Club, ground of 
 
 the, 228, 255 
 Marlborough, the Duke of, 258 
 Martingale, use of the, 200-201 
 Matches, regulation of, 91, 93 
 Measurer, the Hurlingham official, 236 
 Melbourne, polo at, 292 
 Mellor, Mr., 40 
 
 Menzies, Mr. F., 274, 276, 277 
 Mildmay, Mr., 35, 37, 38, 146 
 Miller, Mr. G. A., 49, 61, 67, -j-j, 78, 
 
INDEX 
 
 511 
 
 119, 178, 180, 182, 254, 256, 273; 
 275, 276, 277, 281, 283 
 
 Miller, Capt., 49, 61, 76, 119, 178, 276 
 C. D., 70, 78, 119, 178, 274, 
 
 275, 276, 277, 278 
 Capt. E. D., 49, 119} 178} 254, 
 
 256, 275, 277, 278 
 Modest Maiden, pedigree of, 215 
 Monmouthshire Polo Club, the, 36, 40 
 Monson, Capt. the Hon. J. D., 25, 27 
 Murchison, Kenneth, 251 
 Murrietta, Mr. A. de, 34, 41 
 Mr. C. de, 34, 41 
 
 Nash, Mr. F. C, 80 
 
 Native Cavalry Cup, the, 108 
 
 New South Wales, Polo Association 
 
 of, 286, 289 
 
 polo in, 292 
 
 New Zealand, Polo Association, 320 
 
 polo in, 39, 332, 347 
 
 Nickalls, Mr. C, 67, 70, "j"]^ 82, 178, 
 
 274, 275, 277, 278 
 Mr. M., -]-], 82, 178, 273, 275, 
 
 277 
 Mr P. W., 67, 68, 70, Tj, 82, 
 
 178, 259, 273, 275, 276, 277 
 Nine Acres, Phoenix Park, 105 
 Nizami, 13, 15, 16 
 Novices' Cup, the, 64 
 
 Offside, 301, 354, 390 
 
 Old Cantabs, the, 65, 70, 184,257, 306 
 
 O'Mealey, Colonel, 246, 249 
 
 Orr, Captain, 243 
 
 Owen, Mr. Hugh, 40 
 
 Oxford and Cambridge, matches 
 
 between, 37 
 Oxonians, the, 306 
 
 Patiala Team, the, 109, no, 183 
 
 Patton, Mr. H. B., 35 
 
 Pavilion, the, 233 
 
 Pearson, Professor, 216 
 
 Peat, Mr. A. E., 34, 37, 40, 44, 45, 
 56, n8, 178, 254 
 
 Mr. E., 37, 56, 118, 178 
 
 Mr. J. E., 37, 40, 41, 42, 43, 
 
 44, 45, 46, 47, 51, 56, 118, 146, 
 167, 178, 183, 252, 254, 259 
 
 Pedder, Captain E. N., 106 
 
 Persia, polo in, 1-8 
 
 Persse, Major, 108 
 
 Peters, Major Cecil, 37, 83 
 
 Petersham, Lord, 56 
 
 Phoenix Park, polo ground at, 88, 89 
 
 Places at polo, and duties of players, 
 169-175 
 
 Plantain on polo grounds, 230 
 
 Player, the equipment of, 206-208 
 
 Polo, ancient, 1-23 ; Persian, 2 ; the 
 Byzantine form, 3 ; the horse, 4 ; 
 the stick, 4 ; three ways of starting 
 the game, 6 ; the grounds, 7 ; the 
 first international match, 9 j as a 
 game for women, 14 j a match at 
 Byzantium, 155 antiquity of, 16, 
 17 ; in India, 18 ; first game played 
 in England, 19 5 in Japan, 19 j de- 
 velopment of from the tenth century 
 onwards, 20-23 j the Hurlingham 
 Club and its influence on, 24-53 j 
 the Ranelagh Club and the ex- 
 pansion of, 54-74 J growth of in 
 London and the provinces, 75-93 j 
 regimental, 94-116; in Australia, 
 286-294; in America, 295-321; 
 elementary, 148-165; the pony, 
 149 ; horsemanship the key to polo, 
 152; the saddle, 153-154; riding 
 without stirrups and bridle, 154; 
 the stick, 156-158; practice with 
 the ball, 158-162; the eight polo 
 strokes, 162; goal - hitting, 163; 
 bad habits, 164; tournament and 
 team play, 166-187 
 
 and Riding Pony Society, the, 
 
 217, 299, 326, 327 
 
 Association of New South Wales, 
 
 286, 289 
 
 caps, 207 
 
 committee, the, 24, 51, 52, 53, 
 
 66, 355, 356, 362 
 
 pony, descent of the, 215 
 
 ponies — Abdullah, 107, 108; 
 
 Arthur Roberts, 44 ; Black Bella, 
 103, 145 ; Black Diamond, 82 ; 
 Blackman, 43 ; Charlton, 68 ; 
 Cyclops, 44, 131; Dynamite, 42; 
 44, 45, 47 5 Early Dawn, 96, 145 ; 
 Edge, 44 ; Elastic, 43 ; Firefly, 42, 
 44, 46 ; Fitz, 38 ; Johnnie, 44, 
 132; Lady Day, 43 ; Little Fairy, 
 
512 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 96, 145 J Mademoiselle, 145 j Mar- 
 tingale, 44; Matchbox, 96; Modest 
 Maiden, 215 ; My Girl, 145 j 
 Nimble, 38, 44 ; Pilgrim, 104 ; 
 Piper, 38, 44, 132, 145 J Rosewater, 
 197; Sailor, 44, 45, 47, 96, 132: 
 Seagull, 44 J Siren, 145 } Sister Sue, 
 38,44; Skittles, 44, 204 J Spinster, 
 82 ; Sunshine, 104; The Girl, 44; 
 White Rose, 44 j Wig, 44 j Yellow- 
 man, 103, 145 
 Polo pony breeding, 209-224 ; the 
 materials that go to the making of 
 the polo pony, 213 j probability of 
 reversion, 214-215 ; pedigree of 
 Modest Maiden, 215 j the ready 
 sale for polo ponies, 218 j price of 
 trained ponies, 220 j value of polo 
 pony shows, 222 
 
 pony, training of the, x 17-147 ; 
 
 type of pony required, 123 ; early 
 lessons, 125 ; bitting and saddling, 
 127-128 J special education, 129 ; 
 use of spurs, 132 j accustoming him 
 to the stick, 134-136 ; an exercise 
 for turning sharply, 138; accustom- 
 ing him to the ball, 139-143 
 
 rules in England, 322-368 j rules 
 
 of the Indian Polo Association, 369- 
 404 
 
 stick, the, 4-5, 22, 134-136, 
 
 156-158 
 Pony, the polo. See Polo Pony. 
 
 and stable management, 196-208 5 
 
 qualifications of the pony, 196 ; 
 perfect accord between horse and 
 rider, 199 j equipment of the pony, 
 200-201 ; stable management, 201; 
 wintering in the open, 202 ; bed- 
 ding, 203 ; exercise, 204 ; feeding 
 of ponies in hard work, 205 j the 
 stable, 206 ; equipment of the 
 player, 206 
 Poore, Major, 112, 183 
 Preston Park, 34 
 Prelum Singh, 109 
 Price, Sir Richard Green, 217 
 Prices of ponies, 220 
 Public Schools' Cup, the, 78 
 Punjab tournament, 109 
 
 Queensberry, Lord, the late, 34 
 Quia, Mr. Wyndham, 56 
 
 Radnorshire Polo and Riding Pony 
 Stud Company, 215 
 
 Ranelagh, the club and the expansion of 
 polo, 54-74 ; opening of the club, 
 55 ; the first match, 56 ; the 
 ground, 6i ; the pavilion, 62-63 > 
 tournaments in 1904, 64; notable 
 games, 66-73 
 
 Novices' Cup, the, 78 
 
 Open Cup, 69, 77*381 
 
 Polo Club, 48, 53, 54-74; 
 
 75, 95, 225, 233, 237, 253, 295, 
 
 330 
 
 Rawlinson, Mr. A., 43,49, 53, 65, 72, 
 78, 109, 146, 163, 167, 180, 183, 
 252, 254, 273, 278, 283, 355 
 
 Recent form list, the, 268, 306 
 
 Recollections of twenty years, 242- 
 265 J my first knowledge of the 
 game, 242 j at (^uetta, 245 ; on 
 the frontier, 245-249 ; English polo 
 in 1883-84, 249 ; at Ferozepore, 
 250; England in 1893: the Inter- 
 Regimental, 252 ; influence of the. 
 Rugby Club, 254, 259 ; Mr. Buck- 
 master, 257-258 J international polo, 
 260 ; the American players, 261 j 
 the South American players from 
 Argentina, 262 j ponies, 263-265 
 
 Referees. See Umpires 
 
 Regimental polo, 94-116 j career of a 
 polo-playing officer, 99-103 ; some 
 famous matches, 103-110; system 
 of a regimental club, 1 1 3 j selection 
 of ponies, 1 14 j the buying of the 
 ponies, 11 5-1 16 
 
 teams — 
 
 I2th Bengal Cavalry, 109, iii 
 14th Bengal Lancers, 108 
 Durham Light Infantry, 103, no, 
 
 III, 112, 143, 167, 184 
 4th Hussars, 252 
 7th Hussars, 112 
 loth Hussars, 103, 107, 252, 253 
 13th Hussars, 103, 106, 107, 11 1, 
 143, 166, 179, 184, 245, 252, 253 
 Inniskilling Dragoons, 103, 252, 
 
 253 
 9th Lancers, 103, 106, 107, 252, 253 
 1 2th Lancers, 252 
 17th Lancers, 252 
 Queen's Bays, the, 103, 108, no 
 Royal Horse Guards, the, 103, 104 
 
INDEX 
 
 513 
 
 Renton, Captain Gordon, 48, 49, 67, 
 68, 146, 162, 163, 177, 178, 235, 
 252,254,255, 256,259, 355 
 Rich, Messrs., 119, 274 
 Rimington, General, 115, 146, 177, 
 
 182, 253 
 Robson, Mr. Scott, 65, 72, 274, 277, 
 
 278 
 Roehampton, 53, 65, 233, 237, 295 
 Roehampton Club, the, 76-79 5 situa- 
 tion, 76 J Rugby 1/. America, 77 j 
 Rugby "v. Roehamption, 78 j the 
 leading tournaments, 78 j work 
 done by the Club, 79 
 
 Cup, the, 78 
 
 Junior Championship, 78 
 
 Rogers, Mr. Charles Coltman, 217 
 Rose, Captain, the late, 61, 103 
 Roxburghe, the Duke of, 104 
 Rugby polo boots, 201 
 
 Polo Club, the, 48, 49, 65, 76, 
 
 -j-j, 81, 87,111,178, 179, 182,183, 
 254, 255, 256, 284, 306 
 Rules of polo in America, 298-317 
 
 in England, 322-368 ; height, 
 
 228, 324; faking, 327 j unsafe 
 pony, 329 } ground, 329 j the 
 first full -sized ground at Eden 
 Park, 330 J the width, 331,* size 
 and weight of balls, whistle, um- 
 pire, referee, 332, 334 ; time- 
 keeper and scorer, 334, 335 ; num- 
 ber of players, 335 ; how the game 
 commences, 337 ; duration of play, 
 337 ; excess time, last period, ex- 
 ception, bell, changing ponies, 338 ; 
 the "chukker," 339} ball hit be- 
 hind by attacking side, 341 j un- 
 necessary delay, 341 j ball hit be- 
 hind by defending side, 342-343 ; 
 ball thrown in by the umpire, 343 ; 
 ball out, goals, to win game, ends 
 changed, 344 j riding out an anta- 
 gonist, crossing, 345 j definition of 
 crossing, exact line of the ball, last 
 striker, 345 j riding to meet the 
 ball, riding at an angle, riding in 
 same direction, left-handed players, 
 346 J fouls, riding out, 347 j cross- 
 ing, 348, 351 ; dangerous riding, 
 dangerous use of stick, rough play, 
 dangerous rough play, crooking 
 sticks, striking across an adversary's 
 
 pony, 352, 354; offside, definition 
 of offside, 354 J striking pony with 
 head of polo stick, 358 j broken 
 sticks, 358 ; dismounted player, 
 359 ; throwing in ball, 359 j absent 
 player, 360 j no person allowed 
 within the arena, 360 j accidents, 
 where ball thrown in, spurs and 
 blinkers, 361 ; foul at end of match, 
 substitutes in tournaments, 362 j 
 disregard of umpire, 363 ; incidents 
 not provided for, 363 ; penalties, 
 363, 368 
 Rules in the Hurlingham Club, 30-32 
 Rules of the Indian Polo Association, 
 369-404} application to hold a 
 tournament, 372 j stewards, right 
 of appeal to stewards, questions to 
 be referred to stewards, limit of 
 time and number of ponies, 373 ; 
 drawing of ties, list of ponies and 
 short description of tournaments, 
 ponies allowed to play in a tour- 
 nament, registration fee for pony 
 holding racing certificate, 374 ; 
 application for measuring of ponies, 
 local measuring, disqualification, 
 first-class tournaments, 375 ; com- 
 pulsory membership 376 j size of 
 the ground, boundary lines, marking 
 of side lines, marking of back lines, 
 378 J goal-line and subsidiary goal- 
 lines, 379 ; players and umpires 
 only allowed on the ground, 380 ; 
 the ball, 380 j duration of play, 
 380 J periods, 381 ; intervals, 382 j 
 a match, how decided, 383 j goal, 
 how obtained, 383 j subsidiary goal, 
 how obtained, goals obtained by 
 unfair play, choice and change of 
 goals, 384 J bringing the ball into 
 play, starting and restarting game, 
 385-387 5 ball in and out of play, 
 
 387 J dismounted player, left-handed 
 play and catching the ball, reviving 
 the ball, crooking or stopping sticks, 
 
 388 ; rough play, whips, 389 j 
 no player to interfere when offside, 
 definition of offside, 390 ; dan- 
 gerous fouls, definition of possession 
 of ball, 391 ; crossing, 393 ; fair 
 riding, 394; dangerous riding, 395^ 
 penalties, penalty for an ordinary 
 
514 POLO: PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 foul, 395 ; penalty for a dangerous 
 foul, 396 J time allowed for a 
 penalty, 396 ; umpires, umpire 
 staff, 397 ; the whistle, qualifica- 
 tions of umpires, 397 ; duties of 
 umpires as to stopping the game, 
 duties of umpires as to dangerous 
 players and ponies, 398 5 duties of 
 umpires as to reviving the ball, 398 j 
 duties of goal referees, 399 j duties 
 of time-keeper, 399 ; hints to um- 
 pires, 400-404 
 Rumbold, Mr. Horace, 19 
 
 Saddle for polo ponies, 127, 153, 200 
 
 St. guintin, Mr., 29, 240 
 
 Savin, Mr. H., 82, 83 
 
 Schwind, H., 277 
 
 Scinde, 337 
 
 Scoring-board at Ranelagh, 241 
 
 Scott, Lord George, 107, 108 
 
 Shdh-nama, the, 5, 9, 13, 14, 17 
 
 Sheather, Mr., 236, 300, 327 
 
 Shepherd, Colonel T., 246 
 
 Sheppard, Mr. E. B., 61, 274 
 
 Shirin, 13, 14, 16 
 
 Shirley, Sir Anthony, 18, 21 
 
 Shrewsbury, Lord, 55, 61, 256, 274, 
 
 276, 277 
 Sialk6t, 108 
 Siawusch, 9, 12, 20 
 Silver Leys Ground, Stansted, 233 
 Simpson, the late Sir H., 327 
 Slopes on polo ground, 231-232, 235 
 Smythe, Captain (now Sir Walter), 25, 
 
 27, 29> 37, 42, 53, 240 
 Social Clubs' Cup, 37 
 Southampton, Lord, 43, 45, 46, 167 
 Spurs, use of, 132 
 Stable management. See Pony. 
 Staffordshire polo club, 40 
 Stansted polo club, 81, 82, 233 
 Stick, use of the, 194 
 Stick-crooking, 243, 301 
 Stirrups, riding without, 154 
 Stow, Mr. Kenyon, 34, 35, 37, 38, 
 
 40, 51, 55, 69, 118, 146, 183, 254 
 Subalterns' Cup, the, 64 
 
 tournament, 95 
 
 Subscription to polo clubs, 237 
 Sydney, polo at, 292 
 Sykes, Major H. P., 110 
 P. M., 19 
 
 Thibet, 18, 19 
 
 Thynne, Mr., 274, 275, 276 
 
 Tournament polo and team play, 166- 
 187 J value of combination, 167, 
 178 J places at polo and duties of 
 players, 169, 175 j the "back," 
 177 ; general effect of the changes 
 coming over English polo, 181 ; 
 defences, 181 ; hard hitting, 182, 
 183 ; the art of leading a team, 
 1845 individual practice, 184; the 
 wooden horse, 185 j condition in 
 the player, 186} qualifications for, 
 186, 187 
 
 Tournaments, Polo — Hunt Tourna- 
 ment, 64 } Inter-Regimental Tour- 
 nament, 80, 95, 99, 105, 108, 249, 
 252, 304, 381 J Ladies' Nomination 
 Tournament, 78 j Punjab Tourna- 
 ment, 109 J Roehampton Junior 
 Championship, 78 j Subalterns' Tour- 
 nament, 65 J Senior Championship 
 in America, 305 ; Junior Cham- 
 pionship in America, 305 
 
 Treaders, 230 
 
 Twynam, Colonel, 251 
 
 Tyros, the, 40, 41 
 
 Umpires, 33, 332, 333, 335, 351, 359, 
 363, 397 j hints to, 400-404 
 
 and referees, 188-195 j choice of 
 
 an umpire, 189-196 j definition of 
 offside, 191-192 J cry of new ball, 
 
 192 J a fall, 193 ; dangerous ponies, 
 
 193 J use of the stick, 194 j the 
 referee, 195 
 
 United Service Polo Club, the, 40 
 
 Valentia, Lord, 55 
 Vaughan, Major, 276 
 Vernon, Mr., 214, 216 
 Victoria, system of handicapping in, 
 293 
 
 " Waler" ponies, 290 
 Walker, Mr. W. H., 61, 106 
 Wanklyn, Mr. James Leslie, 58 
 Ward, Sir Edward, 113 
 
 the late Captain R., 103, 276 
 
 Warwickshire Polo Club, the, 81 
 
INDEX 
 
 515 
 
 Waterbury, Mr. J. M., "j"] 
 
 Mr. L., 69, 70, 71, 72, -]-], 
 
 109, 177, 178, 257, 259, 261, 319 
 Mr. M., 69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 
 
 178, 261 
 Watering the polo ground, 238 
 Watson, Mr. John, 36, 37, 38, 49, 51, 
 
 52, 53» 89, 90, 146, 157, 182, 183, 
 
 185, 245, 249, 254, 377 
 Welsh Stud Book, the, 217 
 Western, Major, 246 
 Whitla, Major, 108 
 Whip, use of, 389-390 
 Willoughby, Captain Claude, 106, 107 
 Wilson, Captain Herbert, 274, 276, 
 
 283 
 Wimbledon Polo Club, the, 75 
 Wise, Mr. F., 106 
 Withers, Messrs., 119, 149 
 Wooden horse, the, 149, 185 
 Woolwich Polo Club, the, 84 
 Worcester Polo Club, the, 237 
 
 Works referred to — 
 Ardhhir^ 13 
 
 Baily's Magazine, 115, 340 
 Breeding and Riding, by James Fillis, 
 
 translated by Mr. M. H. Hayes, 
 
 (note) 155 
 Decline and Fall (Gibbon), 13 
 Field, The, -j-j 
 History of the English Turf, by Mr, 
 
 Theodore Cook, 224 
 Land and Water, 39 
 Polo and Riding Pony Stud Book, 
 
 by Sir Richard Green Price, 224 
 Shah-nama, the, 5, 9, 13 
 Ten Thousand Miles across Persia, 
 
 by Major P. M. Sykes, 19 
 The Making of a Frontier, by 
 
 Colonel A. Durand, 6 
 Variation in Animals and Plants, by 
 
 H. M. Vernon, 214, 215 
 
 Zinc cases for goal-posts, 232 
 
 THE END 
 
 Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburg 
 
(£>- 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN 
 THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE. THE PENALTY 
 WILL INCREASE TO 50 CENTS ON THE FOURTH 
 DAY AND TO $1.00 ON THE SEVENTH DAY 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 FEB 7 1939 
 
 ItWSI^^ 
 
 RECEIVEP 
 
 lOJun^lLI 
 
 Junl3'blLU 
 
 m^^HSh^tm 
 
 WKW 
 
 i~fi*^' <nrr*T. 
 
 i§m 
 
 Ml 
 
 l^NOI&'tK^. 
 
 fAAR 12)368 0^ 
 
 .aCT.181983 
 
 NOV 8 i954L-p 
 
 I2tt^ 
 
 i%Ga. 
 
 re c' d c ir c. MAY 1 5 I 9 ( j 4 
 
 REC'D L"? 
 
 ^2^933 
 
 NOV 1 2 1^^ ^ » 
 
 LD 21-95r/i-7,'37 
 
/ 
 
 ^V.M,^ ^^/i' 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA UBRARY 
 
-/■■'■Ul' 
 
 
 
 
 
 m}mBmm,